tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-85210042619353202822024-03-12T19:07:39.101-07:00Ancestors of Merthan and Vonnie EllisJanethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.comBlogger15125tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-48834709782379268242016-11-28T10:36:00.001-08:002016-11-28T10:36:29.161-08:00First snow 2016<br><div class="separator" style="clear: both;"><a href="https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-8vWwGkQNKc8/WDx5KxaNjZI/AAAAAAAAIDE/w8HSVoiJT_M/s640/blogger-image--1446493395.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-8vWwGkQNKc8/WDx5KxaNjZI/AAAAAAAAIDE/w8HSVoiJT_M/s640/blogger-image--1446493395.jpg"></a></div>Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-69571142475309152492016-05-23T19:42:00.001-07:002016-05-23T19:42:21.673-07:00Logan with a head wound<br><div class="separator" style="clear: both;"><a href="https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-0kP11ebP7pA/V0O_gz20KVI/AAAAAAAAHxc/iFCkYE2thqw/s640/blogger-image--1472519082.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-0kP11ebP7pA/V0O_gz20KVI/AAAAAAAAHxc/iFCkYE2thqw/s640/blogger-image--1472519082.jpg"></a></div><br><div class="separator" style="clear: both;"><a href="https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-LlL24eeYMyA/V0O_izAUp6I/AAAAAAAAHxg/bF8IGud77Fs/s640/blogger-image--341768940.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-LlL24eeYMyA/V0O_izAUp6I/AAAAAAAAHxg/bF8IGud77Fs/s640/blogger-image--341768940.jpg"></a></div>Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-36888290859257054732016-05-22T17:58:00.001-07:002016-05-22T17:58:53.172-07:00Boys found fingernail polish<br><div class="separator" style="clear: both;"><a href="https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-7oP-mAXtTOk/V0JVyxcTV1I/AAAAAAAAHxM/fScx1bhq-48/s640/blogger-image-1048024904.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-7oP-mAXtTOk/V0JVyxcTV1I/AAAAAAAAHxM/fScx1bhq-48/s640/blogger-image-1048024904.jpg"></a></div><br><div class="separator" style="clear: both;"><a href="https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-awEMHTJj_RM/V0JVx1xlKhI/AAAAAAAAHxI/YetMvTfSB4s/s640/blogger-image--1813879647.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-awEMHTJj_RM/V0JVx1xlKhI/AAAAAAAAHxI/YetMvTfSB4s/s640/blogger-image--1813879647.jpg"></a></div>Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-73012925648960597572010-12-16T21:25:00.000-08:002010-12-16T21:29:16.039-08:00Merthan Glenn Ellis Family Tree<a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQr0syMTE6I/AAAAAAAABXg/8qvLjU1lFZU/s1600/Hale.png"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 645px; height: 700px;" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQr0syMTE6I/AAAAAAAABXg/8qvLjU1lFZU/s400/Hale.png" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551518540912333730" border="0" /></a>Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-66681388337102485662010-12-16T16:47:00.000-08:002010-12-16T20:16:56.213-08:00Ellis and Wiggil Lines<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">A Pioneer of South Africa</span><br /></div><a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQq06mkfivI/AAAAAAAABWw/YmyJ7TpNT_o/s1600/Eli%2BWiggill%2BHistory--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 189px; height: 272px;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQq06mkfivI/AAAAAAAABWw/YmyJ7TpNT_o/s400/Eli%2BWiggill%2BHistory--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551448409566579442" border="0" /></a><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Eli Wiggill</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Eli married Susannah Bentley<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Eli is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ great great grandfather</span><br /></div>Children:<br />John W. married Margaret Buckley<br />Sarah Ann<br />Jemima married George Ellis<br />Jeremiah F. married Priscilla J. Talbot<br />Sarah Ann Susannah married Charles Staples<br />Margaret Alice married Thomas B. Talbot<br />Rosannah M. married Charles S. Talbot<br />Frances A. married William Lowe<br />Joseph Elijah Talbot married Mary Whitesides<br />Eli Wiggill History Chapter I Leaving England<br />I was born in Gloucestershire, England, in the year of our Lord, 1810, the 5th day of November, being the eldest son of Isaac and Elizabeth Wiggill. My mother's maiden name was Grimes, of whom I know but little, nor do I know but little of my father's family. He was a Millwright and Carpenter by trade, and in those days he was considered a first-class workman.<br />I remember very little of England beyond going to school and learning the first rudiments of education, until I was about eight years of age. At that time, on the 12th day of July, 1819, being the last day of the session of Parliament, Mr. Van Sittart, leading cause of the embarkation for Cape of Good Hope, South Africa, of more than four thousand souls.<br />Mr. Van Sittart is reported to have said among other things, "The Cape is suited to most of the productions of temperate climates; of the olive, mulberry and vine; and other fruits; and persons emigrating to these settlements would soon find themselves very comfortable."<br />Long before this emigration was talked about, my Father had thought of going to America, but did not quite make up his mind to leave England until the scheme was proposed. Accordingly, he settles his business, and prepared to leave the dear homeland. His family then consisting of his wife and four children, namely: Eli (myself), George, Joseph, and Elizabeth.<br />Good-byes were said, farewell tears were shed, and they embarked on the "Kennerseley Castle", which sailed from Bristol in December, 1819, arriving at Cape Town in March of 1820, and in April anchored in Algoa Bay, and disembarked on the following morning at the town which was only a fishing village.<br />Upon landing, the settlers were disappointed to find their destination fully one hundred miles from the coast. They had left England with very little knowledge of this new home, but they were full of courage, these hardy pioneers, full of hope for the future. Times were hard in England, and visions of a new land, of a freer life, cheered them; but their hearts sank as they sat on the baggage, among the sandhills, awaiting the conveyances which were to take them to their new homes.<br />The large wagons, in due time made their appearance, drawn by spans of fourteen or sixteen oxen. A novel sight, indeed, to the settlers. These wagons were provided by the Government, at the cost to the emigrants, a debt which was afterwards most considerable, as were the charge of rations for several months. In fact, the British Government of that day behaved with the greatest liberality to the young plantation.<br />On the 18th of April, the first, or "Chapman’s" party, commenced their inland journey in ninety-six wagons, from Algoa Bay, afterwards known as Port Elizabeth, then a small village numbering thirty-five souls. The head of the company to which my father belongs was Mr. Samuel Bradshaw. In this company were the following men, their wives and families; Richard<br />Bradshaw, Isaac Wiggill, S. Burt, Thomas Brant, William Nuth, Joseph King, Henry King, Phillip King, Samuel Bennett, Thomas Baker, Joshua Davis, and John Gibbons.<br />They were located in a place called "Lemon Valley". The settlers called it "New Gloucester", after the city my father came from and a lovely spot it was. We felt forlorn as the wagons moved off and left us and our luggage on the grass under the open sky. Our roughly kind Dutch carriers wished us goodbye, and maybe they wondered what became of us.<br />When we had watched them out of sight, we looked around us; no shelter of any kind; grass, trees and flowers. We must take root and grow, or die where we stood; but we were standing on our own ground, and it was the first time many could say so. But night was coming on, and we must prepare; so tents were pitched, fires kindled, bedding unrolled, supper cooked; and then to retire, and thus, the life of the settler began.<br />Many wild animals swarmed through the forests, such as elephants, wolves, jackals, hyenas. Game of various kinds was also abundant. Many kinds of antelope bounded over the plains. Ostriches ruffled their pretty plumes, birds of brilliant hue sang among the trees. The children were happy, the new sights and surroundings interested them. The cares and fears of our parents did not trouble us. We picked flowers, searched for wild fruits, and the boys many times ran headlong into dangers unknown to ourselves and our elders.<br />We found wild grapes, the vines up and over trees fifty and a hundred feet high; the wild fig; the myrtle apple; wild plums; the Cape gooseberry, a berry in a pod or a sheath. The Mimosa trees exude a sweet gum, which we boys used to eat. The trees are full of thorns, and are used to make corrals with, the thorny branches put close together, they make a good fence.<br />Chapter II - Making New Homes<br />I will now try to describe the valley. It was called "Lemon's Valley", because in it were found some lemon trees. Also grape vines, being remains of a Dutch homestead. We traced a water ditch. Also the ruins of a house which had been built of mud and destroyed by fire. The natives had evidently driven the inhabitants away. A threshing floor was also discovered.<br />Young as I was, I thought this valley the prettiest place I had ever seen. Rising hills and mountains all around, covered with trees and wild flowers. A serpentine river flows through the center of the valley, on its banks grew the wild date, fig, and other trees, mostly the Mimosa, the flowers of which scent the air for miles around.<br />When a few weeks had elapsed, the settlers began to think of building houses. They divided the valley into lots, and each man took a lot which pleased him, until all were satisfied. They built houses of rushes, weeds and wattle, and daub, none of which was wind or rainproof.<br />My father built his house upon a high ridge, of a strong material. He cut stout, posts in the forest, carried them on his shoulders from two to four miles away. He planted the posts firmly, filled in between them with wattles, which I helped to carry. The roof was covered with sawed timber, sawed in an old-fashioned sawpit. When the house was finished, it looked very neat. It was two<br />stories high. In this house my brother Elijah was born. When the house was built, attention was turned to breaking the ground up which commenced in good earnest. Many plowing by moonlight. Gardens were soon made, fields were plowed, and wheat sown, but alas! The wheat got the rust, and was no use for flour. They then grew barley and other grain, which was used for bread. Vegetables of all kinds grew well, such as pumpkins, corn, beans and peas. The Government still supplied food rations to the settlers, without which we would have suffered.<br />It was during this time a painful accident occurred to me. My father borrowed a sled to do work with. A sled and six oxen. My brother George and myself were sent to return them. George was leading the oxen and I was driving and flourishing the whip. Then I thought I would lead, and let my brother ride, but before I could get to the head of the oxen, they became frightened and started to run; they ran over me; the sled cut my leg, laying the bone bare. It was done so quickly, I did not know I was hurt until I found my shoe full of blood. The wound was three inches in length. I could not walk, so George put me on the sled, and we turned back home again. It was several weeks before I could be out again and to an active boy of ten years, this was a great trial. I wanted to be out, for we boys were always busy. We used to hunt for wild bees' nests, the honey was very good to eat with our bread.<br />Chapter III - The New Settlement<br />The time soon came when three Commissioners arrived in our colony to appoint the settlers' homesteads. Thus they spread out, four, five, and six miles apart; built better homes, and were more comfortable. They still had to go eighteen or twenty miles for rations, which was quite a labour until they got some cattle, which they did by saving an ox-occasionally from those given to them for beef. By so doing, every man soon had two yoke of oxen. They first used sleds, and the block-wheeled wagons. They finally thought of buying wagons from Dutch settlers who had been in the colony for years.<br />They then began to make roads from one settlement to another, which was easily done, the country being level. The principal road was one to Bathurst where the rations were given out; this consisted of flour, rice, live sheep and oxen, and rum. When it was brought to the settlement and divided, it was quite a sight. Many were eager for the rum, which caused many a drunken spree. I do not know why the Government thought rum a necessity.<br />At the mouth of the River Kowie, was quite a town. Bathurst was appointed by the British Government to be the seat of government for Albamy settlers. Large houses were built for the Magistrate, which was called "The Drostdy". At the Kowie, a large Custom House was built, also Government offices. All this gave work to the tradesmen and mechanics among the settlers. Under the direction of Sir Rufane Shaw Donkin, all these works were done. He was Acting Governor in absence of Lord Charles Somerset. On his return, he upset all that Sir Rufane had done, to the great dissatisfaction of the people.<br />He moved the Government to Grahamstown, and the seaport to Algoa Bay. Vessels occasionally came to the Kowie to unload their cargo, and a little business was still transacted, but they finally abandoned the Port and went to Algoa Bay, which became a flourishing place. The town was named Port Elizabeth by Sir Rufane Shaw Donkin, in memory of his young wife, who died just<br />before he came to the Cape. He built an obelisk of brown stone to her memory, which still stands on a square overlooking the bay, called "The Donkin Reserve". The country around Bathurst and the Kowie is of a park-like aspect, and very beautiful.<br />Chapter IV - Struggles of the New Settlers<br />By the year 1823, the settlers had got plenty of cattle through exchanging with the Dutch people, who were glad to get clothing and other articles in return for oxen and wagons. Many settlers turned their attention to trading, taking loads of merchandise inland among the Dutch, and trips sometimes lasting six months. Before this was done, the Dutch wore clothing made of skins. When they saw the pretty dress goods, they were willing to pay almost any price for them, which enriched the traders. They often paid in homemade soap, and ostrich feathers.<br />Great Fish River was the boundary line between the settlers and the Kaffirs. The country being well wooded, the Kaffirs used to hide in the dense bush and pounce out on the settlers cattle, and many suffered from their robbery. They often killed the herders and drove off the cattle. Often the farmers found their cattle corrals empty in the morning, and the iron dragged off the plows, with which the Kaffirs made spears, called "Assegias". At last a treaty was made that they would not cross the river, but the Kaffirs often broke the promise, and did much stealing.<br />The settlers were earnest and energetic in their first attempts to make Albany an agricultural district. Just as they had got their lands in good order, their garden planted, then came the great flood of 1823, which swept through all the settlements, sweeping all that came in their way, even washing the plowed ground away as deep as the plow went. Many houses were washed away. One man made a hole in the wall of his house to let the water out, and only let the river in.<br />The early struggles and privations of the settlers appealed to the hearts of British humanity, who were never appealed to in vain. Contributions, numerous and hearty, came from East and West. India joined in aiding the Mother Country. The amount reaching several thousand pounds. Boards of relief were formed, and many cases of painful distress came before them. They were thus helped to start afresh, although some got more than their share.<br />Chapter V - My Travels with Edward King<br />In the year 1823, a young man by the name of Edward King came to stay in my father's house. He had come from England in our party. He had just returned from a trading expedition among the Dutch farmers, and when he was ready to be off again, he induced my father to let him take me along with him, to help with the wagon and oxen. My father gave his consent and we started. In Grahamstown we stayed a few weeks, working at hauling firewood. Then we started for Fort Wilshire, carrying government supplies for that place, which was about fifty miles from Grahamstown, in the heart of Kaffir-land.<br />We left Grahamstown, crossing Bothas’ Hill, which was very steep and rocky. Our road lay for miles through thick bush, the trees covered with runners and vines. A peculiar tree grows here in abundance, called "Speck-boon" by the Dutch, known in England as "Elephant's Food." The<br />leaves are small, thick and juicy and very sour. The wood of this tree is spongy and porous, of no use as timber or fuel. The elephants are fond of it as food.<br />The Government had this road made. The first place we reached was a farm called "Herman's Kraal", on it was a military fort. Oh, how tired I was with that day's travel. My limbs ached. I could not sleep. I was up early the next morning taking the oxen out to graze. I saw for the first time a new fruit which grew on a kind of cactus, called the "Prickly Pear". With this fruit I had a painful experience. Each leaf is covered with small thorns which rub off as soon as touched. This I did not know. Childlike, I pulled the fruit and began to eat but soon was in great pain, the thorns sticking in my hands and mouth. The fruit has a thick skin. When that is peeled off, the flesh is firm, full of seeds and of delicious flavor. When I learned how to handle them, I enjoyed many a feast. They are hard to eradicate. Every leaf, when touches the earth, puts out rootlets, and thus starts a new plant covering acres of land. The more they are cultivated, the less thorny they are.<br />Fort Wilshire is on the bank of the Great Fish River. There are two rivers of that name, one being the Little Fish River, finally merges into one. We traveled through dense Fish River bush, from Herman's Kraal to the river. In the bush we saw many wild elephants, but they did not molest us. We crossed Fish River at Double Drift, so called because an island divides the Drift, or Ford, in two. Here, at night we watched the elephants come down to drink. We left the river and ascended a very steep hill, from the top of which we had a fine view of the country for miles around. On both sides of this hill winds the river. The country is park-like in scenery, open spaces and clumps of trees. A twenty-mile travel from here and we reached Fort Wilshire, named in honor of Colonel Wilshire, of a British regiment who helped drive the Kaffirs out of these regions in 1819. Rev. Henry Dugmore, in his Reminiscence, gives a graphic description of this place. I have been much interested in reading it, as I visited it as a child.<br />When the Government heard of the commercial talents of the settlers, they consented to foster it by a Periodical Fair, to be held at Fort Wilshire, where the traders and Kaffirs could meet to exchange wares. That was indeed a time of excitement for both parties. The parties had beads, buttons, and brass wire. The Kaffirs were there in thousands from mountain and glen, bringing with them their articles of exchange, being ox-hides, ferns and gum from Mimosa trees, and sometimes elephant's tusks. Here were seen long lines of women with bundles on their heads, babies on their backs, until a crowd was assembled under the trees which surrounded the fort, and bartering began. A tremendous lot of talk took place and many could not understand each other. Strange language was spoken, and sadly perplexed were the traders at times, before all were satisfied. If a photographer had been there, a curious picture would have been taken of that motley throng. Fashions among the Kaffirs change from time to time, and this caused a loss to the traders. The women are as particular about their head turbans and skin mantles, their bead and button trimmings as the Europeans. This fair was good for Grahamstown merchants and the settlers, but did not aid in the civilization of the Kaffirs, for greed and unprincipled men smuggled guns and ammunition in with the merchandise, and with these weapons the Kaffirs fought against the settlers in the terrible ruinous wars which soon followed.<br />Chapter VI - My Travels with Edward King<br />When we left Fort Wilshire, we took the road to Fort Beaufort, a town about twenty-five miles from there. It is on the Kat River, a large stream flowing between banks fringed with willows and other large trees. From Fort Beaufort, we returned to Grahamstown, crossed the Fish River at Fee Kraal Ford. Here were prickly pears in abundance, but I did not touch them. We passed Herman's Kraal again, and finally reached Grahamstown safe and sound. Here we stayed at a blacksmith's named William Bear. Edward King left me here and went to see my father, and on his return told me he had permission of my father to take me with him on another expedition. I afterward learned this was false.<br />While in Grahamstown, I had an experience I never shall forget, which I will relate here. I was herding the oxen in Captain Somerset's Kloof (Canyon), when a most terrific thunderstorm came on. The thunder rolled, the lightening played around my feet. I took shelter under a large tree, not knowing then that it was the worst thing I could have done. Rain fell in torrents, flooded the ground, filled the streams and rivulets. It was with great difficulty that I got the oxen and myself home. Such violent thunderstorms are frequent in South Africa, lightening often setting fire to houses or barns and killing men and animals.<br />Well, in due time we were off again on our journey, taking with us three passengers, Mr. and Mrs. Mitten and Mr. Dale, who were on their way to Cape Town. The first time we camped was on the farm of a Mr. Nel. It must have been a very old place; the manure in the sheep corral was about 8 feet deep. The Dutch seldom clean out their corrals. In consequence, it collects and gets higher and higher. They keep brushing it up with mimosa tree branches, until the sheep or cattle stand on a mound 8 or 10 feet above the ground. Sometimes these corrals take fire, and burn or smolder six or seven years.<br />Our next stopping place was another farm owned by Joseph Van Dyk, where we saw similar corrals. Mr. King did trading at nearly every place we stayed at. On one farm we found a small village, as the Dutchman’s children often marry and live on the same farm, building their houses near the old homestead. This farm was owned by one Gert Fichter. Here we loaded up some good he had left there on a former visit. I remember being much interested in one thing, it being a hand organ with dolls in it, which danced when the organ was played.<br />We were now in Somerset District. The road at times was dangerous. I well remember one very ugly place. The road was excavated on the side of a mountain and on one side was a deep defile several hundred feet deep. The road being very narrow, a slight deviation would have caused the wagon and all to have gone over the side and been dashed to pieces. The farmers in this district were rich in horses, cattle and sheep, lived in ease and luxury. At this time all the Dutch were slave owners.<br />We passed many fine homesteads, gardens, and orchards of luscious fruits of all kinds. Grapes in abundance, from which they made large quantities of brandy and wine, also raisins. The houses had large cellars in which were stored barrels of wine and brandy. When we reached the Fall River we stayed a few days with a farmer named Peter Dutois. Here Mr. King made a change in wagons, receiving six oxen as well. While on the farm I had an experience not to be forgotten. As usual, one day, I took the oxen out to graze, crossing a small dry creek, only full of water when it rained. This day I stayed out a little later, darkness came on suddenly and I could not find the crossing. Wolves and jackals began prowling and barking all around me. I was fearful they would eat me up. I kept my courage up as well as I could, knowing the wagon road was below me. I kept on down until a cow that was left out that evening going home, happen to be on our road. She took the lead, my oxen followed her. I followed them, until we reached the house. I was truly thankful to the cow and to my Heavenly Father's protecting care.<br />From here on we traveled over extensive plains, known as the "Karoo", covered with a small shrub bearing yellow or pink flowers, and no grass. Cattle and sheep live on this shrub. There is very little water. We would go about thirty miles without seeing a drop. Hundreds of ostriches, guinea fowls, wild turkeys and other game birds live on those plains. Antelopes called Hortebeasts, and springbok by the thousands. Lions were also plentiful, and it is on these antelopes they lived. At last, these plains came to an end and we halted at a creek, a tributary to the Sundays River. A desolate wild with no habitation in sight. Willows and Karroo wood grew on its banks. This tract of country belongs to the District of Graaf-Rienet. Graaf Rienet was a Dutch town one hundred and fifty miles from Grahamstown. This district contains the highest mountains in Southern Africa, called the "Compassberg"; its altitude being 10,250 feet above the level of the sea.<br />We left the Sunday River, travelling through a pretty country, stopping at many farm houses to do a little trading. This country also abounded in game of all kinds. We finally came to a rugged chain of mountains called the "Quart Bergen" or the "Black Mountains". They extended through the whole colony from Cape District to Grahamstown. We halted at a farmhouse built near an opening in the mountains, as I always wanted to see all there was to be seen. It was hard work climbing up, but harder work descending. So precipitous was its side that one misstep and I would have fallen headlong and been dashed to pieces.<br />The road from this place went through the Fort. A river also runs through which drains the country for many miles. It is a curious stream. At some places it disappears under a bed of sand to reappear further on as a swift stream. As we passed through this Port or Pass, I saw hundreds of large baboons leaping over the huge rocks, looking down on us and barking. Thousands of Conies, or jackrabbits were sitting on the rocks sunning themselves. Other wild animals of this region are wolves, tigers, porcupines, wildcats, and antbears.<br />We next came to a farm owned by a man named Knott. We stayed one day there and were treated very kindly. After we left this place we traveled for days through these mountains, following the river, which threaded its way winding this way and that way, those rugged rocks frowning down on us. At one place the rocks were overhanging and we traveled under them with the baboons and rabbits close company. The riverbanks were fringed with trees of various kinds. The country inhabited by Dutch farmers, not the wealthiest.<br />One night we camped with no house in sight. In the night there came a heavy snowstorm. Snow was six inches deep. Our cattle were turned out, so we could not move for two days. Then Mr. King went on foot in search of help, and found a farmhouse quite near the wagon. He got oxen and drew the wagon to the house and engaged a Hottentot to hunt our oxen. He soon found them and we continued on our journey another day. We now found the winter coming so severe, the oxen being poor and weak, we decided to stay here awhile. The Dutchman kindly let us live in a part of his house. We boarded ourselves and were very comfortable. Mr. Mitten being a carpenter and Mr. Dale a shoemaker. They both worked for the Dutchman. We stayed here two months, riding around and visiting with the neighbors, sometimes trading with them.<br />Chapter VII - My Travels with Edward King<br />A short sketch of this district may be of interest to some readers. The division was formed in 1786 and named after the then Governor of the Cape, Van De Graaf, and his wife, Rienet. Before this time, however, it had been traversed by the colonists in search of water and pasturage, and some had established themselves there. They found it inhabited by straggling tribes of a diminutive people called bushmen, who existed on small game, killed with poisoned arrows, also eating ants and locusts and honey. They possessed neither flocks nor herds, never cultivated the soil, and never built houses. Their habitations being clefts of rocks. The pioneers of civilization found these people very troublesome, stealing sheep and killing the herdsmen, often murdering whole families.<br />In spite of the degraded conditions of the bushmen, they possessed a talent unknown to other tribes. They very skillfully made pictures on walls of the caves. Many of their drawings are still to be seen on smooth faces of the cliffs, representing wild animals in various attitudes. The colors never fade. They were true artists. They are now an extinct race. The Dutch waged war on them and the few that remained merged into the Hottentot race.<br />The Division of Graaf-Rienet, when originally formed, was computed to contain 50,000 square miles, but it was greatly reduced by other districts being formed which took in parts of it. Colesburg, Beaufort, Cradock, Somerset, and part of Uitenhage, being thus formed. Its entire area is now estimated at 8,000 sq. miles, with a population of 9,000 souls.<br />Chapter VIII - Lost Cattle<br />After staying about two months at this place, Mr King and myself started off on foot in search of our oxen, which had strayed away. We traveled for miles, and met no one. At night we reached a farmhouse. I was indeed glad, for I was so tired and hungry. The houses are far apart in this part of the country, on account of scarcity of water. These people treated us kindly, gave us good supper and a good bed. The Dutch people are very hospitable. They will take in any stranger for weeks and never charge for their board.<br />We left those kind friends the next morning, continuing our weary search for the oxen, but our search was in vain. Night came on, and no house in sight, so we lay down hungry and tired, but not to sleep much. Wolves barked and howled around us. Mr. King had an English fowling piece with him, but did not use it.In the morning we started off again, wishing we had some food with us. I found some marrow bones on the roadside. We broke them open, but there was no marrow in them. We were glad to find water to quench our thirst. Wild melons grew here, but too bitter to eat. We continued our journey, footsore and tired, and to our joy, at length reached a farm house in an isolated spot up in the mountains, where one would think it impossible for any one to live. We found a place of refuge for the next twenty-four hours, which we much enjoyed. We went back to the wagon by a different road, passing farmhouses all the way, having no suffering. No trace of the Oxen could be found. Then Mr. King sold his wagon to Mr. Mitten and Mr. Dale, also a few Oxen. The lost animals were never found by us. I do not remember what he got for his wagon. I only remember two or three watches.<br />While we were staying here I saw a sight I never shall forget. This Dutchman had a slave boy about fourteen years of age. He had a sister on a neighboring farm and he would run away to her. One day they brought him home, and to punish him he was tied to a wagon wheel. The wagon turned on its side so that the wheel would turn. Every time the wheel turned the boy came round, a man with a large strap in his hand with a buckle on one end would give him a cut. The blood would run at every stroke, so that the wheel was covered with blood. They then took him off, rubbed salt into his wounds and set him to leading the oxen, which were plowing. They tied his hands fast to the plow so that he could not run away.<br />After this painful scene, Mr. King and I started off on foot, travelling three days, passing homesteads with their orchards of oranges, lemons, figs and other fruits. At night we were kindly received by the people of these farms. The third day we reached a farm where lived a widow and from her Mr. King bought a wagon and fifteen oxen, and one horse, some cows and one bull. He started off with the wagon drawn by eight oxen, leaving the loose stock for me to drive while riding the horse. The horse was so lazy I could not get him along, so I dismounted to get a switch to help him along. While doing so he started off at full gallop with me running after him for a mile. He finally outran me and I never saw him again. I retraced my steps to where I had left the cattle. They were nowhere to be seen. While I hunted for them Mr. King was going on and on until out of sight. I found the cattle over a rise, got them back to the road, and followed the tracks made by Mr. King's wagon wheels. His tires were full of large nails. When I came up with him he was in a fix. In coming to a small river, the oxen, having no leader, had made a wrong turn and brought the wagon on a narrow bank between the river and the mountain. It was impossible to get the wagon out without unyoking the oxen and backing the wagon out, which we did. We were within a mile of a farmhouse. When we reached it, we halted for the night. During the night the bull ran away and the dogs stole the meat. The next day Mr. King went on with the wagon leaving me to walk and drive the loose stock.<br />I followed the track of his wagon. Among the many tracks I knew his by it’s having great nails on the tires. I once picked up the tar bucket which he had dropped, carried a little distance, found it too heavy so I hid it under a bush and left it. Two days travel brought us to G. Knott's again to my surprise, for I had understood King to say he was taking me home. We were traveling for days in Swellendam District. We stayed at Knott's for some time and made arrangements to leave the loose cattle there in his care. Then Mr. King and I started with the wagon with brandy and dried fruit to take back to Grahamstown. We often suffered for want of water. One day we camped at a deserted house. The people had gone and left many things in it. Among them was a small barrel of vinegar. While Mr. King was off in search of water I enjoyed the vinegar, drawing it out of the barrel with a reed. After leaving this place we traveled on for several days passing a farmhouse now and then. At one of these farms a man who was there took pity on me, as I was barefoot. He ordered me a pair of shoes made, for which I was very thankful. One day the wagon struck a large tree which tore off the cover and bows with such force it scared Mr. King so much he threw his hat off one side, while he jumped off the other. Then he blamed me for it. We were now among rich farmers who had plenty of everything, extensive vineyards and orchards. I saw pear trees fully fifty feet high. Wheat grew well. Farmers had their own gristmills.<br />Instead of King's buying brandy as he intended here, he sold his wagon and oxen and bought horses. He mounted me on one, himself on another and we started off to different farmhouses. I had never ridden before so got very tired and sore. I finally told him I could sit no longer and I would not go any further. He then told me to go to a Dutch farm we had passed about forty miles from there. I walked back fifteen miles and stopped to rest and told the people where I was going all alone and on foot. They would not let me go, saying it was not safe for me, as there were lots of lions in that part. The lady made me tidy and when I was washed and clean I felt better. She gave me a comb to dress my head with. I felt more at home than I had for a long time. I helped the boys do their work such as herding stock or making gardens. It was winter when I got there and I stayed with these kind people until spring. In all those months I never heard anything of Mr. King until one day a messenger came saying I must go to a neighboring farm where he would meet me. He had deceived me so many times I would not go to him the first time. He then sent again, with such fair promises to take me home to my parents that I went back with the Hottentot man he had sent for me. We walked fifteen miles. The people at the farm were very sorry to part with me. They gave me plenty of food, enough to last several days. Their name was Mr. and Mrs. Daniel Strydom, Quartbergen District.<br />Chapter IX - Home Again<br />When I saw Mr. King, I hardly knew him. He had been very sick. He had been in a section of the country where the people were very poor. He had had to live on white ants and game. These ants are about half an inch long. Their nests are under ground, about the size of a bushel basket. This nest is full of eggs which the natives eat like rice; they call them "Race Mera" (Rice Ant). It is a destructive insect, eating vegetables, also cotton and leather goods. A man may be rich today and poor tomorrow through the ravages of these voracious ants.<br />I found Mr. King and another man prepared for a long journey with horses and provisions. He said he was going direct to Grahamstown, so that my hopes of getting home were once more raised.<br />We started in the direction of Grahamstown, travelling for two weeks, then turned off in another direction, crossing immense plains of Karroo bush. Ostriches roam over these flats. We rode from house to house buying ostrich feathers. At the first opportunity Mr. King would sell them either for money or goods, then we would go on and buy more. Thus we traveled for months. I cannot remember when the other man left us. These people of whom we bought the feathers<br />were very rich farmers. One day Mr. King heard of a trader being in the neighborhood named William Kittson, of Willson's party of settlers. We were anxious to meet him. He was glad to see me, for my father had told him if he should happen to find me in any of his travels to bring me home. I was overjoyed to see one who had so recently seen my father, from whom I had been parted so long. I was willing to go home with him, but Mr. King was not so willing to part with me. He tried to keep me out of the man's way, once by taking me with him to swim, and various other dodges, but it was of no avail. Mr. Kittson was determined to have me and hardly let me out of his sight until ready to start for home. Mr. King had to let me go. I have never seen Mr. King since. I heard of him many years later. He was then making large broad-brimmed hats for the Dutch people in the district of Swellendam.<br />I started for home with Mr. Kittson from the great Quartberg Port, before described, being two or three hundred miles from Grahamstown. We had to call on many Dutch farmers on our way to gather up stock that he had bought on his way up, consisting of sheep, cattle and goats, also Dutch soap, tallow and hides. While on my way home my eyes became sore and I was blind for a week.<br />How glad I was to once more behold Grahamstown. My dear mother came to meet me with my little sister in her arms. I had been separated from them for over a year and had much to tell them of my adventures and hardships. During my absence my father had moved into Grahamstown, had built a windmill, and was living in the lower story. I soon began helping my father with his work, going to the forest to cut timber. He was then making plows.<br />While in the forest one day, a young man came up on the hill and called to my father and told him the mill was on fire. My mother had gone to Grahamstown on business. We hastened home to find the mill a mass of ruins. It was built on an eminence overlooking the town, about a mile distant. It was a windy day. It was supposed to have taken fire from coals left, and shavings from father's workshop blowing onto them. By this fire my father lost all he was worth, his tools, furniture, and all he had. After years of labor and toil he had to begin afresh.<br />My father moved his family into Grahamstown, where kind friends gave him a house to live in, rent free, until he could help himself again. The house was an old artillery barrack, built before the town was laid out. It stood in the middle of a street. My father had to work a year before he got things comfortable around him again. He then got a piece of land granted to him with a water right on this land. He built a gristmill. The water proved too weak to work the mill without depriving other people of water for home use, so he built another windmill in the same Kloof, and between the two he did good business. He also worked at his trade, making wagons and plows and other work. I had a narrow escape from death at this mill. While working at the wheel, the props gave way, and began to swing around. To save myself, I tried to stop the paddles. I held on as long as I could, then fell unhurt. I was then sixteen years of age. Just as we were again in comfortable circumstances, my mother took ill and died, in the year 1827. She left eight children, five sons and three daughters, I being the eldest.<br />Sometime after the death of my mother, I left home for the purpose of learning the wagon-making trade. I heard of a good tradesman living in Long Kloof, or Georgetown. I started for that place, which was eighty miles from home. I had traveled thirty miles when I met a man named<br />John Rogers. He persuaded me to stay with him. He lived in a forest. He induced me to stay with him by offering big wages, to help him saw timber. Wages were to be thirty-five shillings per month. I worked for him for six months then I left him and worked for a Dutchman at same work for same pay. I worked for these two men for a year, and never received one-month's pay, or its value. This forest was called Peiter Retief’s Bush, on the Zuurbergen Mountains. At the end of the year I returned home with three tanned sheepskins and black silk handkerchief. Very little for a whole year's work.<br />Chapter X - My Marriage<br />I remained home with my father for some time after this, occupying my time in sawing timber in forest, by cutting tall trees down to make a sawpit, and sawing them into lengths. We would stay in the forest sometimes for weeks. The timber trees are black ironwood, white ironwood, white pear, black pear, assegia wood, sneeze wood, chestnut, Myrtle wood, Stinkwood, Olive wood, red and white milkwood, yellow wood of two kinds, and many other trees. Sneeze-wood has a peculiar pungent odor when it is being worked. It makes one sneeze. It has enduring properties, much used for posts, lasting for years. When burning, a kind of oil runs out. Stinkwood is a kind of mahogany used for making furniture. It is very durable and pretty grained. It is taken to England in large quantities and used there in making gun stocks. It takes a fine polish.<br />About this time my Father married his second wife, her name was Mary Sayers. She had recently come from England with her sister. She had four children, and at the time of writing, three of her sons are living, are married and in good circumstances. Names are Moses, Aaron and James.<br />I continued to work with my Father until I was twenty-two years of age and had mastered my trade. I then married a young lady of name of Susannah Bentley, daughter of Francis Parrot Bentley, one of the 1820 settlers. They came from Yorkshire, England. She was the eldest daughter. Reverend William Shaw married us. William Shaw was a Methodist minister who came as Chaplain with the Salem Party. All of my Father's family were members of the Wesleyan Methodist Church. After my marriage in 1831, I started in business for myself in Grahamstown; had two apprentices. We had all the work we could do in making new wagons. Food was cheap, beef was one penny per pound and all other eatables cheap accordingly.<br />On the 7th day of December 1832 our first child was born. We named him John. He was baptized by Rev. William Shaw. Our second child was born on October 14th, 1834. We named her Sarah Ann. She died in November 1835, in the Winterberg.<br />Chapter XI - The Kaffir War Breaks Out<br />Everything went well with the Settlers until 1835. The peace was suddenly broken by a Kaffir Rebellion. The aspect of the British Settlement just one week before the war began was pleasing indeed. It had recovered from its early difficulties. Humble but comfortable dwellings were to be seen. On the green grass, happy children played, innocent of impending danger. Cattle and sheep grazed on the hillsides, or along the streams in the valleys. In the fields were seen men and oxen plowing. Axe and hammer resounded from fires and forge. All were busily engaged. Prosperity had crowned their labors. They had no regrets for leaving their homeland and scant earnings.<br />Many who had arrived in poor health had become strong and well. Pure fresh air and out-of-doors toil had given them a new lease on life.<br />But alas! This peaceful scene was rudely disturbed, and in fourteen days the work of fourteen years was annihilated. Forty-four persons were at once murdered, 369 dwellings destroyed; 261 robbed; 172,000 cattle carried off. These natives had no cause for a quarrel. The Governor had commenced negotiations with the various tribes. All Chiefs had expressed satisfaction with the new law, except Tyali. The enemy gathered a large force of 10,000 men and entered the Settlement in the night of 21st of December, when the happy Settlers were preparing for their Christmas feast. The Kaffirs rose along the line of thirty miles of frontier without attracting the notice of the Missionaries who labored among them. No warning whatever of their intentions reached the Settlers, and they actually boasted they would drive the white men into the Sea, and build their huts at Algoa Bay. By the 26th of December they were already in the vicinity of Uitenhage.<br />So sudden was the invasion, many hairbreadth escapes took place. One lady was preparing Christmas pudding when her husband rushed in, caught her in his arms and ran for dear life, to her surprise. He thrust her on a horse and galloped off. His houses were handsome and costly. His homesteads on three farms were burned. All his cattle swept away. He was thus bereft of his riches in one night, without warning, even a change of wearing apparel for himself or family. Many others were in the same condition. Of all the Settlements only three remained, in these the farmers had taken shelter. In eight days a large body of these Natives returned to Kaffir land with their booty. On 1st of January, a meeting was held at Chunue Mission Station. The Missionaries, in fear, failed to be present. The Chiefs dictated a letter which Rev. Weir penned, with "overtures for peace", proposing to abstain from hostilities until they could get an answer to a demand for a compensation for wounding a man named "Klo Klo", charged against Colonel Somerset, and other grievances, all without foundation. This insolent document was dispatched within ten days after the rebellion began, after they had laid waste to a thriving and prosperous community.<br />The news of this invasion reached Capetown by express, and was a surprise to the Authorities and public there, and energetic measures were at once taken. Colonel Smith was dispatched, reaching Grahamstown in six days. Martial law was proclaimed over two border districts. Fort Wilshire and Kaffir's Drift Post, on Fish River, were evacuated. These places were burned. Seven thousand people left destitute. Lamentations of the widow and fatherless filled the land.<br />"The ear-cry echoing wild and loud, The war-cry of the Savage fierce and proud, Had burst like the Storm, the thundercloud O’er Africa's Southern Wilds."<br />Chapter XII - The Kaffir War<br />Rev. H.H. Dugmore in his reminiscences gives a graphic description of this time. He was in Kaffirland on a mission Station and had heard no rumor of the war. The people on the Station were afraid to move from the place, as they knew the natives were plundering the Trader's Stores. Night after night they saw the burning homesteads of Lower Albany lighting up the<br />horizon. They could only imagine what was going on down there. Week after week passed with no news from the Colony. The old Chief who was protecting them, at last said, "Ahuscha Mlunga! Inhomandi Ingavelengi, Capabile bonki" . In English,— "There are no white men left. No Commando makes its appearance. They must be all finished up".<br />At last the silence was broken. Troops of Natives were seen hurrying in one direction. The upper basin seemed alive with cattle. A panic had seized the tribes occupying the country between them and the Great Place of that notorious old Chief, Eno. He escaped disguised in the robe of one of his wives. Had this attack been followed up, it would have confirmed peace and shortened the war.<br />During the war, my wife's brother, John Bentley was killed. A young man by the name of Thomas Shone had left Grahamstown with Government stores for Bathurst, when the war broke out, he had not returned. His parents became alarmed, thinking he had gone to their farm ten miles from Bathurst, when the war broke out, and would be there alone and likely killed. They prevailed on my brother-in-law and a man by the name of Chippenfield to go in search of him. So they started with a cart and six oxen belonging to Shone's father. On the way they left the cart and drove the oxen as they knew Shone had a wagon. The young man, Shone, was safe in Bathurst, so they started back to Grahamstown which they never reached. When several days had elapsed, and they did not return, a party went out in search of them. About twenty men went. About fifteen miles from Grahamstown, in a settlement called Waay Plaats, here they found the yokes and straps. Searching farther they found John's body pierced with Assegia wounds, his whip lay by his side. He had crawled into a bush to die. (Assegia ——A slender Javelin or spear of the Bantu of Southern Africa.) Chippenfield's body was never found. Coffins had been taken along so they put his remains (badly decomposed) into a coffin and buried him there, taking his hat home to his poor Mother. It was full of holes. It will never be known how they met their deaths.<br />A peculiar incident happened in connection with poor John's death. One night his Mother heard his voice saying, "My mother, oh, my mother!" It may have been the very moment he was killed.<br />I stayed at Grahamstown until peace was proclaimed, doing military duty and working at my trade. When the war was over, I went to Bathurst to live on my property there, where I remained two years. In 1837, I left Bathurst to go with my father to fulfill a contract he had made with the Government to get five hundred sneeze-wood poles. They had to be twelve feet long, and eight inches square. Also some timber for barricading one side of Fort Beaufort. We had a great time getting this timber, searching the forests far and near to get the trees required. Before we had finished the contract, the order was countermanded, the work on Fort Beaufort being abandoned. The poles were used then in building Military outposts. While I was thus engaged, my little daughter, Sarah Ann, died. I then left Bathurst and went to the Winterberg and joined my brother George. He had married and settled there and had a thriving Blacksmithing business. I worked at wagon making in his shop for about a year.<br />Chapter XIII - I Go as a Missionary to Bechuanoland<br />Some time before I left Bathurst, I had an engagement to go to the Bechuana Country, beyond the Orange River, as Assistant Preacher with Rev. John Edwards of the Methodist Church. I gave up my business and made preparations to go. I made a Wagon for the purpose, which the Society engaged to pay for. When I was ready to start, the whole affair was countermanded by the Society, so I sold the wagon and started to work again, but I was disappointed. I had long wanted to go on such a mission to preach to the heathen. I could not settle to work properly.<br />One day there came to my brother's farm, a Mr. Rev. Green, stationed at Fort Beaufort. He said he had a letter from Mr. Edwards asking him to see me and ask me if I still desired to preach to the Bechuanas. I said I would think about it. Soon after this, George and myself went to Grahamstown with a load of produce on two wagons. The roads through the mountains were very rough and steep. One hill called the Blinkwater Pass was very dangerous. I have known wagons to stick on this hill for days. Here one of our wagons upset and broke the tent all to pieces. We had to stop and repair it. I met Rev. Edwards in Grahamstown, and agreed to go with him to the Bechuana Country. He paid me one year's salary. My brother George and myself made a flying visit to Bathurst, and from there to the Kowie, where my brother's father-in-law lived. Mr. Joseph King. We returned to Grahamstown, got our wagons loaded with new goods, and started for home. A Mr. Philip King went with us. We went a different route to avoid that fearful hill.<br />At a place called Bushneck, we sent a boy to a wayside house to buy some wine. A little further on we camped about sunset. While resting on our bed, some money rolled from my pocket, and as I picked it up, I thought of my pocket-book, which I had put in the wagon chest, as I thought, but it was not there. We searched the wagon all over, but in vain. We made torches and looked along the road. It was not to be seen. Just before I missed the book, two persons had passed us. Mr. King said, "They may have picked it up, let us go and see". So we went to the Hotel. I did not want to go, thinking it a forlorn hope, but he insisted, and we went. The proprietor said he had seen no one there with a pocket book. I asked him if a man and woman had been there. He said, "Yes, they are in that room, and we found them both drunk." Mr. King felt like searching them, but Mr. Wilkie said he could not do so without a warrant. But Mr. King rolled the man over like a log, and found in his pocket, my pocket-book. It had my name in it, a gold ring, and several bank notes. "Here it is, I'll be bound," said Mr. King. They had spent about thirty shillings in liquor and groceries, also wearing apparel. The shopkeeper gave the latter to me and we resumed our journey home.<br />I began to prepare for my journey to the Bechuana Country. In one sense of the work, it was the worst move I ever made. My brother George stayed there and got rich with selling wagons to the Dutch who were now moving away from the Colony toward Natal. They had become dissatisfied because the Government freed their slaves. They moved in hundreds, and wagons they would have at any price. Abolition of Slavery was proclaimed in 1834, from which period the slaves were indentured for four years.<br />This act of humanity was a credit to England, but the injury inflicted on the slave-owners of the Cape, was great, by the manner in which it was effected. The sum of twenty million sterling was<br />granted. A fair appraisement was made of the 35,745 slaves, the average valuation of eighty-five pounds. To add to the injustice of the act, the money was made payable in London, by which a further reduction was made, through the necessity of employing agents. Many families were ruined and sold their claims in the Colony at a loss. Some rejected the paltry sum awarded them. This wrong, with the insane policy introduced to supercede that of Governor D. Urban, drove its victims to seek pastures now beyond the Gariep and to Natal.<br />Chapter XIV - We Journey to Our New Home<br />Having settled my business in Winterberg, I started for my new sphere of Labour, I had a wagon and eight oxen. My wife and children, John and Jemima accompanied me. Our first stage was to Fort Beaufort, to collect things for the journey. My brother Joseph went with me thus far. When I left Fort Beaufort, I traveled through the Kroomie Bush on the Cradock road. We halted the first day on Kaga River, the property of Sir Andreas Stockenstroom, who was then Lieut. Governor of the Frontier. A Trader camped with me that night, and nothing would do but I must let him have my wagon, and wouldn’t take no for an answer. I thought perhaps I wouldn't need it when the Journey was over, and as I had sold my oxen in this way to my brother Joseph. I finally consented, promising to send them back by first chance. This trader's name was Mr. Bell. He paid me in merchandise from his wagon. We journeyed together until I we reached the Beavian's River, and camped at a farmhouse. From here we traveled over Daggaboars Nek, a rough, rocky hill. We crossed the Tarka River, where lived a Dutch farmer named Lombards. All this district was inhabited by rich Dutch farmers. We crossed the Stormberg Spruit, and traveled on until we reached the Orange River, across a flat country, mostly Karoo. The river is beautiful and wide, water as clear as crystal, three hundred feet wide; its bank fringed with trees, mostly willows. We crossed the ford called the Sand Drift. Another day's journey brought us to the Caledon River. This river is not so wide, but deep and dangerous. Many accidents have occurred through its sandy bed and banks. It is treacherous when in flood, and sand shifts, leaves holes unknown to travelers. In later years, a floating bridge, or pontoon, carried wagons over.<br />This country was uninhabited by man, much game abounded. Also the Lordy Lion. We passed Mission Station, which belongs to the French. The Missionary's name was Mr. Rowland. Large rocks abound here. We camped alongside one of enormous size. They appear to have rolled off the Mountain. That night our dog began to bark. I looked out of the wagon and in the moonlight, I saw a Lion, about fifty yards away. The native boy awakened, cracked his whip, the lion just walked leisurely away, and we went to bed.<br />The country was now very pretty, many riverlets and streams, and clusters of trees. Lots of antelopes and ostriches range these parts. We met some men who told me we could reach Thaba Nuha Station that night if I drove hard. One of the men took the whip, and from that moment, the whip and his tongue were never still one minute. On the sides of the road for miles were kaffir gardens and fields. It was moonlight. At midnight, we arrived at the Station where the Rev. Mr. Giddy was stationed with a tribe of Baralongs, or Bechaunas.<br />In the morning Mr. Giddy welcomed us to the house. As it was Sunday, I saw for the first time, a Congregation of natives. Mr. Giddy preached to them in their own language. I then saw what<br />was before me. The Thaba Nuha Mission takes its name from the mountain of that name, near which the village stands. Moirosi was the Chief.<br />They build substantial houses or huts with verandas and porches all around them, under which they stow their grain in earthen jars, holding four or five bushels. They also make baskets of grass. Around the verandas hangs a screen made of reeds. Their dress and ornaments are similar to the Natives in the Colony. I stayed with Mr. Giddy for a few days and then started for my station. Two days of travelling brought me to Mr. Edwards's Station, through country bounding in game. A large party of Native hunters passed us, each one carried an umbrella made of Ostrich feathers. Large packs of dogs were with them, greyhounds, to assist in the hunt.<br />We halted at noon, near a river into which an Antelope, called a Weldebeeste, plunged, he was full of spears. As we returned from the river, on nearing the wagon, we saw my little girl, Jemima, with a bone in her hand which she was still picking from her dinner. We were startled to see a large eagle dart down and grab the bone from her hand and fly away. It frightened the children so she screamed. We next camped near a gigantic rock, as big as a house. It had rolled down from the mountain. The scenery was grand; plenty of grass and water. Lions were plentiful. We passed a mission called Griqua Station, Lishuani, or Green Cliffs, presided over by Rev. E.H. Garner. At last we reached our destination, and very thankful we were, but to our disappointment, found Mr. and Mrs. Edwards away on a visit. We were shown the house I was to occupy. We lost no time in unloading the wagon and taking possession, and as we thought, comfortable for the night. But alas! There was no rest for us. It was an old house thatched with reeds. We put the children to bed. They soon awoke, screaming. Their mother went to see what was the matter and to her horror, discovered hundreds of hungry bugs devouring the poor little things. I never saw bed-bugs so numerous in all my life.<br />This station is high in the Mountains, giving an extensive view of the country for miles around. A mountain stream ran past the dwelling house. Mr. Edwards' house was very large. Chapel and house under one roof, roofed with reeds. The house was whitewashed and could be seen from a great distance.<br />By the next Sunday Mr. Edwards had returned, and in the evening he said to me, "Who do you think is the best man tonight, you or I?" He persuaded me to preach, being my first attempt in the Dutch language, and was quite an effort, as I had never before spoken on Spiritual things in public. I did fairly well. The people understood me better than did Mr. Edwards when he first came among them. I took for my text, 11th and 12th verses of First Chapter of St. John's Gospel, which reads thus: "He came unto His own, and His own received Him not, but as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the Sons of God, even to all them that believe on His name."<br />Now began a busy life for me. I taught school every day. We opened the school with singing and prayer. When not in school, I was busy making doors and window frames, mantel places, and garden gates for the Mission buildings. Every other Sunday I had to preach at the Korrana Station, twenty-five miles distant, a long lonely ride. The interpreter's name was John Pinner, a Griqua, had been in employ of the Society for years as a school Master. He could read Dutch fluently. It was from this man I learned to speak and read Dutch better. He was very fond of me,<br />would watch for my coming, and have the kettle boiling. I carried tea with me. He liked to help me drink it. He would crack his long whip which would echo for miles. The Natives, hearing this, would come from all directions to meeting. I would stand under a large olive tree, and they would sit on the rocks around. I preached in Dutch and John would interpret it into their language. When I was not there, he preached himself. After meeting, I met the Church members in class, and then started for home. It was generally dark when I got there. When on the road once, I had a terrible fear of meeting a lion. I felt one was very near. People said there was surely one near for me to feel that way.<br />At the end of six months, I felt I needed a change and told Mr. Edwards so. He said if I liked I could move to the Korrana Station, which plan suited me. At the next District meeting, I was appointed to preside there.<br />Chapter XV - My Wife Visits the Colony<br />About this time my wife left home to pay a visit to the Colony (in the year 1829). She traveled in company with Mr. H. Garnier, and a French Missionary, named Lemua, who were going to the Colony. She took the two children with her. I accompanied her a few miles beyond Thaba Nuha. I hated to part with my family, but my wife expecting to be soon confined, was filled with a nervous fear to be ill among the natives, so planned this long journey of six hundred miles to Bathurst. She arrived there safely, and on the 12th on May, my second son was born. She had him christened, "Jeremiah Francis." She was weak and poorly for a long time, and while there, measles broke out and the two wagon boys took it, and on the road home, the two children got it, and a weary time she had. The farmers on the roadside were afraid of infection, and shunned the wagon. By the favor of the Lord, they arrived home safe, after an absence of five months.<br />But I must return to where I parted with her. I then went to my new station, but I first had a journey to take to the sand River, to see if the Emigrant Dutch who had taken this place from the Korranas, would give it up. But they were settled, and would not give it up on any terms whatever. The Sand River District was of Park like appearance. Mimosa and other trees dotted its surface. It had once been occupied by a tribe of Mantatees, but a warlike tribe called Zulus, had massacred many of them and driven the rest far back. I saw their bones bleaching in the sun as I traveled along.<br />I now moved to the new station, Mirametsue, and commenced to build the house. I planned four rooms and furnished two before my family returned. I was living in these two rooms when I had some visitors, a French Missionary, Mr. Dumas brought two gentlemen to see me. These men were members of the Society of Friends, called "Quakers", whose names were Walker and Backhouse. They were traveling as far over the world as they could, visiting missionary stations, and preaching their doctrines; also writing and sketching scenes of their travels, and distributing tracts. It was the first time I had ever met Quakers, and their quaint talk interested me. So strange to hear the "Thee and Thou". Mr. Dumas had brought some food as he knew my wife was away. We had dinner and I found them intelligent, well-informed men.<br />John Pinnar cracked his long whip, which brought the Natives to hear them preach under the olive tree. They spoke in English, I in Dutch, and the interpreter in Koranna. Thus they were<br />understood. They both preached. They also preached at Mr. Edward's Station,. He was away, but his helper, Mr. Bingham, entertained them. Mr. Walker said in the course of his remarks, "Your teachers can tell you how to walk, but they cannot walk in the path themselves," on which Mr. Backhouse said, "You mean they cannot 'walk' in the path for you." We slept that night at Mr. Edward's Station. I had ridden over with them. We made a good fire and chatted late into the night. In the dining room there were two lounges, they were to occupy, and upon retiring, Mr. Backhouse being the shortest man, got possession of the longest sofa, and would not give it up. So Mr. Walker who was tall, had to be content with the short lounge. This caused us some merriment. Next morning they left and I went home. I never saw them again. Their visit was a pleasant break in the monotonous life among the Natives. They sent me from England, a copy of their book, a history of their travels to all the missionaries, but I never got one.<br />Soon after this I had the joy of welcoming my wife to her home. I was away at Lishuani Station when a man came to tell me she had come. I did not expect her so soon. However I returned to find it was true, and very glad I was to meet my dear wife and the children, and to see the new baby, after so long a separation.<br />I now went to work and finished my house, with the needed material my wife had brought up. It was a snug home, containing a dining room, bedroom, a kitchen and small study. Roofed with course grass, bound with strips of rawhide. An old man who had been my servant in Bathurst came back with my wife, and I found him of great help. He was very faithful.<br />This Station was surrounded by picturesque scenery. On one side a huge mountain rises; its sides were covered with large rocks, which rolled from its summit from time to time. One rock was thirty feet in height. We could get out wagons in between these rocks when we went for timber which grows on the mountain. Natives also built their huts among the rocks. Korranas build huts of bamboo, which grows here from ten to fifteen feet high. They plant them in the ground, bend tops over, and cover with mats made of rushes. They can pull these huts up, roll them up, and place them on pack-oxen in their frequent moves from one locality to another.<br />They are rich in cattle and horses and live on milk and meat. They never cultivate the soil. When I was there, they lived in a neighboring Kloof, a different tribe of mixed Natives, who raised a little produce. The Korranas around my Station had lost some cattle and accused these people of stealing them, and unknown to me, they attacked them one night, plundered and killed many. They fled for shelter into the Mountains. One day a man came to my house and begged me to go with him to a cave in the Kloof, which I did. I rode my horse as far as I could, and then walked. The rocks were full of bullet marks. I finally reached the cave and found it full of wounded men. I washed and dressed their wounds, prayed with them and returned home. My wife was relieved to see me again. She had been anxious during my absence.<br />I had got home comfortable and was happy in my work when the next District meeting was called. At this meeting was Rev. Mr. Shaw, who was General Superintendent of the Wesleyan Mission in South Africa. The meeting had decided to have a Gristmill erected at the Plaatberg Station, being the center of a wheat-growing district. As there was plenty of water there, it had to be a water mill. Mr. Shaw asked me if I would build it, as they had already decided it was not for me to say "no". I hated to leave my home where the people had become attached to me, but I<br />consented. Mr. Shaw promised me a yearly remuneration over and above my salary. I was succeeded by a Mr. J. Hartley, a man I had known well in Grahamstown. I waited until he arrived to take charge, stayed with him a week, introducing him to the methods of work there.<br />Before leaving the station, I wish to say a few words about the Korannas. When I arrived there, Isaac Faibosh was the Chief. He died of consumption. He was succeeded by his brother, Gert Faibosh. Before this their Uncle John was chief. He went on a great hunt for wild game. One night they saw a huge lion near their camp. John said, "I must either kill the lion or move camp." They saddled their horses and gave chase. When they came nearer the lion, they fired, and wounded him. John rode up to the lion who instantly turned and chased him, sprang on the horse and lacerated him with claws and teeth. Also wounding the brave John, from which he never recovered, dying a few days afterwards. His followers say they never had another Chief like him for bravery.<br />I left Mirametsu, and went to view the Mill-site at Plaatberg. Rev. James Cameron, Chairman of the district, resided here. After a few weeks at Plaatberg, it was decided I should go to Grahamstown to fetch materials to build the mill with.<br />Chapter XVI - I Am Removed From "Mirametsu" Station<br />I now began to prepare for my journey to Grahamstown. I first went to Thaba-Nuha, to get a span of oxen from Mr. Giddy, so I left Plaatberg on horseback alone, although it is customary in the Cape to have a young boy to ride with a traveler. The Dutch call him an "After Rider". It was a distance of thirty miles over a plain, I halted at a river called "Leum", or Lion River. After a rest, I went to catch my horse, but he, being a spirited animal, would not stand still for me to put on the saddle. I tried in vain for more than half an hour, finally gave up, and shouldering my saddle, drove the horse before me; at intervals trying to throw the saddle on his back. I walked along in darkness, until I overtook a wagon. One wheel had broken and the man was trying to mend it. I was tired and hungry, so stayed with him until morning. He had no bedclothes, but lent me an old wagon sail, black with age and full of holes. It was winter, and frost severe, and I had hard work to keep from freezing. Morning was welcomed by me. I soon caught my horse and covered the six miles to Mr. Giddy's where a good breakfast refreshed me.<br />I arranged about the oxen and returned to Plaatberg. In due time he sent the oxen and we were soon ready for our long journey. We traveled a road through a country new to me, on the banks of the Caledon River, through clusters of mimosa and olive trees, until we reached the Orange River. At the ford called the Buffel's Vla Drift, the river was in flood, too high for us to cross, so we went down the stream about four miles to a Dutchman's place. He took our wagon to pieces and took it over a piece at a time, landing it on a big flat rock in the riverbed below the bank, where we put it together again. Before we had got It completed, there came a fearful thunder storm. The Dutchman left me to my fate, and I had a big time. I had to get the wagon up the steep sandy bank. The rain had soaked the sand which gave me no foothold to the poor oxen. I had to dig a trench eighteen inches deep on the upper side to keep the wagon from upsetting, and I held to a rope. We finally struggled up on the bank. I had an experienced driver with me. This Ford is where the Crow River empties into the Orange River. 21<br />On we rolled until we reached Buffalo Valley, and Hot Spring. The springs were strongly impregnated with sulfur and near boiling hot. This place was the first discovered in the year 1805. It was then used as a hunting ground and pasturage in dry seasons. It was inhabited by Bushman, Buffalo and Lions.<br />In 1819, we have the first written account of this territory from the pen of the amiable Colonel Collins, who was ordered to visit and report on the country beyond the northern boundary of the Colony. It was then circumscribed on the northeast by the Zuurberg River. This Officer was accompanied by Sir Andreas Stockenstrom. On the third of February they discovered a stream coming from the north, to which they gave the name of "Caledon", in honor of the Governor of the Colony. They also discovered another stream and as there were no inhabitants to tell them what it's name was, they named it in honor of Sister H.G. Grey, “Grey's River”, it became corrupted by the Dutch into Kraai, or Crow River.<br />The Pioneer colonist who first dared to settle in this wild country was one G.F. Beguidenbout, who made his home at a place he called Groen, or Green Valley, in 1823. Other parties soon followed. Petrus De Vet, who planted his household first in Buffalo Valley, I became acquainted with, and he told me it was at that time a swamp a mile in length, full of tall reeds. He found in that swamp, a conical shaped mound, which he opened and made the water flow freely. He made a ditch and used it to irrigate his lands, and for household purposes. The stream was strong enough to turn a small water wheel. When I saw it, it was a bed of turf, spongy to tread on. The water had drained out, and cattle ate the reeds off.<br />The Valley contained about fourteen thousand acres of fertile soil. The springs issue from two eyes or fountains, 78 feet in diameter and 22 feet in depth. Mr DeVet's place is two miles from the Orange River, so named in honor of "William, Prince of Orange". On it's banks now stand a thriving town called Aliwal North. The springs supply water to baths and sanitarium, so it has become a great health resort.<br />But I must proceed on my journey. Five miles from here we halted. While camped, two Dutchmen rode up and asked where I was from and where I was going. I told them my purpose was to take a certain road to Grahamstown, one I had never traveled, as I wished to see the country. They said it was not safe for me to go on that road, as it was infested with lions. I took their advice and took another road, leading over the Stromberg mountains, a rough, rugged country, but rich in orchards and cornfields, and sheep, owned by Dutch farmers. We camped in this district, on the farm of a very obliging Scotsman, named John Kargon. On we went until we reached a steep stony hill, called Donker-hoek Pass, meaning Dark Valley. Over this we passed in safety, travelling over a flat country dotted with mimosa thorns, until we reached Klas Smits River. After crossing this River we stayed at Haslope Hills, where resided Rev. John Ayliff. Here we stayed over Sunday. We never traveled on Sundays. Two days more brought us to Winterberg, where we visited with my wife's parents, and my brother George, for a week. We hired a wagon to take us to Grahamstown. My brother-in-law, Tom Bentley, going with us. We went by way of Fort Beaufort and Fort Brown.<br />Chapter XVII - The Journey Home From Grahamstown<br />On my arrival in Grahamstown, I found the order for the mill had been countermanded. All I had to do was to gather up the goods for the Station, and my own supplies, which took me two weeks. My brother-in-law went to Algoa Bay for a load of goods, and my old servant man went with him to see the Sea, as he had never seen it. On their return I was ready for the journey home. When we got to Blinkwater Hill, I had to send for my brother Joseph to help with his oxen. I found wagons there ready to start for Plaatberg. One was Rev. J. Bingham's on which I loaded some timber, a new plow, and a wheelbarrow my father had made for me.<br />In a week I was off, my father going with me, also my brother-in-law, George and a young lady named Harriet Pote, who went as companion to my wife. I left my son John with my brother George to attend school and to my great regret he did not get much schooling, as he was kept herding sheep, and helping about the house.<br />From the top of the first hill we ascended after leaving my brothers, we got a good view of his farm and surrounding country. His farm and one joining it was called Kaal Hoek, owned then by my father and named by him, "Pinkest Valley" after a place he lived at in England. The tops of the great Winterberg mountains are seen from a great distance in clear weather, from ninety to one hundred miles, very often white with snow. Four Rivers take their rise in these mountains. The Koonap, The Kat, the Swart Kei, and the Taarka. These mountains are covered with forest, many timber trees. A tree worthy of notice is called the “Kaffir Boom" or Boral tree. In early spring these immense trees are thickly covered with clusters of large red leaves of a leguminous nature. They bear pods two inches in length, containing small beans of a scarlet color. These trees are numerous in Kaffir Aria, and admidst the green foliage of other trees, present a gay appearance.<br />Rain is frequent among these mountains. A misty rain continuing for weeks, when in the Valley below the sun is shining. Flowers, ferns, and creeping vines abound, grass is coarse and rank. The road to the Valley is very steep and rugged. Long grassy Valleys descend to Tarka River, which river we cross half-a-dozen times before we lose sight of it. English and Dutch farmers reside in this District. There are few trees, and sheep dung, cut in blocks from the corrals, or Graals, (as Natives call them,) is used as fuel, and a fierce heat it makes. Wheat growing and sheep and cattle raising are the occupations.<br />We traveled this valley for fifteen miles, turning to the right, crossing Tarka River, and ascending Tafelberg Nek, a rugged and difficult road of eight miles. In the vicinity there is a school for Native people, called Haslope Hills, founded by the Wesleyan Society. In the center of this valley stand two remarkable hills called Table Mountains with precipitous sides and flattened tops. Only one is accessible at one point. The granite rocks stand out on their sides in huge masses. To look at them from a distance, they appear detached from the mountain chain. They are devoid of trees, and look barren and desolate. I visited Mr. Ayliff and then camped on a level plain. While here rain began to fall heavily, which made my father impatient, and wish he had not started for we could not move for two days. He was alright when the rain had ceased, sun shone out, and we were on our way again. We passed many pretty farmhouses, and reached Perm Hoek, which is a steep, romantic pass. When over this Pass, we entered the country about which I was warned by the Dutchmen. As we were a larger party, I ventured and saw no lions, but found it a fine well-watered country. Our wagon once got into a swamp, and in extricating it, broke the tongue. We soon replaced it by a new one and proceeded on our journey, after being nearly devoured by the mosquitoes.<br />When we reached Buffalo Valley, we found the Orange River in flood, no bridge, no pontoon, no means by which to cross. So we turned down the river for ten miles, where Messrs Holden and Golden had a pontoon, but found it out of order. The current was so strong it had broken the rope which drew the pontoon across. Timbers washing down the stream had come in contact with these ropes. Various means were used to try to get those huge cables across but in vain. A large boat lay there, which we decided to repair and use, but when it was ready, the water had subsided, the ropes were got over, and we crossed in safety after a detention of four weeks. Wagons frequently lay at these rivers for many weeks.<br />I left my father here. He had seen the famous Orange River, and wished to return home. Three weeks after I left my father and Mr. Holden were nearly drowned. The river was running strong. They had taken a wagon across and was returning when a fresh current reversed the pontoon, throwing father and Mr. Holden under the pontoon in the water. They still clung to the cable, and hand over hand, they reached the shore. It was a miracle they were not drowned. When I reached the Caledon it was also in flood. We were here detained a week. My money gave out, and as I stood meditating on the situation, at my feet I saw a shilling. I picked it up, and scratching around in the ground, found six more, in silver, with which I bought the food we were in need of.<br />A Dutchman had a boat. He took our wagons over, piece by piece, which was a dangerous undertaking in such deep water. Willows which were thirty feet high had only their tops visible. We landed all safely, and got them on an eminence as we thought, out of danger. It took us three days to get all over. Just as we had got all over the river rose several feet higher, and if we had not moved off the bank in a hurry, the water would have washed us all away.<br />We went on our way, heavy rains continuing day after day until the road was all mud. The wagons at times were a mile off the road to escape the mud. Many a time we had to dig out the wheels, which would be sunk up to the hubs in mud. This continued until we were within a day and a half from Thaba Nuha. We were weary with the hard work of pulling three wagons out of the mud and mire every few miles. When we reached a small ravine at sunset, we wished to cross it to a rise on the other side, before dark, but I saw a storm gathering. The clouds seemed to rest upon the earth. Two of the wagons had crossed when it became dark and rain fell in torrents. So I told the driver of the third wagon not to attempt to cross that night. Contrary to my orders and unknown to me, he made the attempt, and got the wagon into the middle of the stream, which now filled the ravine. The wagon was left there. It rained all night and the next morning it had disappeared. During the night the water had taken the wagon and all its contents down stream. Our servant girl had wanted to sleep in the wagon that night, but my wife would not let her. The noise of rushing water would not let us sleep.<br />In the morning the storm had abated and the stream had lowered so we all went to seek the missing wagon. A quarter of a mile down, we found the running gear caught by a chain to a rock.<br />A little farther on, we found the plow sunk in a hole in the bed of the river. I returned to my wife and left George to search for the other parts. He searched for two days, and gathered all, which was strewn a distance of eight miles down the river. A month afterwards, a Dutchman found the wheelbarrow.<br />I had to dig my wagon out several times before I reached Thaba Nuha. I shall never forget that experience, or how I sat under an umbrella, lit a fire on a flat rock, and boiled water for a cup of tea that terrible night. This was in the summer of 1841.<br />When I reached Thaba Nuha, I found arrangements had been made that I should stay there and help Mr Giddy. I first went to Plaatberg to get our furniture and effects. The first thing I was required to do at Thaba Nuha was to convert into a dwelling house, a large building erected by a Mr. Archbell, he being the first to organize this station. I had to go to the forest at the Korrana Station to get timber to do this work with. It was forty miles away. I went on horseback, leaving George to come on with the wagons. For four days I was in the mountains cutting timber. On Sunday, Aug. 14th I preached to the natives, and on Monday rode to Mr. W. Shepstone's Station, "Unpuhuani". It had just been attacked by a Mantata Chief, called "Secuchanagali". He made the attack at break of day, surprising the station people, who successfully repulsed them. Two men were killed. I left here on Tuesday, visiting "Lishuani" on my way to Mr. Hartley's Station, which I reached on the 18th of August. Mr. Hartley was proud to show me a field of wheat he had planted in a Kloof. I arrived home on the 20th of August, in time to take the Services the following Sunday. Was busy all this week writing letters for "Nueracho", Chief of the Baralongs in connection with the recent Nautati invasion.<br />On Sep 17th, my brother-in-law started for Winterberg in company with Mr. Bingham, to get a load of timber. During this time, natives around Plaatberg were in an unsettled state. On the 13 of October, 1841, my daughter, Sarah Ann was born. Was baptized by Rev. R.Giddy. The nurse, Mrs. Dennison came fifty miles to care for my wife. She stayed with us more than a month.<br />On the 26th I preached in the Bechuana town, to about sixty souls, from the Gospel of St. Mark, and in the afternoon, to a goodly number of Bastards. I hope not in vain. On Monday we committed to the grave, the body of Peter Links, a Grique. During this month my two children took ill with a fever, which kept them in its grip five weeks. I stayed on this Station from the 3rd of September, 1841 until October 1842.<br />Chapter XVIII - I Say Goodbye to Bechuanaland<br />The following letter was received by me in May 1842 from Rev. J.Cameron.<br />May 1st, 1842<br />Dear Brother,<br />I have placed you at the disposal of Rev. W. Shaw, General Superintendent of Wesleyan Mission in South Africa, but should he decline employing you in the Albany District, I now write with<br />the concurrence of my brother, to inform you that your engagement with the Bechuana District, will terminate at the end of the present year. I remain, dear brother,<br />Yours truly, J. Cameron<br />Mr. Eli Wiggill, "Thaba Nuha" Station.<br />This letter was a surprise to me. I worked until the end of the year. I then bought a span of pretty blue oxen, from a Mr. Pretorious, who lived at the Nudder River, paying for them 27 pounds. With these oxen and a wagon, I and my family left "Thaba Nuha" and my mission among these Natives ended. I had performed my duties while there faithfully, preached the word of the Lord as I then understood it, and left with regret.<br />I camped the first day on my friend Mr. Pretorious farm at the Nudder River. I helped to mend a wagon for him then on we went, passing many Dutch and English farms, over a flat, treeless country, abounding in game. We touched at Phillipois, at London Mission Station, situated in the midst of a splendid farming country. This station was named after the renowned Rev. Dr. Phillip, Superintendent of London Mission Station in South Africa. He was always in hot water with the colonists, through depreciating the white people, and praising the Hottentots and Kaffirs. He was eventually drowned at a Mission Station called Hankey, near Port Elizabeth. He and his son-in-law were in a tunnel he had made to take water to the village of Hankey, and while in there, the water rushed in and drowned him. He spent over forty years in the South African Mission.<br />In fording the Orange River, we came in contact with a large boulder in the middle of the river, but a good driver took us through in safety. Here we found a company of soldiers on their way to the Free State. The next day we reached the village of Colesberg, where we stayed over Sunday, and attended Service in the Dutch Reformed Church. On Monday we started, and met another company of soldiers. We camped with them and while there, a heavy thunder storm broke over us. The wind blew half the tents down. The Camp was one sheet of water. Colesburg is on the Karroo Country, nearly on a level plain, covered with small shrubs.<br />Soon after leaving Colesburg, we reached the farm of an Irish man named Montgomery. My wife was very sick, so I stayed there several days. Mrs. Montgomery was a Dutchwoman, clever with medicine. She doctored my wife and she was soon well. We then continued our journey through Dutch and English farms. When two days' journey from the Winterberg, I heard my father was in the vicinity repairing a water wheel for a Mr. Wright. I called to see him, but was informed he had finished his work and gone home. We were glad to reach the end of our long journey at last, and meet our relatives in the Winterberg.<br />Chapter XIX - I Settle in Winterberg<br />I found my father in the Winterberg. He had rented his farm to a man named Bloake Bear, but he prevailed on the man to give up the farm to me, provided I would divide the growing crops with him, which I agreed to do. I took it for a year. I finished the house my father had partly built. There was also a windmill and a water mill. I built a work shop and went into business, wagon-making and blacksmithing. This was in 1843. I lived here two years, very happy and<br />comfortable. I still belonged to the Wesleyan Church, and often preached in the neighborhood, often at Fort Beaufort and Kat River.<br />Here an accident happened to my son John, which I now record. One day, I sent my wagon with the boys for some timber. I went on horseback to see them safe over Blinkwater Hill. As I stood watching them coming up the hill, my son John was walking behind the wagon. He turned to look at me, and while doing so a log rolled off the wagon, which struck him on the back and bend of the leg. It tore the flesh off, leaving the bone bare. This was on the 5th of December, 1843. I put him on my horse after binding my handkerchief around his leg. We were five miles from home. Good care and attention soon cured his leg.<br />We had some enjoyable picnics in the forest when I would cut wood for use in my workshop. One day I was working at the bed-planks of a wagon; had turned it on its edge, to take off a little to make it fit. Just as I had got off the wagon a gale of wind sprang up, and blew the wagon bottom over. It hit me over the left eye, and knocked me senseless to the ground. A neighbor, a Mr. William Bear, bled me as quick as possible, carried me to the house. In a few days I was around again, but I feel the effects of it to this day. This accident happened on July 2nd, 1844. My daughter, Margaret Alice, was born here, on Oct 11 and was baptized by Rev. C. Holden.<br />Things went well with me through the years 1844 and 1845. I had plenty of work and I was comfortable and happy. In Jan 1846 rumours of war began to spread through the frontier settlements, making the farmers very uneasy. At last orders came from the Magistrate of Fort Beaufort, for the farmers to go into forts and camps for protection. I moved my family into a Fort called Post Relief. Here we were put under Martial Law; didsoldier's duty, receiving rations from the Government. The war did not affect us much, but was more severe in the lower Albany Districts, where some fierce battles were fought, and many people were killed. At Burns Hill Station, a battle took place on the 15th of April, 1846. The Savages succeeded in capturing and destroying 63 wagons out of 123, with which the force was encumbered. This was the beginning of a long series of attacks upon different places. All communications with the Colony was cut off. Hundreds of homes burned, and thousands of cattle and sheep driven off, and many lives lost. This war of 1846 is known as the War of the Axe, from this incident. A Kaffir stole an axe or hatchet, he was sent to Grahamstown, handcuffed to a Hottentot for security. The Natives were so enraged at this they rose in rebellion. Some followed the Kaffir and Hottentot, caught them near Fort Beaufort. They found it difficult to liberate their countryman, so they cut his hands off at the wrists and pierced him to death.<br />While detained at Post Relief, my daughter Rosanna Marie was born on Aug 31, 1846 and baptized by Rev. G. Smith. I was in Post Relief a whole year working at my trade and attending to Military duties. My brother George had formed a camp eight miles from Post Relief. In this camp were forty men; among them, my father. His home was in Bathurst, but he was in Winterberg on business at the time the war broke out, so he was kept from his family for eight months. He acted, while there, as miller for my brother George, who had a wind-mill. The Kaffirs did not rise in any force in Winterberg, but it was not considered safe for any to return to the farms until peace was proclaimed in 1847. I then returned to my farm in Kaal Hoek, where I stayed a year. I then thought I would like a place of my own. I was tired of paying rent. So I went to the Stormberg and bought a place from a Dutchman near Feodore's ranch. My father rented the farm I was on to a Mr. John Austin, who built an accommodation house on it.<br />I moved my family and effects to Feodore's Ranch, but not one of the Dutchman came to take up their farms. We felt entirely alone in a wilderness. To make it appear worse, the grass for miles around had been burned off, and as far as the eye could reach was nothing but this black country. I stayed just three weeks, long enough to open a fountain and partly build a reed house. Strong winds blew all the time I was there. Game was plentiful. My brother-in-law, Francis Bentley accompanied me, also a blacksmith, for I intended to open a wagon-making business. I found myself alone, no neighbors nearer than twenty miles, so I concluded to leave the desolate place.<br />My brother Joseph was living in the Stromberg Mountains, and to his farm I went. While there, snow fell to the depth of a foot all over the country. I sold the right to my farm to Francis Bentley, and left him there. As soon as the roads were fit to travel, I started for Winterberg. Roads were steep and rocky. At Winterberg I stayed three weeks and then went on to Bathurst, where we had left my little daughter, Jemima with my father. He would have rented his farm there to me. I did not like the looks of the place, so I went on to Fort Beaufort, and hired a house from an old lady named Mrs. Salt, about whom this story is told:<br />"She was at the Battle of Waterloo, and used to search the bodies of the dead soldiers for valuables. When I came to occupy the house, I found she had let it to some one else. I then rented another, made it cozy and comfortable, lived in it three weeks and then left because we never felt happy in it. I was troubled by something, or somebody, we didn't know what.<br />My father-in-law, Mr Francis Bentley, had a piece of land in Kaal Hoek, so I went to Winterberg to see him about buying it. I walked, as my horses were there, some twenty miles. On my return to Fort Beaufort, I gave up the house, giving in all I had done to it, thankful to get rid of it. With my own wagon and team, I moved to Winterberg, taking my quarters on my new land.<br />It was a pretty, park-like country. I lived in my wagon until I built a "hartebeeste" hut, a square house, made of poles, bending tops over in bow shape, and covered with grass from the ground to the top. In this house I lived until I erected a large house, containing four large rooms, and a small bedroom for my father, when he visited me. I also built a shop which was attached to the house. The whole building forming the shape of the letter “L”. Also many outbuildings. A good man by the name of Duff, helping me. I spent two happy years in this peaceful home.<br />In this peaceful home, another daughter came to gladden us, born on the 6th of May 1849, christened Frances Amelia, by Rev J. Ayliff. During this time I made several wagons to order. I had from eight to ten cows in milk, my own wagon and oxen, also riding horses, and many a pleasant visit we made to our neighbors. I was thus fixed when rumours of war again unsettled us. This was in December, 1850. I was then making a wagon for a Mr. Stanton. He took it away unfinished. I sent some wagon wood and unfinished wagons to Fort Beaufort to a friends care. Rumours of war reached us from time to time until Christmas time, when we had orders to get into camp, as there was no time to lose. Wagons were hastily packed with all we could load on them, leaving much furniture in the house. With sad hearts we bade good-bye to our pretty home, never to see it again. We went as far as my father-in-law's place, and found them preparing to move next morning. A large crowd had collected there to all start together, so I stayed with them.<br />As there was a fiddler among them, they decided to have a good time, so they danced and made merry, but I was too sad to join them. My heart was full of anxiety. One of the wagons belonged to a Bastard named DuPrez, he lived on a farm of mine, working it on the half. This man and his son drove a wagon into camp. We made a start in the morning. On the way we met hundreds of Fingoes, fleeing from the Kaffirs. The Kaffirs and Hottentots thought to drive the English and Fingoes out. Fingoes were a tribe of Natives despised and oppressed by the Kaffirs. We were glad to reach Post Relief, to which people were flocking from all directions for protection.<br />Chapter XX - The War of the Axe<br />Jacob DuPrez helped unload my wagon, then went back to his farm and brought my share of the potatoes he had planted. He appeared loyal when he left me, but instead of going to his farm, he joined the Hottentot rebels at Kat River.<br />On Christmas day, 1850, commenced the work of bloodshed and death. The Hottentots joined the Kaffirs. Small camps did not feel safe. The Kaffirs were in overwhelming numbers. Mr. Bear did not feel safe in his small camp and sent to the Post for an escort to guard them to the Post. Twenty men set out on this expedition, among them my son John, who was but a boy, but ever ready on such occasions. They got there safe and on their return journey a wagon wheel broke, which caused a delay, which delay probably saved their lives, as they heard afterwards. The enemy were in ambush in a pass on their road, ready to pounce on them. When they did not appear that night, the enemy abandoned the plan. The first attack on the Post Relief was made on Jan 1st 1851, in the night between twelve and one o'clock. That night thousands of sheep were run off, which were outside the walls. A wagon was returning from Fort Beaufort in charge of four men, John Edwards, James Holt, John Austin and George Gibbons. On the Lower Blinkwater, this wagon was attacked and plundered. John Austin and George Gibbons were killed. James Holt was wounded, but managed to make his escape to Fort Beaufort. John Edwards escaped unhurt, and reached his home in Post Relief. The wagon and its load of ammunition were left in possession of the enemy. On the 7th of January, the Kaffir Chief, Hermanes, made an unusually bold attempt to surprise the strong Military Post of Fort Beaufort. After a short and sharp struggle, they were defeated with heavy loss. The Arch-traitor, Hermanes was killed.<br />During a lull in the war, some of our men went out to their farms. No sooner had they gone out than the Kaffirs appeared in hundreds, and began to drive off the cattle which were out grazing. A company of our men went out to try to prevent them, and a skirmish took place. In the formost of this was my son John. The Kaffirs drove off the cattle. Not one of our side was wounded or killed. Francis Bentley had all he could do to keep John from rushing into death in the scrimmage. I lost ten cows and a span of oxen.<br />A settler named Joseph Albison, nearly lost his life on his way to the Post from his farm. One night six men came into camp over the rugged mountains on foot. One of them being Cloake Beare, then eighty years old. He lived to be a hundred years old. The enemy now took thought of another plan, which was to turn off our water supply. Then to place an old cannon on the hill above us. The only damage it did was to wound some cattle. Oh, how the bullets flew over the Fort, bounding onto the zinc roofs. While one party was firing on the Fort, another lot would be threshing the farmers wheat out with sticks, women and children helping. We could see them carrying it away in sacks on wagons. Farm after farm they plundered, what they could not carry off, they burned.<br />Fruit was ripe in immense quantities. Many feast they had in our orchards while we were longing for some in the Fort. While our water was turned off, a heavy thunder storm came, during which we caught lots of rain-water off the roofs, so the enemy's idea of starving us out failed. These scrimmages between them and our people kept up until the 8th of Feb 1851, when thousands of the enemy were seen on the mountains around us. Rumors reached us of their attack on a Farmer's Camp, called Smith's Camp. They drove every animal from this place, so they could get no word to us how they had fared. We sent seven men to find out, among them was my brother-in-law Francis Bentley, and my son John, who was always among the first to volunteer in such expeditions, although so young.<br />Five days elapsed, and no tidings of our boys made us very anxious, especially as we had seen the enemy returning to Smith's Camp.<br />One day our anxious eyes perceived a large body of men coming over the mountain towards the Post. To our surprise they sent a man to us bearing a white flag. Mr. James Sweetman, our Magistrate, also bearing a flag of truce, started to meet him. He told him they had four white men prisoners, and while they were parlaying about the affair, a large company of men were seen coming from another direction. We feared they were foes, but to our relief, found they were friends, under Captain Pringle. Having heard we were hemmed in, they had come to our assistance.<br />After this company had arrived, my wife and my sister Elizabeth, and a servant man, went up to where the two men were talking, so anxious was the mother to hear news of her boy. When the Hottentots saw her coming, some of them knew her, and called to her to come on, they would not hurt her. She was a very brave woman, and got them to take her to where the prisoners were. Oh, how bad she felt when she saw John, stripped of nearly all his clothing. He was surprised to see his mother. He had been a prisoner two days in constant fear of death. She begged them to let her have him, and after a lot of parleying, they consented to let the prisoners free, if the English would give up some Hottentots they had captured, in exchange.<br />While they thus parleyed, a troop of white men were seen approaching, so they were afraid of an attack and told them to go. It was explained to my wife that he was not held as a prisoner, had been given his liberty,and if he would promise not to take up arms against them again.<br />This he refused to do, and so was held until his mother came. He had ridden his mother's riding horse, a fine mare, which she asked to be given up to her. "No, No, Missus", said they, "You<br />have your boy, be satisfied." She begged them to be kind to her horse, as she said goodbye to her faithful animal.<br />My son told of their capture and treatment. On their way back from Smith's Camp, they saw a man in a hollow, and he called to them, saying he wished to talk to them. Four of the seven went up to see what he had to say and while they chatted, he appeared friendly. Suddenly a whole swarm of Hottentots surrounded them, unarmed and dismounted them, and took them prisoners, with the intention of killing them, but because some of the Hottentots knew my son and they prevented the Kaffirs from doing so, by surrounding them so thickly the Kaffirs could not get at them. They threatened to tell their chief, but the Hottentots said, "We do not care, he is not our chief," The Kaffirs would grin at their prisoners over their shoulders and call them, "Satans."<br />Chief among those who protected them was a Hottentot man named "Dudriech", who at one time was in the employ of my wife's parents. Finally the Hottentots took them to an empty Dutch house and kept the Kaffirs out. Dudriech especially guarding John, saying, "We know his father. He has often preached to us. He is a good man. He has never done us any harm. We will not kill him, as we want him to make wagons for us."<br />All this time a party of them was trying to take Smith's Camp. They succeeded in capturing their sheep. John said they brought the sheep to the house and would kill them in a cruel manner, falling onto them like a pack of wolves, and throw their assegias into their bodies to see them run about in pain.<br />Grapes were ripe, so they fed him mutton and grapes. They tried to set fire to Smith's Camp, but failed. John felt safer in the Dutch house than in the Camp. He hoped his mother did not know of his capture. He knew how she would feel. Dudriech gave him a leg of mutton to take to his grandmother when he was released. How thankful I was to see them home safe and sound. The next day Smith's Camp joined ours for protection.<br />Chapter XXI - The War of the Axe<br />While we were hemmed in at Post Relief, my brother George was having his troubles, which now I will relate. He lived near the Koonap Heights, on a stream called, "Braambush Spruit". Here he had built extensive workshops and distilleries. He had vineyards and orchards of orange and lemon trees and other fruits. He had a large dwelling house, also grist mills and cellars full of brandy and wine. He had built a large three-story building, intended for a mill. When he heard rumors of coming war, he made it into a fortress. The two lower stories were made of rock. He loop holed a wall around the roof. It stood about forty yards from his dwelling house. He also built two block-houses, and was prepared for an attack. He had just got in a year's supply of groceries. All his tenants and neighbors came into camp with him.<br />It was not a good place for a camp as the enemy could come within a hundred yards before they could be seen. This place was surrounded one Saturday night by thousands of Hottentots and Kaffirs who slept that night in George's vineyards. At break of day, Sunday morning, they attacked the camp. The people ran from the dwelling house to the mill in their nightclothes. All<br />my brother saved from his home was a box containing money and papers. His wife's mother was lying ill in the house and was carried to the mill.<br />The enemy took possession of the block-houses. The Hottentots servants joined the rebels and helped plunder the house. Took all they wanted and then set fire to the building. People tried to drive them off by shooting from the tower, but they were too secure. Two men were wounded, William Whittle in the neck, and Charles Roper in the leg. The heat and smoke of the burning house nearly suffocated the inmates of the mill.<br />The next morning the enemy had decamped. There was no tea or coffee in the mill, so George went down to the burnt house, and hunted among the rubbish. He found a little coffee, which was very acceptable. The heat and smoke of the burning house made the cattle frantic and they broke out from where they were corralled. The enemy drove them all away. A party from Post Relief, on hearing the shooting, went out to reconnoitre, and they saw the Kaffirs loaded with plunder. It made us feel uneasy about my brother until we received word of their safety, from those sent to their relief from our Post.<br />A few days after this, a rescue party with wagons came from the Tarka District, which conveyed most of those who had taken refuge in the mill to that district. My brother went with them and upon his return to his farm found the enemy had robbed it of nearly everything. New wagons had been exchanged for old. New wheels had been taken from the shop and old ones left in their place. Barrels of liquor were taken. Water mills fired. The body of Mr. Curtis was found in the ruins. My brother then formed a camp and held his ground until the war was over, occasionally losing cattle.<br />Fort Armstrong, a government village, was occupied by the traitors, and here they carried all their plunder that they took through the months of January and February, up to February 22 on which day the big battle was fought. Major General Somerset had sent word for the Burgher forces of Winterberg to meet him and his men enroute to these people. The Burgher forces assembled at Post Relief, several hundred strong, and at day break on the 22nd of February, they started to meet the General. On the way, near a place called Balfour, they were attacked by an overwhelming force of the enemy. In this scrimmage they lost several men and horses, and while thus engaged they heard of the report of cannon and knew the General had reached Fort Armstrong. Our men rushed through and joined him there.<br />This Fort was a naturally fortified place, surrounded with precipitous rocks in the shape of a horseshoe on an elevated eminence on the river. It was quite a village, containing several trading stores, as well as a Government Fort and a large tower and a Battery, built star-shaped, with the angles loop-holed. The enemy occupied this fort as well as the Tower and Battery. The General first demolished the buildings by shell and shot, and set fire to it. At last they surrendered, hundreds escaped, men women and children. The prisoners were marched to Fort Hare, and from there to Capetown to work on Public works.<br />My son John was with the Post Relief part, not with-standing his recent adventure he returned unharmed and told us all about this siege. How the soldiers looked through the loads of plunder and found many articles of value. He brought home some goods, mostly Bibles and religious<br />books. John found his Uncle George's spy-glass and razor. He also brought home some silverware. The Settler's most valued and precious articles were thus scattered. He also found his Mother's mare, but it was in poor condition. When all was over, the soldiers had a feast on the good things they found. Dead men lay all around for wild beasts to devour. Wagons were all taken to Fort Hare, where their owners claimed them.<br />We then had a great time for six weeks, and many of us ventured out to our farms. The fields were full of pumpkins. I went one day and gathered a wagon load. I found my farmhouse unmolested, and found a bee's nest full of honey in my garden. I and my two sons went one day to cut a load of firewood. Before we had time to put one stick on the wagons, Kaffirs drove off the oxen, and we all ran home as hard as we could, for about two miles, thinking we would all be killed. That was the first and last time I ever ran away from Kaffirs or Hottentots. The next day I borrowed some oxen and fetched in my wagon. The reason we escaped so easily was that a party of men were after the Kaffirs.<br />I now finished some wagons and sold one to get a span of oxen. A company of Highlanders in charge of Captain Bruce, took charge of Post Relief. They were the 74th Regiment. To give room to the soldiers many farmers moved back to their farms, but I still remained at the Post, making wagons, and cutting firewood for the troops. They usually sent an escort with me. Bruce put things in order according to his notions. He built a Look-out on a hill called by some, "Bruce’s Folly".<br />I lived in a house that had been partly burned, which I repaired and roofed. In this house my son, Joseph Elijah was born, on the 3rd day of November 1852, baptized by Rev. Shepstone, at Kamastown, Queenstown District. Soon after this the war ended. All the farmers were notified to make out lists of their losses and as compensation, we were given farms. These farms were in the country from which the Ametembu had been driven, Mapassa, being the Chief. This was at the suggestion of Mr. Thomas Holden Bowker. It was situated on the Komani River, a fertile and well watered tract.<br />A town was laid out by Sir George Cathcart, and named Queenstown. This land was parceled out and granted free to numerous applicants. No farm exceeded three thousand acres. The Grantees promising to ever be ready to defend their county.<br />Chapter XXII - Move to Queenstown District<br />Having no land of my own, I decided to apply for a farm in this new Territory. Accordingly, I and my family started for this place in January 1858. I had my own wagon and oxen. We called at Kamastown and visited a friend of mine named Stephen Trollipe. Here I met Mr. Warner, who had long been a missionary among the Ametemba or Tambookies. He and his family had taken refuge at Kamastown, and were now returning to the new town, so we traveled on together.<br />Arriving at the town-site, we found a party of men put there to patrol the country. Among these men there already were May Newton, John Staples, several of his sons, a Mr. Eve and his sons, Mr. Ridgeway and Mr. James Jennings. We were there several weeks waiting for the township to be surveyed. 33<br />The town was laid out on a farm once owned by Mr. Warner and his sons. Their farmhouse was burned in the war. Mr. Robinson was the surveyor. I had the honor of turning one of the first sods. It was laid out in Hexagon shape, being thus better defended. It was then a frontier town. I was there long enough to have my choice of a farm. I chose a farm at the head of the Komani River, in what is called the Bongoli Basin. In this basin were eight good farms. My farm had been a mission Station, the house had been burned, but the walls still stood firm, so I rebuilt it. The place was well supplied with wood and water.<br />Near the homestead was a Kloof, in which grew many lovely trees. The mountain was almost covered with forest. I chose a farm adjoining mine for my brother Elijah, with which he was well pleased. I bought a town lot in Queenstown, for which I paid five pounds. It was on a corner. I built a house on my lot and helped many others to do the same. Stores were soon built and the town grew quickly for people flocked to it from all over. Business men and farmers came. Some came to it from Whittlesea. Churches were soon seen rearing their spires heavenward. My sons, John and Jeremiah, were working the farm.<br />The first night they spent there, a heavy snowstorm came, and they were nearly frozen. It was the heaviest ever known in the district. It lay from twelve to eighteen inches deep. It melted quickly and caused a flood which did considerable damage.<br />The next spring I moved onto my farm. We raised good crops, enough for our use and to sell. I made the house comfortable. A strong stream of water flowed past the house. On this stream I built a small grist mill. My brother called his farm, "Aloe Grove". These mountains grow tall aloes, which bear spikes of red flowers about two feet in length. From their leaves come the "Bitter aloes" of commerce.<br />My farm I named "Rockwood". I had plenty of work making wagons, as I was well known as a good workman. The boys worked the farm. I let a part of my farm to a man named William Davis, on which he grew a splendid crop of oat hay. This he stacked on my farm. One night a grass fire which was raging on the next farm, spread on to mine, set his stack on fire and burned it all up.<br />When we first moved to this farm, we found many human bones in the Kloof, as a fierce battle had been fought there.<br />My brother-in-law, Francis P. Bentley, had bought a portion of my farm in exchange for his house and lot in the town. Into this house I now moved. Queenstown was now a town of about one hundred houses, its residents prosperous and happy. In it I lived two years. Then word came that we were to move to our farms, which I did.<br />While I lived in town my daughter Jemima was married to a carpenter by the name of George Ellis. I finished my house of four good rooms and a storeroom. My brother-in-law, having been granted a farm of his own, John and I bought his portion back, and soon after John married and lived in the house built by his uncle.<br />On the 24th of May (the Queen's birthday) of each year, we all had to muster in the town and be inspected by a Resident Magistrate. The owner of every farm had to pay a moderate quit-rent yearly. We did not get title-deeds until we had lived on our farms three years. If we left them before that time we forfeited all rights of them.<br />Queenstown District is unsurpassed as an agricultural and stock-raising district. Good grass and water. It is now studded with good farmhouses and rich vineyards and orchards. The farmers are all prosperous. No Kaffir Wars to disturb for twenty years past. Many of the natives in the vicinity are also in good circumstances.<br />I may mention here an accident that happened to my little son Joseph. He was playing in the Mill and climbed up to feel the flow (as he had seen me do), when the water wheel caught and flung him under it. He was thrown into a corner, where he crouched until the wheel was stopped and he crawled out, wet and frightened.<br />Chapter XXIII - Famine Among the Natives<br />It was while we lived on "Rockwood" in the year 1852 that a famine took place among the native Tribes. A Prophet arose, who tried to agitate another war. This man's name was "Unlangini". He counseled the people to kill all their cattle, with the exception of two oxen, one white and the other black, which they tortured to death. These oxen represented the white and black people. Whichever one lived the longest would be the victorious party. This Prophet also commanded them to destroy their crops. He made them believe the cattle would rise again. They would hear their horns rattling under the ground.<br />His influence extended among all the tribes except the Tamboohies. They slaughtered their cattle in the thousands, ate and feasted all they could, and burned the rest. My son traveled through Kreli's country afterwards, and saw piles of bones and streams of fat.<br />This Prophet sent messengers from Kreli's people to the remotest parts of the country, to Moshesh and Faker. The latter did not see the wisdom of such a step.<br />The Governor, watching the progress of this extraordinary delusion, calmly and quietly strengthened all the Military outposts. The Kaffirs were divided into two parties; believers and unbelievers. The folowing graphic description of these events is from the pen of a Mr. A.Kennedy.<br />"Whether the Chiefs had communicated the secret of the intended war to their subjects, I am unable to say, but their demeanor evidently showed that they were acquainted with it. Always proud and haughty in their bearing to the white man, their pride and hatred now increased. With their skin robes, called Karosses, folded around them they stalked majestically along, scowling at any white person they chanced to meet, with malignant hatred in their eyes.<br />Fat and saucy from his unusual feasting, in high state of excitement with the thought of the impending struggle, and of the fine fat herds of cattle which he believed were soon to gladden his longing eyes, you might see the Kaffir at this time in his glory.<br />35<br />I was then living near a store at which they traded. This place was like a fair. The Kaffirs brought cattle and goats, also hides for sale. With the proceeds of these, they generally bought cotton blankets, which were gradually taking the place of their skin robes. It was amusing to watch these fine fellows trying on their purchases. Models for a Statuary, with muscles fully developed, they threw themselves unconsciously into the most graceful attitudes; holding the blankets in their extended arms by the corners, they would stand a moment, then throw it over their shoulders, wrapping it around them tightly in folds, repeating this operation several times until satisfied with the fit.<br />After all this excitement came the reaction. A Kaffir's food consists of Indian corn, (which they call mealies) Kaffir corn, pumpkins and sour milk, with an occasional feast of beef or goat's flesh. They had destroyed their cows, neglected to cultivate their lands, and starvation now stared them in the face. I shudder now as I recall the dreadful scenes of misery witnessed during this sad time.<br />They wandered over the mountains in search of edible roots. The favorite was the roots of very young mimosa and other trees. Today can be seen depressions in the earth, made when these were dug up. This kind of food rather hastened their fate, for it brought on dysentery, and they became living skeletons. Numbers of them died, and their skulls and bones were scattered over the veldt. They would doubtless all have perished, had not the Government interfered and saved a great many of them. They were told to come to the commissioners and be fed, and when strong enough, work would be provided for them. The Ciakas came to Fort Brownlee in great numbers. Many of them died on the way. I have seen them drop before my door, their journey over and food in sight. Many were too weak to partake of much nourishment, and at first were fed sparingly. As they recovered, they were sent to the Colony to work.<br />A Kaffir is naturally generous. Give one a piece of bread or tobacco and he will share it with his companions, but hunger makes him selfish. I have seen natives snatch bread from their starving children's hands, and I have heard it one or two instances of women devouring their own infants. The truth of the latter I cannot vouch for. But this is too horrible to dwell upon.<br />No less than one hundred thirty-three thousand head of cattle were destroyed by the Prophet's orders, and what was the object of this wanton destruction? It was this: The Chiefs thought by getting the people to destroy all their living, it would cause them to rise against the British colonies, drive them out, and live on their cattle and provisions. In this they were sadly disappointed. By the wisdom of Sir George Cathcart in strengthening all outposts and mission stations and trading stations with men and provisions, they were prevented from their objective, and a war was averted, and this misery and starvation followed.<br />Chapter XXIV - I Hear About "MORMONISM"<br />In the year 1857 all the newspapers of South Africa were filled with stories of a strange doctrine being preached in Capetown by men from America. It was making a stir in that City, and a few had accepted and been baptized. One story was to the effect that a man had been baptized who was so wicked his sins made the water so heavy as it flowed past a water wheel, it had broken<br />several of the cogs, and other absurd tales. They were called "Mormons", a name, which appeared to me a strange word.<br />I was still, and had been a member the Wesleyan Church for over thirty years. When I read of them I remarked to a friend, "They must have been sent of the Devil to try and deceive the very elect, if it were possible." The next thing we heard, they were in Grahamstown. Stirred up that town, speaking, preaching and people mobbing them, but making no converts. From there they went to Fort Beaufort, and baptized several families, I was acquainted with, A Mr. Clark and his wife, Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd and Mr. Thomas Parker and his wife. They were met with great opposition, brickbats and rotten eggs being hurled at them. They held meetings in the home of Mr. Parker and one night a mob attacked the house, broke all the windows, and tried to break open the doors. One of the missionaries whose name was William Walker, had a carriage. This the Mob took and threw into the Kat River. I never heard that it was ever recovered. William Walker was one of three men who had come from Utah with the new religion. The other's names were Jess Haven, and Leonard J. Smith.<br />They traveled from place to place preaching and distributing tracts in Dutch and English language. Next thing I heard was that they had reached my brother George's place in the Winterberg; he had received them kindly, listened to their teaching, and read their tracts. My Brother was a very shrewd and steady-thinking man. He compared their teachings with the scriptures and found they corresponded well with the New Testament doctrine, so he came to the conclusion it was worth studying, one of his neighbors said to him, "I hear you have got a new religion among you." My brother replied, "I think it is the old religion that Christ and his Apostles taught revived."<br />One of these Mormon Preachers made his home with my brother for several weeks, preaching and explaining his doctrines to all who would listen. Such was the news brought to me by those who had come up from Winterberg.<br />I thought it strange for my brother had never before thought much of Religion. Soon after this I was in Queenstown. One day I met my brother and Mr. Walker. He had brought the Elder seventy miles to see me, as I had been a Preacher, he wished to hear my opinion of the Mormon Doctrine. I took them home with me, and as we rode along those eight miles, we conversed on this religion so new to me.<br />When we arrived home I went around to all the neighbors, inviting them to hear Mr. Walker preach. A few came from curiosity, to hear if what they had heard from the papers was true. This discourse was principally of Baptism, which much impressed me. He also talked on Divine Authority. His language was so plain any schoolboy could have understood him.<br />Next morning a neighbor, Mr. Staples, came to see Mr. Walker. He asked a great many questions, and then said, in regard to Baptism: "Well, it is the old controversy that has been going for years in different Churches."<br />Mr. Walker and my brother stayed on with me several days, the time was spent in investigating Mormonism. I asked many questions, all of which were answered satisfactorily. Mr. Walker<br />gave me a copy of "The Book of Mormon", a book translated from Golden Plates by their Prophet, Joseph Smith. This record was shown to him by an Angel, being an account of the ancient inhabitants of the American Continent called "Nephites". Its pages were full of interest and all its doctrines in strict accordance with Bible truths. A book called "The Voice of Warning", by Parley P. Pratt interested me greatly, nay, it astonished me. It is a warning to all people, rich and poor, high and low, Kings and Queens and Clergy.<br />William Walker had been a personal friend of Joseph Smith and so could tell us of his noble character, pure life and cruel murder. He said they had not come to Africa to quarrel with anyone, but they had a message to deliver to the people, and they were determined to do it well.<br />At last they had to leave us. Soon afterwards I rode down to see them, and again conversed on Mormonism. Mr. Walker, my brother and myself rode over to Fort Beaufort where we stayed at a Mr. Parker's house. He was in Ironmonger. There we held some good meetings, and I first heard the Mormon's hymns sung. While here my brother was so good as to pay some debts I had been owing there since 1857. Sometime before this, I had dreamed that he had done this very thing.<br />I bought some books and pamphlets from Mr. Walker. He wanted to baptize me while there, and said he was firmly convinced I believed, but I told him I would investigate further. On the way to my brother’s, our conversation was "Mormonism" all the way. This happy visit had to end, and I returned to Queenstown in company with my brother-in-law, Francis Bentley. My mind was full of this wonderful religion, and as I rode along, I seemed filled with a light and knowledge which illumined every page of the Bible, as text after text flashed into mind. On arriving home my wife said, "I believe you are converted to Mormonism already".<br />Every leisure moment I had I devoted to the books. I found that although they were written by different authors, they never contradicted each other. They bore the same testimony, that God had once more spoken from the Heavens after a long night of darkness, to the young man Joseph Smith. The truth of the "Apostasy" and consequent error of all Christian Churches, was so forcibly shown me in Mr Pratt's works. Hitherto, I had believed the Bible to be the PURE unadulterated word of God. Now I was plainly shown how it had been through so many translations that it was liable to be in error. Many parts of it are missing. The Churches of the day did not believe in any NEW revelations, and as I read in the Doctrine and Covenants, which book contains all revelations given to Joseph Smith, I felt the truth of the work.<br />The Roman Catholics claim that all their Popes were inspired men, and yet they only take St. Peter's writings as inspired. The more I read of these things, the more I studied, the more convinced was I of their truth of this Gospel that had not been taught on earth for some seventeen Centuries, and was now restored to earth. I was still attending Wesleyan meetings occasionally, preaching. I felt the Holy Spirit, and talked and prayed with such power that the people thought I had got the Renewal of the spirit of the early Methodists, but I advanced nothing new to them, only preaching from the same old Bible. Little did they know where I had gained such knowledge from. I could not help telling my friends and neighbors of Mormonism, and thus I gained their ill-will. My wife felt very bad to have our friends treat us coldly. So I put all the books on a high shelf and decided not to read them any more. But the thoughts they had started would not be quieted. At last I pulled the books down again, and once more began to read them. I found them more interesting than ever, and the Lord opened my eyes to see every truth they contained. Just at this time came along another Elder named John Wesley. He had been a local Methodist Preacher in Capetown, had joined the new faith and become a Missionary, and traveled with William Walker. From him I received more light, and bought some more books. Thus a whole year had passed in studying Mormonism so I did not come to a hasty conclusion. There seemed something noble about the name of Church. It was called "The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints."<br />Chapter XXV - I Embrace the Everlasting Gospel<br />I was now settled in Queenstown, working at my trade, still investigating "Mormonism". Among my friends was a Mr. Robert Wall, and many an earnest talk we had. He had been a great Bible student but the Bible now appeared like a new book to him. He wondered why he had not seen it before in this light. All he had ever read in explanation of the Bible was put in the shade by these books. His friends called him a deluded fanatic. His brother-in-law, Mr. Henry Talbot heard the Gospel from him and accepted the truth. When Mr. Talbot's wife heard of it, she told of a dream that she had had many years before. She dreamed of a new religion not then in Africa. "But" said she, at the time, "When it does come, you will join it." which he did.<br />My daughter Jemima's husband worked at this time in the shop with me. Of course, I talked to him about Mormonism, and to get away from the subject, he moved to a place called Lesseyton, near Queenstown, to instruct the native boys in house carpentering. They would have employed me also, but I was in their eyes a bad man, deluded by the Mormons. My son-in-law helped to build a large house there, built on an ironstone foundation.<br />I was fully decided to join the Latter-day Saints, and as there were no Elders in Queenstown, in Feb 1858, I made a journey to the Winterberg with my wife and family. The headquarters of the Church was at Port Elizabeth, but there was an Elder at Kat River, named John Green. He came to my brother's home and baptized myself, my wife and daughter. So on the first day of March 1858 I became a member of the only true and living Church on the earth, knowing it was restored through the Prophet Joseph Smith, never to be taken away. The little stone was to roll until it filled the whole earth. Joy filled my soul as I was confirmed a member and ordained a Priest of the Church.<br />After a week's glad visit we returned to Queenstown, called at Lesseyton on our way. Now we learned what it meant to be shunned by our friends. Many came to debate with me, but found I had the best of them, so they would leave me. One preacher said: "It is no use to talk with you, for you know the Bible from end to end." The Wesleyan Minister in Queenstown at this time was Rev. H .H. Dugmore.<br />In this year I sold my home in town and moved to the farm. My sons John and Jeremiah had kept it in a good state of cultivation. My son-in-law- was still at Lesseyton. One day my wife and I rode over the mountain to see him, and found him very unwell and dissatisfied with the work<br />there, so I told him if he liked, he could come and live on my farm, and find work among the neighbors. This he did. I put up a small house for him and his family.<br />He now began to take an interest in my religion, reading the Book of Mormon. The Book of Alma took his attention. Elder John Wesley was in Queenstown District and held services in my house every Sunday. His preaching finally convinced George Ellis of the truth. In June 1858 an order came from Utah that all Saints should be re-baptized, and as Elder John Wesley was at my house, he baptized us all in the river that runs down Rockwood Kloof. I was re-baptized and ordained an Elder. On that day were baptized my wife, Susannah Wiggill, my daughter Jemima Ellis, her husband George Ellis, my daughter Sarah Ann, Margaret Alice, Rosanna Maria, and Frances Amelia, on the first day of June 1858.<br />I continued working at my farm and my trade, holding meetings on Sundays. Henry Talbot and family visited us this year. In November 1858, the following persons were baptized in Bongoli by Elder Henry James Talbot Jr., Jeremiah Francis Wiggill, my son, Robert Wilson, William Ball, and William Watson. In Queenstown Branch I baptized Charles Fancott, Catherine Fancott, and Lavinia Ann Talbot.<br />Robert Wall was quite an elderly man. He once wrote to me in a faultfinding spirit on the Doctrines of the Church. This was before he moved into the Bongoli, onto a farm adjoining mine. I did not visit him much then, because he was being visited by a Church of England Minister. Soon after this he was taken sick, and as the doctors gave up all hope of his recovery, I went over to see him. I read a portion of Scripture to him and then prayed for his recovery. That the Lord would bless and heal him. On another occasion I asked if I should administer to him and anoint him with oil, and then lay my hands upon his head in accordance with the Apostle James injunction, that we find in his Epistle, 5th Chapter and 14th & 15th verses. He answered "Yes". So I did and he felt much better. I visited him many times after this, reading and explaining to him our doctrines, until he expressed a wish to be baptized, as he fully believed. When Rev. Green called, he told him not to call again, as his neighbors visited him regularly.<br />We sent for his brother-in-law Mr. Talbot, and his son who lived fifty miles away. He was carried from the house to the water, and baptized on the 6th of November 1858. After the baptism and confirmation, Mr. Wall seemed perfectly happy. He declared the olive oil he took inwardly prolonged his life, for he lived sixteen days after his baptism. He died happy and requested to be buried in the Bongoli, as he did not want anything to do with the religions in error, so I buried him on my farm. He was fifty-four years old, nearly fifty-five. He died on the 22nd day of November. He was born in England on the 1st day of Feb 1804. Rev. Mr. Green made a great fuss about my taking a sick man out of his bed to baptize him in cold water, thus causing his death. The letter written to me by Mr. Wall is as follows.<br />Queenstown, November 18th, 1858<br />Most Respected Friend:<br />With painful regret, I have to observe the difference of opinion on things over which sinful man has no control. You may believe me that I am struck with astonishment. If it was upon worldly<br />matters of business, of injuries sustained, there might be reasons. I would entreat of you to examine the case with your own conscience, and then point out to me, where, and by what, I have wounded your feelings. Men in this age of the world are noted for learning, and we are told that the day will come when they will deceive the very elect, and as we very well know, that even the angels in heaven are not to know our Maker's secret will. It behooves us therefore, to be careful and watchful, not to be led to and fro by every whirlwind. We do acknowledge our Church to be a fallen Church, full of error and traditions of men. We know we support hireling priesthood, and are far from the true and ancient Church.<br />But we also believe that Almighty and all Powerful God still exists, who, in His own good time will call to account all Nations of the earth, and until them we may expect to see the conning craft of men in every form. Now in reference to the sect called "Mormons", I must acknowledge that I have found great pleasure in reading their books, to my great edification. I, therefore, after a careful study of their books, pronounced them good, so far as being a true copy of the true and Ancient Church. Having read their books I have a great desire to see their works also, before coming to any conclusion, which, if not true, would be denying my Maker. - Robert Wall<br />“N.B. Orson Pratt says that Joseph Smith was ordained an Apostle by Peter, James and John. He testified that Peter, James and John were ministering angels.”<br />Chapter XXVI - Preaching the Gospel and Preparing to Emmigrate<br />About this time I was called upon to attend a Conference at my brother George's. Just as I was ready to start, a man came to our house. A Mr. Hayward. He had come from Orange River Colony, and was on his way to his brother-in-law, Mr. Talbot's farm, a distance of sixty miles. Our Conversation on the way was "Mormonism". He agreed with many of the principles, especially baptism for the remission of sins. We stayed two days with Mr. Talbot, and then all three started for the Winterberg. The road leading over an undulating country called "Bontebok Flats" was very beautiful and picturesque, all unoccupied government land. It is very cold in winter, but good grazing in the summer, almost destitute of wood, and plenty of water.<br />After riding thirty miles over the plains, we came to a mountain road, eight or nine miles long, partly through a forest, known now as the "Hogsback Road". On this read a severe thunder storm overtook us. We were in a perfect deluge. I had a good waterproof coat, but the others were as wet as if plunged in a river. At the foot of the hill we came to an accommodation house, where we were soon dry and comfortable, and we stayed all night.<br />Next morning we started riding through the Kat River settlements, visiting Mr. John Green finally reaching brother George's. Mr. Hayward here left us for Grahamstown. Here we found Mr. Joseph Ralph, an Elder from Grahamstown, making four Elders in the Conference. We had two days meeting and settled the business, had a good time, feeling that at all times the Lord was with us.<br />After conference, we started for home, calling again at Mr. John Green's where we baptized a young daughter of a Mr. George Prince. I stayed at Mr. Talbot's two days and while there I visited an old friend of mine, Mr. William Morris. I had known him years before, been a local<br />preacher with him. During the two last wars, he and I had been hemmed in the Military Post together.<br />Well, we talked many hours on "Mormonism". I asked him for a Bible, but he did not have one, all his books having been burned. I told him never mind, I could do without one. I explained Mormonism to him from memory, and I don't think I ever had such a flow of language, passages of scripture coming to my mind with such force. He asked very few questions, just sat and listened. He told me of the talk in Queenstown, about Robert Wall's baptism, saying I was liable to be arrested. I told him what I had done was at the man's urgent request and his family's desire.<br />I eventually arrived home safe and sound. Some time after this came a great flood. My wife and I went to Queenstown, and a thunderstorm detained us over night. It brought the river down in torrents. I watched wood and sheaves of wheat floating down the stream. I went home next day and to my surprise, found my farm nearly washed away. My stack of wheat was all gone, some of it I had seen in the river at Queenstown. My son Jeremiah was at home with the children. He told me a huge cloudburst in the mountains and water rushed down the glen at the back of the house like a tidal wave. When near the house it spread into a sheet of water about eight hundred feet wide, carrying everything in its wake. It washed my lands away, in fact, my farm was left in a pitiable condition. The children had been in a sad state of fear. The storm quite altered the aspect of the Kloof, moving large rocks and uprooting giant trees, which I suppose would be a hundred years old.<br />I now began to feel that I must gather with the Saints, and to reflect on pulling stakes and departing for Zion. Mr. Talbot had sold his farm, and the flood had worked havoc with mine. I began to think it was time I was selling it. I soon found a purchaser, a Dutch man, named Botha, who paid me one thousand and twenty pounds in bills, payable at so many months after date. Until I vacated the farm, Botha lived in a small house on the farm. When Mr. Talbot sold his farm he moved to Queenstown, and while there he and I arranged to divide the meetings between us. Sometimes he would come to preach in Bongoli, and I would go to Queenstown.<br />Once I was preaching there when Rev. R. Giddy came to hear me preach and ask questions. I referred him to many passages of scripture he knew were there, and asked if he believed them. I knew he believed what I said. Some in the room thought he was almost persuaded. At the conclusion, he asked for some books and tracts. I gave him all I could spare. He had come in to a Wesleyan conference from his station in the village of Colesburg. We had been old friends and brothers in the Wesleyan Ministry for years, and I always considered him a good honest man.<br />Mr. Talbot soon left Queenstown for Port Elizabeth. I and my family following him in the month of April 1860. We left George Ellis at my brother George's to do some carpentering work. Passing through Fort Beaufort and Grahamstown on our way. When in the neighborhood of Sundays River, our oxen got astray in a dense forest, were lost two days, so here we had to stay. After a great deal of searching we managed to find all of them, twenty-four in number.<br />We arrived in Port Elizabeth on May 14th 1860, where I was appointed President of the Branch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. This branch contained about forty members. We held meetings in Mr. Talbot's house twice on Sundays, and once through the week. I was<br />well employed in acting as a teacher, visiting the sick and poor, and other Church duties. After holding our meetings in Mr. Talbot's house for awhile, we hired a place, which we fitted up as a meetinghouse. It was very comfortable and we got the people more united.<br />Before I came to Port Elizabeth a Mr. John Stock was President of the Branch. While he was President, he and some others bought a small vessel called the "Unity". This Brig was bought with the view of transporting the Saints to America’s shores. She took one company of Saints. On her return journey she called at England, and there a Captain Rich took command of her. He was a member of the Church. He brought the vessel safely back to Port Elizabeth, bringing with him his wife and his children. The "Unity" was them used as a Coaster between the Ports of South Africa. On one occasion she took a cargo at Table Bay, for Algoa Bay, and she was never heard of afterwards. She is supposed to have foundered and all on board were lost. It was a heavy loss to the owner, Captain Rich's widow applied for her husband's salary and money owing him, but it was in vain, which caused her to feel bitter against John Stock. He was a man of enterprise, carried on a large tanning business with a Mr. Slaughter.<br />When John Stock left for Utah, this affair about the Brig was not settled, which caused a lot of trouble. He was not a bad man, but had kept the Saints together a long time, and was very good to the poor. He returned to Africa afterwards and settled the business satisfactorily.<br />I was soon Joined by me son-in-law, George Ellis, who got work at his trade. It was on the 9th of August, 1860, that I wrote my first letter to the Liverpool Office in England, as to the state of the Branches of the Church in the Eastern Province.<br />When Mr. Talbot's son Thomas came down from Queenstown, he brought me the money for my farm. Unfortunately, it was all in Queenstown Bank Notes, so I could not get them discounted in Port Elizabeth. He also brought word that my son Jeremiah did not intend sailing with us for America, but would follow another time. This made his mother feel very bad. She had already bid her daughter Sarah Ann goodbye. She had married a young man by the name of Charles Staples. To our sorrow, he took no interest in Mormonism, and thus she was prevented from going to Utah. One comfort was, he was a good man, and they loved each other dearly. Our eldest son John, was also staying in Africa, so my wife felt she could not leave another child. She accordingly made up her mind to go up to Queenstown and bring Jeremiah down, and also take my notes to Queenstown to be changed.<br />Thomas Talbot took her up with a cart and a pair of horses which belonged to me. On the way one horse caused them a lot of trouble. My wife's friends were very glad to see her again, she being a woman greatly beloved by all who knew her, and widely respected. One dear friend of hers was a Mrs. John Weakly. This lady was much grieved when we embraced Mormonism, and she told my wife if she would not go to Utah, she would give her a life-long home. But my wife thought more of her religion than to give it up for anything, however costly.<br />She visited all her relatives and bid them a final good-bye, feeling sad because they would not see the truths of the religion she loved. She went to the bank with the notes, and after a lot of trouble got them changed into gold. They first demurred, as they had heard it was to take us to Utah. When she had got the money, she visited her father. He was then eighty years old. She<br />persuaded Jeremiah to go down with her, and they both reached Port Elizabeth in safety. She also brought with her a little girl, a relation of hers had given her to take care of.<br />While she was absent, I engaged our passage, paying part of the money. The vessel's name was the "Race Horse", of Boston, Mass, U.S.A. Captain John Searles. I also paid passage of my son-in-law and his family, and son Jeremiah. My son-in-law had very little money and was in very poor health.<br />While in Bongoli he dreamed someone had paid all their passage money, which "someone" happened to be me. Jeremiah had left all his property, consisting of wagons and oxen, unsold, in charge of his brother John in the Bongoli. My brother, Aaron Wiggill, happening to be at Port Elizabeth at this time agreed to buy the cattle, to pay in eight months, turning over his wagon to his uncle and brother to sell for him. Jeremiah sold his oxen for one hundred and fifty pounds. Uncle Aaron could not get the money in Port Elizabeth, as he was not known there. A man whom he knew, named William Swift, promised to get the money and bring it over, but not one farthing of this money did my son ever see, through this man's dishonor. If he had taken my advice, he would not have lost this money.<br />We were in Port Elizabeth eleven months. I worked at my trade and attended to Church duties, so the time passed pleasantly. We lived in a pretty part of the town, close to the Harbor, overlooking the Ocean, where we could see the ships passing. One Sunday there was a Southeast wind blowing which lashed the waves to fury. They were mountain high. In the bay was a ship called "The Hero". She was an American vessel, having on board a cargo of oil. This vessel was thrown about by the waves like a cockleshell, until her cables broke and she was driven on the sandy shore, where she became a total wreck. Her anchor was afterwards washed up by the waves and picked up on the beach, where it was embedded in the sand.<br />During our stay in Port Elizabeth, Queen Victoria's son, Alfred, visited South Africa. When his ship came into the Bay there was great excitement. The long jetty was carpeted for him and his suite to walk on. He was a fine-looking boy of sixteen years of age. The whole town was decorated. Several triumphant arches were erected for them to pass under. All the shipping in the bay was illuminated. He stayed in the town a week, looking around, accompanied by the Governor, Sir George Grey. Then he went on a trip through Grahamstown, Fort Beaufort and Queenstown, through the Free States to Port Natal. While he was on this tour, his ship, the "Eurylus", lay in the Bay and was open to inspection. Myself and part of my family went on board. It was fitted up in magnificent style. His cabin was like a splendid parlor. The band was playing and many were dancing. The Engineer took us all through the Engine rooms, and I was much interested in the machinery. The ship stayed in the Bay two weeks and then steamed away to Port Natal to receive the Prince on board. This was in July 1860.<br />By February 1861, we were nearly ready to leave South Africa. I had been waiting for Elders from Utah to take over the Branch, but as they were detained in England, I could wait no longer. I left the Church in charge of Elder Slaughter until they arrived. Their names were Elders Dickson, Sutherland, Fotheringham, M. Atwood, and John Stock.<br />Chapter XXVII - We Set Sail For America<br />On the twentieth day of February, 1861, we bade the Saints and friends at Port Elizabeth farewell, and boarded the Barque "Race Horse". Our company consisted of myself and wife, and three children, Mr. Henry Talbot, wife and large family, his son Henry Jr. , wife and child, making in all thirty souls.<br />It was late afternoon before we weighed anchor and sailed out of the Bay, (Algoa Bay). By the time the shores of Sunny South Africa had gone out of sight, the vessel began to roll, and every one of us was glad to lie down. The distress of sea-sickness kept us all down quite a while. I was sick more or less the whole voyage. Our fare was good. we ate at the same table as the Captain. He was a very good man. His son was the second Mate. The only thing I relished was raw oats which fell from the oat hay which was on board to feed the sheep. The sheep were for table use. We found we had made a mistake by not laying in a small stock of delicacies which sick people could relish. The first to recover was young Thomas Talbot, so he made himself useful in taking care of the young ladies, helping them on deck every day to get the fresh air. This caused our Captain to give him the title, "Doc Talbot". Young Robert Wall was also very kind to the ladies and children.<br />Mr. Talbot had brought a little Kaffir boy along with him, named "Gogo". He had rescued him from starvation during the famine. This boy caused lots of fun among the sailors. The Captain gave him the work of feeding the sheep.<br />When the seasickness was over, the young people began to enjoy life on board ship. The Captain's son was very sociable with them. Many a pleasant evening we spent in dancing, singing and music. The Captain and Seamen of the wrecked ship, Hero were also with us, going home. The Captain's name was Hussey. On the first of April, there was fun on board. "Whale!" was shouted, and everybody ran to the side of the vessel to see nothing. We did see Whales occasionally. Also Porpoises and flying fish.<br />We passed the wrecked vessel, the "Benguela", near the Bermuda Islands. The "Race Horse" was a clipper ship, and a fast sailor. We sometimes met with contrary wind, and next would come calm, when we would drift out of our course which made us feel impatient. All went well with us until within two weeks travel of Boston, when we encountered a severe storm, lasting two days and nights. The waves rolling mountain high, would break over the ship in a mass of foam, sails were reefed, and we were driven before the wind, at the rate of ten or twelve knots an hour. The ship rolled and pitched, we began to think our end had come. The Captain had two small cannons on board as ornaments. One of these broke loose and rolled about the deck, smashing everything in its way until it jammed itself in a tight corner. Then the sailors lashed it to a mast. The wind was intensely cold. We were in the Gulf Stream, in the Gulf of Mexico. The Sea there is much warmer. Oh, how glad and thankful we were when that terrific storm was over.<br />We were soon near our destination, where a Pilot came on board. He brought papers and news of the war in the United States between North and South. The Battle of Bull Run had already been fought. The Pilot took charge of the vessel. As we neared the Harbor, four o’clock in the morning, we came in contact with the schooner "Fenmore" . The "Race Horse" lost her bowsprit, the head of her foremast, and all above, while the "Fenmore" sustained little damage. We were then six miles outside of Boston Light, where we remained until a steam-tug arrived to tow us in to Harbor. The tug towed another barque at the same time. The Captain said this was the second accident that had happened to his vessel in Boston Harbor after the Pilot had taken charge.<br />We arrived in Dock on the 19th of April 1861. The Captain was kind enough to allow us to stay on board until we could find quarters, so we stayed a week. The Captain had a pig killed. That meat tasted good to me, as my appetite had just returned. We bade good-bye to our kind friends of the "Race Horse", and entered the City of Boston to find new ones, which we very soon did. When the Saints of the Boston Branch heard of our arrival, the President and others came to the ship to meet and welcome us. Some people, hearing we were from Africa, stared at us, surprised to see that we were white, like themselves, ignorant of the fact that South Africa was settled by people from England in the same way America was.<br />The President of the East Boston Branch telegraphed to New York of our arrival. M.V. Jones sent back a message that we were to stay in Boston and make ourselves comfortable until an Emigrant Ship, which was expected from England had arrived. So I hired a large house in East Boston, which sheltered our whole party. We bought stoves, and as water was laid on in pipes, in every room, and good water it was. Provisions were cheap. We stayed in Boston nearly five weeks.<br />When we first landed the whole city was in excitement enlisting soldiers for the war, recruiting parties in all directions, flags flying, bands of music, more especially the fife and drum. The weather was fine, and we made jaunts every day to see the places of interest in and around Boston. The first place my wife wanted to see was Bunker Hill, she being much interested in History. Many things were seen by us for the first time, such as Railway trains, machine shops, Dock-yards. I had been a great reader, so knew of them from books. At the time we left Africa, there were but two short lines of rail in South Africa, one at Capetown, and the other in Natal.<br />We enjoyed our stay in Boston, often meeting with the good Saints on Sundays, hearing the Gospel and singing the lovely hymns. One I loved much was called "O, My Father" telling of our belief in a pre-existent state. I here transcribe it. It was written by Eliza R. Snow, a gifted poetess, who was a wife of the Prophet Joseph Smith. She was a highly educated and gentle lady, beautiful in face form and manners. The author of many lovely hymns and poems.<br />O MY FATHER<br />O, my father, thou that dwellest In the high and glorious place! When shall I regain Thy presence, And again behold Thy face? In Thy holy habitation Did my spirit once reside; In my first primeval childhood Was I nurtured near Thy side? 46<br />For a wise and glorious purpose Thou hast placed me here on earth, And withheld the recollection Of my former friends, and birth; Yet oftimes, a secret something Whispers, "You're a stranger here," And I felt that I had wandered From a more exalted sphere.<br />I had learned to call Thee "Father Through Thy spirit from on high; But until the key of knowledge Was restored, I knew not why. In the heavens are parents single? No, the thought makes reason stare. Truth is reason, truth eternal Tells me I've a Mother there.<br />When I leave this frail existence, When I lay this mortal by, Father, Mother, may I meet you In your royal courts on High? Then, at length when I've completed All you sent me here to do, With your mutual approbation Let me come and dwell with you.<br />When we arrived in New York, we found the Company had already started for Florence, so we took a house in Jersey City and waited a week for another company. People were very kind to us. We had a look around New York, through the assistance of M.V. Jones, we got our English money changed into American money. The end of the week saw us again on the cars, on another stage of our journey for Zion.<br />We passed through Chicago and Hanniball. Now began the trouble with our having a black boy with us. Some colored men, seeing him, accused us of having a slave. They tried to get him away. We then dressed him in girl's clothes, putting on him a huge sunbonnet to hide his black face. At the Chicago Railway station, some men were determined to have him. This caused quite a disturbance. One lady of the company hid him beneath her crinoline, until the men had searched all the cars, and we had no more trouble, and finally reached St. Joes. In a few hours we were on board the Steamboat "Omaha", steaming up the River Missouri. There were about eight or nine hundred souls on board. Too many to be quite comfortable. I engaged cabin passage for my wife, as she was not very well, getting very weary with her long journey. She could not stand the confusion on the deck. I took care of my daughters in a cozy corner on the deck. We were nearly three days on the river, detained several times on sandbars. The Mate on the boat was the biggest swearer I had ever heard. His wicked words fairly made me tremble. The scenery along the banks of the River was very pretty. We were glad to reach Florence. It had been raining heavily. There was not a dry spot on which to place our boxes. The girls went on board again and were nearly taken off. The signal was given for the boat to start, and they had to run to reach shore again.<br />Chapter XXVIII - Traveling to Utah<br />Wagons were at the Landing to take us to the settlement. We found it almost a deserted town. Nearly all the houses had been moved away to Omaha, as that city had just been laid out. We were taken to an old barn, where we stayed two days. I then looked about the settlement and found a small cottage, into which I moved my family, and we were more comfortable. We stayed here three weeks waiting for our wagons to be fitted up. There were stores there at which we bought goods and provisions for the journey.<br />Florence is a very pretty place. The country around is undulating and park-like. Good water and grass. While here, two of my children were married. My son, Jeremiah to one of Mr. Talbot's daughters Pricilla, and my daughter Margaret to Thomas Talbot.<br />When I got my new wagon into my hands I made it very comfortable, putting in side boxes, covered its tent with two covers and a carpet. I paid eighty dollars for the wagon. I had six oxen, two cows and one calf.<br />We were then organized into a company. Homer Duncan was our Captain. He and several other Elders were returning from a mission to England. In our company also traveled Elder Charles Penrose, Jacob Gates, a family named Russell, M.r James Dyer, the Luffs, the Stratfords, and very happy times we had together.<br />After we were organized, we started off, and camped about a mile from Florence, near a small forest. Into the forest I went, as it reminded me of a South African Bush. I cut a stout hickory stick to take on our journey in case we needed a pole. While camping here, Mr. Talbot Sr. was chosen Chaplain for the company.<br />1 must record a sad occurrence which took place while in Florence. A lady and two sons were in our company. Just before starting, these two boys went to the river to bathe, and both were drowned. The grief of that poor mother was terrible to behold. They were buried in one grave, where so many faithful saints have found a last resting place, as this place was the home of the saints on their way to Utah for years. Many companies having to winter there.<br />We left this camp on the last day of June 1861, and now commenced our long journey of a thousand miles. We traveled many days over a beautiful rolling country, good grass and water, but very little wood. Miles and miles we traveled until we reached "Wood River", where there were many trees. Between the streams of water, grass covered the plains, two feet high, waving full of seed.<br />A man with a handcart started with us, but he soon tired of his job, sold his cart, and traveled with one of the wagons. As we traveled along, I thought of the brave handcart companies that<br />had walked all those weary miles. Many meeting death on the way. Faithful and true, they sang as they traveled on, that cheering hymn, written by William Clayton, called "All Is Well"<br />"Come, come ye Saints, No toil nor labor fear, But with joy wend your way. Though hard to you this journey may appear Grace shall be as your day".<br />They were on their way to a place of rest, far away from mobs and enemies, who had so cruelly murdered their beloved Prophet Joseph Smith; where they could worship God according to the dictates of their conscience.<br />At Wood River a wagon broke down, belonging to a man named Charles Dean. It was an old wagon and one wheel gave out. I helped Captain Duncan repair the wheel and set the tire, and we journeyed on. I had sometimes to be out all night guarding cattle, which was very unpleasant when grass was up to our knees, and wet with dew. We passed many trading stations, at one of which I bought a Buffalo Robe.<br />At Loop Fork Ferry, there was a village called Columbia. Here large boats took our wagons, fifty in number, over, one at a time, which took us all day. Charles Dean’s wagon had to undergo more repair. We camped under cottonwood trees. Somewhere in this vicinity we met a train of wagons going to Florence to fetch emigrants. The Church sent wagons regularly to meet them. I have forgotten to mention that we were an independent company, that is, we all owned our own wagons. With these wagons were some missionaries on their way to Africa, among them Mr. Henry Talbot's son, John, who had come to Utah a year before. They camped with us one night, John telling his parents a great deal about Utah's manners and customs.<br />Next day we separated, their train going east, and ours west. On and on we traveled until we reached Platt River, Nebraska. For two weeks or more, we traveled along its banks. The road was level and smooth and not much wood for fuel. We used "Buffalo chips" or dry cattle dung. An Antelope was killed and its flesh much appreciated. Wild grapes and currants grew along the banks of the river. At a place called Ash Hollow, we were visited by a number of Indians, who came begging. The Captain collected a number of articles from the company. With these they went away satisfied.<br />We next came to some heavy sand ridges. The oxen could not pull the wagons through the sand without doubling the teams. The ridges extended for ten miles. It took us all one day to travel that distance. All along this sandy road lay broken wagons, loose tires, and one stove. Wagonloads of good useful material could have been gathered on the plains in those days.<br />We were all anxious to see "Chimney Rock", a tall, sandstone formation, which could be seen for miles around. This was a romantic part of our journey. Low cliffs or buttes along the road, and these curious shaped masses rising from them formed of loose gravel and hard grains of earth. I think this land must have been at one time covered with water, which as it dried away, after earthquakes and convulsions of nature, corroded parts of the earth's surface, and left the harder<br />parts standing, also washing the sands down in those heavy ridges. We could see great mountains in the distance, which appeared to have plenty of pine-trees on their sides.<br />Still ascending, we finally reached the foothills of the Rocky Mountains. Here we passed "Independence Rock", a huge perpendicular boulder of iron-stone granite. On its sides many travelers had carved their names. We now came to a pass called Devil's Gate, through which flows a beautiful stream known as the Sweetwater River. Here we camped and I had to mend a broken axle. The Devil's Gate is a very narrow glen. Its sides rise up perpendicularly for hundreds of feet. On the margin of the stream grow trees and shrubs. Some of our party walked through this glen, meeting the wagons on the other side. We camped here one night, then journeyed on 'till we reached Green River. It is a very wide stream, its banks wooded with cottonwood and birch.<br />A mile from here we camped in a grove of cottonwood trees. As we had plenty of fuel we built tremendous campfires. The next place that comes to my mind is the Military Post of Fort Bridger, named after the famous old trapper, Jim Bridger. This place is well wooded and watered. We were now one hundred and fifty miles from Salt Lake Valley. As we ascended the Rocky Mountains, good water became scarce, and we would have to travel long distances between camping places.<br />In some places our road lay on a ridge with the valleys on each side. Sometimes we were on a level plain covered with sagebrush. I now recall Bear River, a beautiful stream, its water clear as crystal so we could see the pebbles and rocks in the bottom. Cottonwoods grew on its banks.<br />Our road now lay between red sand hills, descending until we reached Echo Canyon, and here I saw the most romantic and rugged scenery I ever saw in my life. On either side rise steep cliffs in most fantastic shapes imaginable, composed of rocks and pebbles, cemented together. Three of these columns close together are called "The Witches". It takes its name from sounds echoing and re-echoing among the rocks. It is twenty miles in length. Through it runs a creek of clear water, its banks lined with willow and other trees. Wild hop vines climb over the trees, as they were ready for picking, great bunches were gathered.<br />This canyon joins another called Weber Canyon, through which runs a rapid stream called Weber River. On the river we struck the first Mormon settlement, called Hennifer. In Weber Canyon is the curious formation of Rock called "The Devil's Slide". After leaving the settlement we turned off and traveled for six miles up the mountains of the Wasatch Range. Here we camped. Mr. Talbot and I thought we would go ahead of our wagons and so we started on horseback. We camped with another company that night between Little and Big Mountain. Next day we rode down Emigration Canyon, where thoughts of the Pioneers filled our minds. On merging from this canyon, the valley came into view.<br />Our hearts were full of joy to see before us the City of the Saints, and to know our toilsome journey was over. We entered the City and found an old friend from Winterberg, South Africa, Mr. Charles Roper, living in the seventh Ward. We stayed with him that night and next day met our company on Emigration Square in the Eighth Ward. Captain Duncan invited myself and<br />50<br />family to stay at his house until we could look around us and see what to do. He made us very comfortable for several days.<br />When William Walker heard I had arrived, he came to see me and spent one day showing me all around the City. We had a good journey across the plains. One death and two births were recorded, and several minor accidents. The young people had many pleasant evenings in dancing, and so was completed our journey to Zion in September 1861.<br />Chapter XXIX - Settling In Utah<br />After staying with Captain Duncan a week, I hired a house in the Seventeenth Ward, in which we lived until after the October conference, which Conference we much enjoyed. There we saw for the first time that great man, President Brigham Young, and other leading men of the Church, and we heard many inspiring sermons. Meetings were held in a building on Temple Square, as the Great Tabernacle was not then completed. The foundations of the Temple were then being laid.<br />After the Conference I heard of a house for sale. It was thus I heard it: Some Saints had come to the City from Fillmore, Millard Co. A friend of theirs was living on his own property in the Fifteenth Ward. His name was Paul. They were anxious to have this man return with them to Fillmore, so they prevailed on him to sell his property. Mr. Paul, hearing I was on the look-out for such a place, came to see me and we made a bargain. I paid him my new wagon and two yoke of Oxen, which enabled him to start right away with his friends.<br />The house consisted of four rooms, and on the lot was an apple orchard, quite near the Jordan River. He also let me have some hay, which helped feed my cow I had brought across the plains. I worked at my trade all winter, taking for pay, bacon, potatoes, flour, pumpkins, and whatever I could in the shape of provisions, for there was little money in Utah at that time.<br />We welcomed the spring. I planted my land with vegetables and sugar cane. My sons-in-law, George Ellis and Thomas Talbot, moved to Kaysville, twenty-five miles north of the city. I went to visit them and did not like the place at all. I returned to the city and decided to settle there.<br />During the summer my children gave such glowing accounts of Kaysville, saying they knew I could make a living there, that my wife thought we had better try it, as she did not like our home in the city. It was near the Jordan and very damp which did not agree with her health. I let my house to my son Jeremiah, and moved out to Kaysville. The garden stuff was a help to him.<br />Our neighbors were nearly all Welsh people. Next door to us lived the Ashtons, and across the street the blind musician, Thomas Giles, who used to play the harp. In this Ward lived old Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd, from South Africa. My son Jeremiah moved our furniture to Kaysville with his wagon and team, passing through the settlements of Bountiful, Centerville, and Farmington on the way, catching several glimpses of the Great Salt Lake.<br />I tried to hire a house but did not succeed, and finally heard of a farm for sale. I went to see it and bought it for four hundred dollars. It was a small farm of thirty acres, all fenced, with a brush fence. It had on it a small log house. It was situated near where my children lived on Holmes Creek. I took possession of the farm at once, paying a wagon and oxen as first installment, the rest to be paid in wheat, which was already in the ground, but the crop proved a failure,<br />I got work to do carpentering and other woodwork. The next spring I sowed wheat again but instead of reaping one hundred bushels, I reaped nearly twenty, as it was a dry season and water scarce. In the banks of the creek near the house was a beautiful spring of very good water. We had also plenty of oak-brush for fuel.<br />Owing to the crop failure I had no means with which to meet the debt on my farm, so I sold my house and lot in city for an old wagon and yoke of oxen. My son Jeremiah took the wagon and I worked the oxen awhile and then let them go in part payment for the farm. I borrowed a little wheat of my kind neighbors and got a little in payment for work I had done. When I had settled this payment I was left without wagon or team to work my land with.<br />To have to depend on neighbor for a lift to city or elsewhere became very disagreeable to myself and wife. She was determined to have a team, so I traded her cook stove to a neighbor for a pair of mules, also giving some silverware she had brought from Africa. We called the mules Dick and Pete, but they were too lazy for anything, so that before it was time to plow I had to make another change. I traded them for a yoke of oxen and a plow. I was then ready for work in the spring. I reaped this year a good crop of wheat and cane (sorghum), out of which we made molasses. We also had a good cow, keeping us in milk and butter. I got a little work to do. I now added another room to my house.<br />In July 1862 my daughter Rosanna was married to Mr. Charles Talbot, leaving but two children at home, Joseph and Frances. Many happy hours we spent in our humble log house. Sometimes a cottage meeting was held in our dining room, sometimes a dance, as it was the best house on the Creek. My wife was very neat and clean and always managed to make her home pretty and attractive no matter how humble they were, or how poor our circumstances.<br />With our molasses we bought a stove. On this farm we lived three years. In 1864 I rented my farm to my son-in-law Thomas Talbot and moved to Salt Lake City to work at my trade. In the fall I was preparing to return to my farm, but my wife did not want to go back to Kaysville, so I rented my farm to my son Jeremiah. I was fortunate to get a good job of work at carpentering for Mr. Woodmansee, who kept a store.<br />In the spring I went to work for the firm of Naylor Bros. Blacksmiths and Wagon makers. They paid me four dollars per day. A young man named William Lowe also worked for the same firm, and in November of the same year, 1862, he married my daughter Frances. He was an Englishman, came to Utah in 1862 from his birthplace, Isle of Wright. My wife and I were both pleased for our youngest daughter to have such a good husband as he proved to be. He was industrious, honest and upright, and a splendid Blacksmith and horseshoer. He soon bought a nice home in the eleventh ward on the end South St. Between seventh and eight East, which he improved, making it cozy and comfortable. About this time I concluded to stay in the City, and as my son Jeremiah wished to buy my farm, I agreed to let him have it, in preference to a stranger, for the same amount as I paid for it, four hundred dollars. He was to pay me in installments, just as he could make them.<br />Just about this time I received some money from my father's estate. He was Isaac Wiggill, and died at Uitenhage, South Africa, 1863. Some of my wife's wealthy relations in Yorkshire, England had died after we left South Africa, and left fortunes to her father's family. She was left out of the wills, because she had become a Latter Day Saint. She never complained about this, as she loved the true and everlasting Gospel better than she loved earthly riches.<br />With the money from Africa I bought a piece of land costing me four hundred and fifty dollars. It had no house on it, only a few fruit trees. I had at this time a light wagon and a team of horses, as I had my son Joseph haul some building materials on to my lot, such as rock, brick and clay. A Mr. Whitney engaged to build for me, but he failed to do this.<br />In the meantime my son Jeremiah came to the City and laid the foundation of one room, also the joists, and there it had to be left until spring, when Mr. Whitney built the house. I dug and planted the garden, but when everything was looking nice and green, grasshoppers came and devoured all. They did the same thing the following year. The third year I succeeded in raising a good crop of barley vegetables and fruit.<br />Chapter XXX - Life In Utah<br />I lived happily in this home until Aug 1869, when my wife sickened of dysentery and died, aged fifty-six years. She died in the full faith of the Gospel, after a union of forty two years. She had no desire to live longer, longed to go and be at rest. Her youngest son Joseph was not at home, he having gone on a trip to Bear Lake Valley with his brother-in-law William Lowe. My wife said, "Give him my love." She said she was going to her sister and her mother. She was surrounded by four daughters and one son, and three sons-in-law. My youngest daughter being constantly at her bedside. She loved to wait on her mother.<br />Never was a Mother loved more devotedly by all her children than she was. Never was there one more mourned and missed. She passed peacefully away, leaving us to morn a faithful loving wife and mother, a true friend. A brave, courageous woman. At her request, her body was taken to Kaysville by wagon, a sad journey for us of twenty-five miles. She was laid to rest by the side of her little Grandson, Nephi Talbot.<br />My son-in-law, William Lowe, was called in July of that year to settle in Bear Lake Valley, and he had taken my son Joseph with him. He had a good wagon and team and took all his tools with him. He bought a place for four hundred dollars with a small house on it. While he was there he partly built a shop, he then came back to fetch his family. On reaching Kaysville they heard of the death of their mother, and I have been told of the terrible grief of Joseph, he was almost heart-broken. He would not leave Kaysville, so William came on to the City alone. His wife was so full of sorrow over her mother's death (it almost killed her), she dreaded to go to that far off country, so William decided not to take her. He then went back to Bear Lake, gathered up his tools and goods, returning to the City, and went to work at his trade again, never going back to<br />Bear Lake. He bought the place from a man named Johnson. It was situated between Fish Haven and St. Charles. His description of the Country there was very fine.<br />After my wife's funeral, I lived with my daughter Frances for three months, as she was alone, her husband being at Bear Lake. I stayed on with them after his return and then made up my mind to return to my home and marry again. A lady from Africa accepted my offer so we were married, and I brought her to my home in October 1869. Her name—H. Hollis.<br />At this time my thoughts turned much to South Africa and my relatives there. I thought I might be able to persuade my brother George to return to Utah to gather with the Saints. Speaking of Africa to my son-in-law, he thought he would also like to see that country, his wife needed a change, she fretted so much about her mother. She longed to see her mother's sister. I was glad when he consented to go with me.<br />He owned a small property and a wagon and team which he sold to good advantage. They had only one child, the eldest died. I consulted my wife and she was perfectly willing I should go. She was comfortably fixed and had her own four sons with her.<br />My son-in-law was very fond of the ocean, and he thought a sea voyage would do us all good. My children did not like my going so far away from them, but I had made up my mind to go, so I telegraphed to my son Jeremiah to bring his team to the City and take our luggage to the Kaysville Station, as the Railway only extended thus far.<br />We left the City on Sunday, 12th Dec 1869, going as far as Kaysville, where we bade goodbye to other members of the family. The baby was eleven months old and she was not any trouble. At Ogden we changed cars. By the 17th of Dec. we were in Chicago, then on again, ‘till we reached Niagara Falls, where we halted for an hour. I took a walk to see the beauties of that wonderful work of nature. The foaming, restless water below the Falls made my dizzy as I walked on the suspension bridge.<br />Once more we took the train, crossed the Bridge onto the Canadian side of the River, and soon reached Toronto, a beautiful City. We stayed here over Sunday, found lodging with a very nice widow lady, glad to feel we had given her a little needful help. We had a look around the City. Many fine Churches and buildings. Also homes surrounded with shrubbery and lawns.<br />On the 20th of December we left Toronto for Ottowa, reached that City on the afternoon of the same day. Here lived Mr. James Lowe, one of Williams brothers. We soon found his house and received a hearty welcome. Mr. and Mrs. Lowe did all they could to make our visit pleasant. Mrs. Lowe being especially kind and attentive to me. They were in good circumstances and had a comfortable home. He being a Master Builder. He hired a cutter and took us all for a sleigh ride over the St Lawrence River where we saw men sawing great blocks of ice out.<br />The Government Buildings were handsome, standing on an eminence overlooking the City and the Ottawa River. From here we could see the country for miles around, most of it covered with forest. Sugar maples abound in Eastern Canada. Acres of land were covered with stacks of<br />lumber ten and twelve feet high. The weather was bitterly cold, causing tears to flow from our eyes unbidden, especially the baby's.<br />We spent a very happy Christmas and New Year with these kind friends. Their table was spread bounteously with many good things to eat, which we much enjoyed. They had no children and wanted Fannie's baby, but she could not be spared. James was one of the three brothers who left England for America. When Lewis and William crossed the plains to Utah, he settled in the east.<br />We bade goodbye to them on January 3rd, 1870 and steamed off for New York. When we reached the St. Lawrence River it was so rough and boisterous we could not cross that night. The water was raging like the ocean, the wind lashing the waves to foam. We took lodging that night at a Hotel, and next morning the River was quite calm and we crossed in safety to the Village of Ogdensburg.<br />The track was now through pretty park-like country, through villages and past farmhouses. A nice stream ran alongside the railroad for some miles. On its margin was piled up huge blocks of ice, which had been thrown up by the freshet.<br />Our road now lay along the Hudson River, a wide and deep stream containing many islands. The scenery along its banks was truly beautiful. The cliffs reaching down to the water’s edge with trees and flowers growing between the rocks. Here and there a gentleman's stately mansion; in the distance a village with a church among the trees could be seen occasionally. On the River were seen crafts of various kinds. As we neared New York, the bluffs were higher and steeper, and the road sometimes running between huge rocks and many tunnels. On the height grew trees of various kinds. Truly picturesque scenery.<br />Before entering the City we passed iron foundries and brickyards. Arriving in New York on the 5th of January 1870. Carriages were at the station to convey passengers to various hotels. One of these we engaged to take us to a hotel where we stayed one night. Next morning we found it too far from the docks, so William and I started to find more convenient lodgings. Finally we saw a house that had a room to let. This room we engaged for a few days and had our luggage removed to it.<br />In the evening we went to our room. In the front was a little Grocery store. While William and I were out that evening, my daughter was there alone. She noted several ill-looking men coming in and out and talking mysteriously to the man and woman of the house. The woman got to asking questions about where we were going, of my daughter. When William and I got back she told us about the fearful sensation these things had caused to come over her. She imagined they thought we were wealthy people, traveling about, as the man said to us, "Why don't you stay in New York and spend your money?" She felt we would all be robbed and murdered, so we had no sleep that night, and decided to leave next morning. When we told them of our intentions they became very angry and threatened to keep our boxes. We paid for night’s lodgings and hurried away. The woman gave vent to foul abusive language as she banged the door on our backs. We were relieved to be free from the place and took lodgings at the Centennial Hotel near Castle Gardens. Here we were very comfortable for a week.<br />In looking over the papers, William saw notice of a vessel sailing for Capetown. We went to the Agent, who took us to see the ship. We saw the Captain, William Amos, and Mate Mr. Macleod. She was "The Deodorus", a barque of Dundee. All her crew were Scotch. They agreed to fix up cabins for our accommodation, as they did not take passengers. We paid twenty-five dollars each for our passage.<br />We had a good look around New York, and on the 19th of January, we were towed out of the Harbor by a tug, passed Sandy Hook and the Light House, out to sea. Our cabins were comfortable and table fare was good. The cook, John Smith, said as he was fixing up the stove, "We will not need this many days, we will soon be in warmer water". And so we found it. We all got very sea-sick, but my daughter caught a severe cold which caused her to have a severe earache, and for awhile she was very ill.<br />A curious thing happened while we were on this ship. My daughter used to hear beautiful music and singing in female voices, and as she was the only female on board, this was a great mystery. It sounded like sweet heavenly music wafted on the breeze from a distance. Night after night she listened to this music when in mid-ocean.<br />When crossing the line there was great fun. A sailor impersonated Neptune and had fun with all who had not crossed the line before. The Captain shut himself up in his cabin and escaped Neptune's clutches. The heat was intense and we were unable to stay below deck long. The Captain strewed sand on the upper deck to keep our feet from sticking to the tar which boiled from between the deck boards. We were be-calmed for a week. We were very glad to sight the top of Table Mountain. We had it in view all one day before seeing the shores of South Africa, and that night we saw the Light House flash.<br />Instead of the Captain's waiting for a pilot to take him into Harbor, he tried to take his vessel in himself, and in the morning he found he had almost run his vessel on the rocks near Sea Point. He had to turn around quite a lot to get his vessel headed for Table Bay. When the Pilot came on board, he scolded the Captain for trying to enter the Bay. He also spoke to me, and when I told him I was a settler, he said "You are just in time for the Great Jubilee Celebration of the settlers landing."<br />We anchored in Table Bay on the 24th day of March, 1870. The Captain went on shore at once and we went with him to take our first look at the Historical City of Capetown, for although I had lived in South Africa for over forty years, I had never been there before. I had read much about it. We rambled about Capetown 'till we reached the Old Oak Avenue, on which is situated the Botanical Gardens, and Government Buildings. Also the Library and Museum. On this Avenue the baby took her first steps. Her mother put her on the ground and she walked alone. The motion of the vessel had prevented her from trying her feet before.<br />The stately old Oaks along this Avenue were planted in the early days of Capetown, and are well preserved. Seats are placed all along the Avenue. It is a pleasant place to sit and rest. In the gardens grew many kinds of trees and shrubs. A plantation of young forest trees interested me. In it I recognized many of those trees I used to work in making wagons. Some Eucalyptus trees were very large. These are commonly called in Africa, "Blue Gum".<br />In the Library were forty thousand volumes presented to it by Sir George Grey, Governor of the Colony in 1861. In the Library grounds stood a statue of this good Governor. We had our dinner in a restaurant, which we enjoyed. We returned to the ship in the evening, and next morning William and I started out to find some friends who lived at Morobray, a suburb of Capetown. On the way we were overtaken by a Dutch man with a wagon. We inquired of him the residence of Mr. George Rook. He said he could show us, so we got into his wagon and had a ride into the village. He stopped in front of a store.<br />We went into a Wheelwright's shop, and in the course of conversation with the workman, we told him we were from America. A boy, who had been listening to us ran home to his mother and told her there were men there from America and she sent him back to bring us to her home, and to our surprise, we found she was a Latter-day Saint, her name was Mrs. Penfold. She sent her boy with us to Mr. Rook's house. Our way led through Avenues of pine trees for about a mile. Mr. Rook was very glad to see us and made us welcome. We made arrangements with him to come to the jetty and take our luggage out, as we had to stay a week in Capetown to wait for a steamer to take us on to Algoa Bay.<br />We went to Rondesbosch by Station but missed the train and waited for the next, which threw us late in reaching the docks. As it happened, the Captain was late in leaving the city so we were in time to go out with his boat. We spent a week in Morobray. It is surrounded with forests of pines planted by early Dutch Settlers.<br />Table Mountain and the rugged hills joining it was a romantic scene. Many canyons or Kloofs run into its side. One day we climbed one of these, ascending to quite a height. We crossed a rocky ridge and descended the next Kloof, admiring the various trees and shrubs. Here were growing wild berries, brambles of various kinds, cape gooseberries, and wild grapes. All these reminded me of my boyhood days in the forests around Grahamstown. We waded through grass and bushes, finally coming to a fountain of clear water. In former days this water was led out for irrigation purposes. A water dyke led to a large cement dam. This we reached by following the furrow through a tangled mass of grass and weeds through the forest. The cemented bank was oval in shape, about thirty feet long and twelve feet wide, and about three feet deep. In this bank were growing trees fully thirty feet high.<br />A little below this we came upon the ruins of a mansion, the blue coloring of the walls still visible. It stood on a slope and around it was the remains of a once magnificent park. It had been terraced and some old trees were still standing, such as chestnuts and walnuts. This mansion was built by one of the early Dutch Governors, as a country residence. At the time of our visit it was owned by a widow lady named "Kreewogen". A carriage road led from the house to the main road, about a mile in length, through a pine tree forest.<br />From this we emerged onto the outskirts of Rondesbosch. We were very tired with our long walk.<br />On the slopes of Table Mountain grow that beautiful tree called Silver Trees. Leaves are of a silvery appearance, covered with fine hair smooth enough to write or paint on. It is a peculiar fact that in no other part of the world are those trees to be found. They will not thrive if planted in any other part of Africa. After a few year's growth, they die. Many people lose their lives in climbing up Table Mountain. A thick mist comes up which prevents them from seeing the path, and they fall over the steep precipices. Rondesbosch is one long succession of gentlemen's homes, and its beautiful scenery makes it a most desirable place to live. A railway runs through it to the town of Wynberg, about eight miles from Capetown.<br />On Sunday we held a meeting at Mr. Rook's place,inviting Saints and friends to meet. I took pleasure in describing Utah and her people, Salt Lake City and surroundings, as well as explaining the principles of the Gospel. We sailed from Capetown in the steamer "Prince Bismark", Captain Staats in command. We visited the "Deodorious" to get our remaining luggage and bade the Captain goodbye. We were soon on our way to Algoa Bay, calling at Mossel Bay, or Aliwal South. High Mountains obstruct the view.<br />We took in a cargo of brandy, as the Oudtshoorn District is famed for fruit and vineyards. We landed in Port Elizabeth the third day of April 1870. I hunted up an old acquaintance of mine by the name of Mr. Charles Grubb, a stevedore. Mr. Grubb could not accommodate us, as he had some friends in his house. He took us in his buggy to Mrs. Rich, Captain Rich's wife. She was glad to see us and directed us to the home of a Mr. Human who rented a room for us. I knew the house as it used to be Mr. Slaughter's tannery when I lived in Port Elizabeth in 1860.<br />Mrs. Rich lived on the road along which passed the freight wagons. We asked her to keep a lookout for the name of Wiggill on the wagons, as each one had the owner's name painted on the side. She saw the name on a wagon and told us of it. The wagons were loaded with wool, so we started to town to look for them, and after considerable walking, found the wagons being unloaded.<br />I asked the Native man where his Master was, so he pointed him out. I went up to him and asked him a few questions. He did not know me. He was my brother Elijah's son Henry. With him was a Mr. Abraham Wild, whose father I knew years ago. They told me that Francis Wiggill, Henry's brother was also in the Bay. We soon found him. He was expecting me, through a letter I had written to his Uncle George, and was willing to take us up to Queenstown in his wagon. He had it fitted up comfortable, not forgetting the ladder for us to climb up and down from the wagon on. We thought ourselves fortunate in finding our relatives in Port Elizabeth, which helped us on our journey.<br />We spent one day looking around the town. We went up on the hill along Cape road, many fine residences having been built since I left Port Elizabeth, also a fine park known as St. George's Park. The streets up to the hill are very steep. From there we have a fine view of the Bay and the shipping and the sea for miles. We saw the Hospital. There were many new cottages just erected. While in Port Elizabeth I wrote letters to Utah.<br />On the 9th of April we left Port Elizabeth, and went as far as the Zwart-Kops River, eight miles from the town, where we camped. This river rises in the mountains near the town, of Uitonhage, twenty miles from where we camped. The Ford is about five miles from the mouth. The tide ebbs and flows as far as the Ford. Land bars obstruct the bay at its mouth. A very long bridge crosses this river. We traveled over the same old road that the settlers of 1820 took.<br />Chapter XXXI - I Visit South Africa<br />Heavy rains detained us at this river until the 11th of April. I will now try to describe the country in this vicinity. A steep hill runs parallel with the river. On this eminence are many conical shaped mounds, covered with a close growth of brushwood of very dark green color. These mounds are called by the Dutch "Kops", or heads, and their being so dark looking give rise to the name "Zwart", meaning black, "Zwart-kops". At a distance they look black. These hills run for miles.<br />Among the trees grow aloes, some very tall. Also a kind of cactus, called "Milky-Euphorbia" It grows to a height of thirty feet, branching out like huge candelabra, the trunk and branches are three-square. All up the angles grow sprines and tiny flowers. Any cut on this tree causes a milky juice to exude. It thickens on exposure, very much like rubber. This cactus decays rapidly and falls down. It is of no use as fuel or timber.<br />We had hard work getting the wagons up to the top of this steep hill, made slippery with the rain. On the top of this hill, Mr. Wild turned off to the Salt Pans to get some salt. His wagon already had a heavy load on. We went on and camped near a farmhouse where the wind blew so strong it was with difficulty we could get a fire to burn long enough to cook any food. Mr. Wild overtook us here with his salt. Then on we went, traveling down to a lowland where the wind was not so strong, going through a dense forest, finally reaching Sunday's river, crossing on the Pontoon, or Ferry Boat. This brought us to the road leading off to Grahamstown. The Pontoon is large enough to take on board a wagon and twelve oxen.<br />At this place where we camped several wagons containing wild beasts on their way to Port Elizabeth to be sent to England. The animals were Zebras, lions and some other kinds. We traveled to a higher plateau now, commanding a view of the country below us. Coming to a wayside hotel, we found it kept by an old acquaintance, Charlie Fancott and his wife. They invited us to dinner. After dinner he took me in his buggy to see his father-in-law, Charles Talbot, who was much surprised to see me. Maybe he thought, like some others, that once in Utah, no one was ever allowed to leave again. He kept me 'till midnight, talking on Utah, his brother Henry being there.<br />We were up early next morning and joined the wagons in time for breakfast. Four day's traveling from here brought us to Grahamstown. A few miles before we reached Grahamstown we passed through Howesons Poort, named after a man I knew well as a boy. It is a long narrow gorge, between two high mountains. At the head of this gorge is a large wool washing establishment. The road was made by convict labor at Government expense. When I was a boy the distance from here to Grahamstown seems so long, now it seemed no time before we reached the town. On Main or High street I recognized many of the buildings, although great changes had taken place.<br />My mind was filled with thoughts of boyhood days as I traversed the streets along which my dear parents had walked. I thought of my dear mother and of how many steps I might have saved her tired feet in those better days. Boys are so often careless and thoughtless of their mother's comfort. She and my sister lay buried in Grahamstown Cemetery. I felt like a stranger and did not know any one I met. We had a letter and a parcel to deliver to Mr. Dixon from his son in Utah, the poor old man was too feeble and infirm to open the letter. After the visit William and I went to what was called Wiggill's Kloof, where my father had had his watermill. We had no time to visit the old spot. We had to hurry back to the wagons which were ready to start. We had camped on the cricket ground, near the cemetery.<br />We started late in the afternoon crossing the Grahamstown country, course and flat, going over Botha's Hill and along the Queen's Road, a road excavated out of the precipitous sides of the Mountain. These mountains are covered with a dense mass of brushwood. In fact it is a part of Great Fish River Jungle. Among these shrubs grow a spreading plant called in Dutch "Wacht-een-beetje", meaning in English, "Wait-a-bit", and rightly named, for it is covered with strong hooked thorns. If a dress or anything catches on them it means waiting a bit in earnest. Its roots are like cork, light and porous, about twelve inches around, and striking very deep. It bears clusters of scarlet blossoms and very large long pods, covered with short thorns, beans large as broad-beams. They grow in patches about two feet high.<br />The scenery along the road is romantic indeed. At the foot of a hill, two or three miles along, we crossed Brack River. We ascend this hill and come to a level plain, covered with pretty flowers and vines. Five or six miles brought us to Fort Brown, on the Fish River. Here we gathered prickly pears, a new fruit to my son-in-law. We next crossed the Koonap River and climbed the hill called Koonap Heights. We left Fort Beaufort to the right and traveled as far as Kat River. From here we soon reached the new Katberg Road, which is cut through a forest. In many places excavated out of solid rock; in others built up in mason work some hundreds of feet at the heads of canyons running down the mountain-side. We then descend a number of long bare ridges, along a cut road. Or dug way, until we reach the level. Here I found an old acquaintance named John Armstrong, who was real glad to see me. We had a long chat over old times. This farm is called Busby Park, and is now owned by a Mr. Busby James. His brother-in-law, Michael Langfield keeps a Hotel on this farm.<br />We next reached the village of Whittlesea in a heavy storm of rain. Stayed there half a day. When we reached the Zwart Kie River, we were detained with rain. We were afraid the Klass Smits River would be flooded, but we were able to cross it. From this place I sent a native boy to inform my son John of my arrival. The next day he came to meet us with his buggy. Just halfway between Queenstown and the river, we met, after being parted for 10 years. He took my daughter and child and myself in his buggy. We went through Queenstown to Bongoli, where we were received with great joy by my brother Elijah and family. They never expected to see me any more from the far-away land of America, among the Mormons. It was decided that we stay with my brother for the present.<br />Chapter XXXII - My Visit in South Africa<br />My brother Elijah thought I had come to stay with him for good. He never gave it a thought I would ever return to Utah. Everywhere I was greeted with the question, "You are not going back to Utah again, are you?" To which I would answer, "I am going back in two years time. I have not seen anything in Utah to hurt or frighten me. I am perfectly satisfied with my religion and with the lives the Latter-day Saints live in Utah when they live up to their religion. Our Leaders live honest, upright lives. Had it not been for that, I would never have left Africa."<br />The day offer we arrived, my son took me to Queenstown where I visited my sister Mrs. Jane Watson, and met many old friends. The descendants of the 1820 settlers were preparing to attend the Jubilee in Grahamstown. My old friend Rev. H.H. Dugmore was one of the principal speakers at this Jubilee held in May 1870. He had traveled extensively and being of a keen observing nature, and a splendid memory, he had many incidents and anecdotes of sons and daughters of the 1820 settlers who assembled at that Reunion. If I had been in Grahamstown I would have attended it, but I did not feel I could undertake another long journey.<br />After a few days rest my son-in-law and I took a trip to see my brother-in-law Francis Bentley and my brother Joseph Wiggill. They lived in the Stormberg District. A village had been recently formed near their farm named "Dordrecht". Their farm is called "Blauw Krantz". They were all well and glad to see us. This country did not look quite as desolate as it did when I was there in 1846. My sister-in-law showed me a white rose-tree that my wife had planted. This was a rose from the one we had in our garden at Kaal Hoek. She had brought the pieces to Bongoli from there. It is an uncommon variety, small blossoms in clusters, with a very sweet scent.<br />My brother-in-law, hearing I was anxious to visit my brother George, lent us each a horse for the journey and we started on our ninety-mile journey. At the Zwart-Kie River we visited an old friend of mine, Mr. Joseph Ralph, who was a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. He could hardly believe his own eyes, to see me, but was very glad to have us stay with him that night. He used to visit my house often in the Bongoli, and attend our meetings, being a faithful Saint.<br />The next day we came to the house of a Mr. Edward Goddard. He received us kindly. He and his good wife made us welcome, and we slept that night with them. This farm is called "Bottle-Gat", meaning a very hot fire. Leaving Mr. Goddard's we took a bridle path across the spurs of the Winterberg Mountains until we came to the Main Road, thus saving ourselves eight or nine miles. It was a well-known road to me over numerous grassy ridges until we reached a plateau overlooking the Koonap River Valley. From this height it took us an hour to ride to my brother's house. He was glad to see me after an absence of ten years, and we had many things to talk over, he being of the same faith.<br />After two or three days visit, William and I took a ride to Kaal-Hoek, where I once resided, to see a sister who lived there. When we returned to George's, William seemed anxious to return to his family, so he started back, arriving at Mr. Armstrong's late that night. William had heard of a Mr. Alford, a distant cousin of his, living in the neighborhood. He called on him, and he told William news of his relatives in England.<br />I stayed a few days longer, preached at his house on Sunday. When I was ready to leave, my brother-in-law accompanied me. His name is H. Hollis. We called on an old friend, Mr. James Sweetman. Arriving in Bongoli safely, I found William busy repairing and papering a cottage on my son John's farm for his family to live in. I turned in and helped him. I made two new doors and a dining table. Some time after this my brother Aaron Wiggill was passing through Queenstown, asked if I would not go with him to his farm in British Kaffraria, which I did, traveling through a country new to me. I was glad to see the town of King Williamstown. It is a nice town, built on rolling ridges near the head of the Buffalo River, which rises in the Amatola Mountains near the town. On these mountains is the famous Perie Bush, a thick forest. The Buffalo River empties into the sea at the Port of East London some twenty miles distant. King Williamstown is the Military Headquarters. There is a large Hospital here with well laid out grounds.<br />From here we traveled to the farm of Mr. Nathaniel Brown, an old friend of mine and my brother's father-in-law. I attended the Church with them on Sunday, meeting there several old friends. We finally reached my brother's farm. He showed me the remains of the house our father once lived in, also the remains of his garden. The house there now is of stone, roofed with corrugated galvanized iron, much used in South Africa. My brother and Mr. Wooley letting his son go with me to show me the way.<br />We rode through a pretty country for fifteen miles, reaching my daughters home late in the afternoon. She was surprised to see me, and very glad too. Soon after we left for America she was left a widow with two small children. She longed then to be with her mother, but I guess the long journey frightened her, having no one in South Africa to help her in such things. She was now married to a farmer named William James.<br />The country there is very pretty, almost semitropical in climate. All trees are evergreen. Many mimosa and other trees in abundance. Plenty of grass and water. There are seen the lovely Erythringia tree with its brilliant crimson flowers, also some large trees with milk-white trunks, with spreading branches on the top. The Gonubie River runs through here. William James was a sheep farmer. He was very busy while I was there. My daughter and I had a good visit, she being much interested to hear all about America, and her brother and sisters in Utah.<br />My brother called for me according to promise, and I bade her goodbye. We waited at the Bush Hotel for the wagons. I was very tired and unwell and glad to rest that night. In the morning we found the wagons had passed and we overtook them five miles from the Hotel. Here we met an old friend Mr. James Gibbons. We arrived in Bongoli safe and sound and found all well. This was in the month of June 1870.<br />Chapter XXXIII - South Africa in 1870 - Diamonds Discovered<br />The first news I heard on my arrival in Bongoli was the discovery of diamonds in South Africa. In 1869 the first stone was found on the banks of the Vaal River. A Dutchman's child had picked one up, among other pebbles, to play with. This stone attracted the mother's attention and she showed it to a Mr. Shalk Van Neikerk. He offered to buy it, but she laughingly gave it to him. It passed through several pairs of hands before it was finally sent to Dr. Atherstone of Grahamstown, in a common gummed envelope, unregistered. He examined it minutely and pronounced it a diamond. This is the famous stone, which was sent to the Paris Exhibition and<br />scientifically examined. At the close of the Exhibition it was bought by Sir Philip Wodehouse for five hundred pounds.<br />In 1870 an expedition was searching the Traansvaal far and wide, ascertaining facts on the new wonder. At Dutoits Pan, a Dutch farmer named Van Wych was surprised to find diamonds embedded in the walls of his farmhouse. The clay of the walls had been taken from a small pond. On examination it was found to contain others, no did they cease when they reached the bedrock.<br />The discovery of diamonds at the Cape did not at first escite interest in Brazil, whose diamonds had hitherto supplied the world. But when Cape diamonds began to be brought to market in such large quantities, they so fascinated the Amsterdam lapidaries that for a long time they would cut no others. Thus the Brazilian market went down. The lapidaries refused to cut the small stones of Brazil, preferring the larger ones of South Africa.<br />A few extracts from a letter published in the newspaper called "The Friend", shows the state of the diamond fields at the time of which I write. "The news from the diamond fields is more encouraging. Forty-six diamonds reported having been found, several being over twenty-six carats. One of twenty-six and one-fourth carats found by Mr. Richets. For which he refused 2,200 pounds. The Pneill Mission Station seems gradually falling into the hands of the diggers. The Missionaries there cannot prevent it, nor do we see that the Free State will be able to assist Mr. Valenburg, although the Station is said to be in that territory. Many diamond companies are now formed. Men are flocking in from all over South Africa. When the Martizberg Volunteer Company was called out for drill, twenty members were absent. About six hundred men are already on the fields. At Hopetown on the Orange River, the people are intensely excited. "<br />"A correspondent to "The Friend" writes in under date of June 7th 1870, 'There are about five-hundred men digging, some parties very successfully, among these may be mentioned, Stock and Van Rooy, Greens and Messrs. Shaw, Jolly and Dennis. On the other hand, some have been working a month and six weeks, and found nothing. Many Boers are disheartened and leaving, while others press in and take their place.”<br />"A Bloemfontein Newspaper says 'The diamond Mania is raging among our officials. The government secretary is gone and left an inexperienced man in his place. The Postmaster General has gone too as fast as he could, to the Eldorado. The President is very indulgent to all applicants who ask for leave to go; none are refused. There is reason to think that one of these days His Honor will be left to discharge the duties of the Government Offices himself."<br />These fields were on the banks of the Vaal River, which divides two Dutch republics, one called Orange River Colony, governed by President Brand, and the other The Traansvall, governed by H. Pretorious. The land was owned by a chief named "Waterboer", a Griqua Chief. At this time both Presidents claimed the fields, and Waterboer gave his rights to the British Government, which sent a man out to take charge of affairs, and the diggers had then to pay a license for each claim. This greatly annoyed Pres. Brand. The dispute was finally settled by the British Government giving to the Free State several thousand pounds. It is sometimes a cause of wonder why diamonds remained undiscovered so long after the settlement of the country, but in many parts of South Africa are found crystals, which resemble diamonds. They lie on the surface of the ground, especially near the Caledon and Orange Rivers. The people thought the diamonds were crystals.<br />All these reports made people in Queenstown District anxious to go to the fields. Several parties were organized, and one of these companies was joined by my son-in-law William Lowe, my brother Elijah and son Francis Wiggill. William thus abandoned the idea he had of working at his trade in Queenstown.<br />After seeing this party off for the Fields, going with them as far as Queenstown, I returned to Bongoli to stay with my son John. I went to work making South African wagons, such as are used for freighting. I have mentioned them many times, as I have traveled hundreds of miles in them. I will here describe them for the benefit of those readers who have never seen one. They are twenty feet in length, and about four feet in width. The axles were then being made in England from a model sent home from Capetown, and shipped to Africa in different sizes. The wheels are very heavy with wide bands of thick iron dishes to carry heavy loads over rough roads. Many have tents over the back part of the wagon for carrying passengers, about eight feet long. A swinging shelf sometimes hangs at the back under the wagon, which is used to carry cooking utensils and other articles.<br />The Dutch farmers traveling wagon is quite an elaborate affair. The after wheels are three feet six inches high, the fellows measure in depth four and a quarter inches, with a neat molding all around each wheel, every spoke with a neat quarter bead up the center, having a square on the spoke at the hub. The length of the wagon is fourteen feet, and the width three and a half to four feet. The sides are framed together, having thirteen flat bars, mortised, the top rail being bent about a foot, making the side three feet high at the back while the front part is twenty-two inches high. The bottom of the wagon is made of two-inch plank, firmly riveted together onto crossbars at back and front, and two in the center, projecting about a foot on which rests two boxes, one on each side, about three feet in length and a foot deep. In these side boxes are kept provisions and dishes. On the front is a deep chest, which forms a seat for the driver, there is sometimes a similar chest at the back. The tent runs the length of the wagon, at least three feet from the front, strong canvas, over the bars and bows, lined with baize, and another canvas on the outside. A board is on the sides, riveted to the top rail and the upright bars. Above this hang pockets for clothing, etc. A canvas curtain on front and back. They can be fastened down with straps and brass buttons. In this tent swings a bed, called a kartel, which makes a comfortable sleeping place. During the day the curtains are rolled up, letting in light and air. At night all are fastened down tight. The coldest wind cannot penetrate into these wagons, and they are perfectly watertight, the outside covering being at the back, and a ladder for the convenience of the ladies. Many Dutch women are very stout and heavy often weighing three hundred pounds. The Dutch also use horse wagons, which are much lighter. Horses or mules and donkeys draw these. A Dutch man is very particular when he buys a wagon. He first examines the wheel, giving it a good shake, then he knocks the fellows with his knuckles to see if they are tight. He will get under the wagon and with his knife chip off bits of wood to see the kind of timber used. Then he will ask the wagon-maker if he can warrant the wagon to be made of dry and well seasoned wood. A Dutchman has his wood drying six or seven years before using it. Very few<br />wheelwrights please these people. Tradesmen from England have to gain a Colonial experience before they can build a wagon to please them. They also like a wagon gaily painted and decorated with flowers and birds.<br />Chapter XXXIV - The South African Visit Continued<br />Well, my relatives and friends were all anxious for me to make them wagons. My brother Elijah still had the one I had made for him ten years before. Nothing would have induced him to part with that wagon if I had not come back to Africa to make another one for him. He said he was keeping it in remembrance of me and my work. I made him another and he sold the old one for sixty pounds. They usually cost from sixty or seventy to a hundred pounds. I then made him another one with a lot of extra work on, such as carving and fancywork. I then made one for John, and one for William Lowe, and others for James Murphy and Francis Bentley, Moses Wiggill and Francis Wiggill. They provided the timber and I received thirty pounds each for my labors. Wagons were in great demand for freighting to the Diamond Fields, and this made timber expensive. I took my time over these wagons, taking a day off occasionally to visit my friends and relatives. In September I took a trip with my son John to the Mountains in Kreli's old country to get timber from the forests on these mountains.<br />We crossed the Inmani River, then over a flat covered with huge mimosa. We climbed "Braan Nek," a steep hill, on the foot of a high mountain. Below the road is a very deep basin. The road winds around this, down onto the plain below, and we travel on 'till we reach the White Kie River crossing which takes us into Native territory, and we camp at an Episcopal Mission Station called St. Marks. The land around this station was given to the first missionary by the chief, who told him he could have the land as far as his eye could see. So they have an extensive territory. Rev. Cannon Waters was in charge.<br />On the Monday we started for the forest and arrived there at sundown, a cold drizzling rain made it very disagreeable. We stayed that night at a trading station kept by a Mr. Winters. Here we bought the timber from the sawyers who worked in the forest there. On Tuesday we loaded up the timber and started on our return journey, the wind blowing a perfect gale. We were glad to get to the foot of the hill and camp at a German family's home. They made us welcome and I had a long chat with the man about America, he having relatives in the city of Baltimore.<br />On the 23rd of Sept. we were back in St Mark's, and on the 24th of September we arrived home, having seen a part of the country new to me, inhabited by Natives belonging to Kreli's tribe. Here and there a farmer or a trader.<br />I was quite comfortable with my son, my daughter being in her home next door. John went to the Diamond Fields twice, and my daughter visited her husband, William Lowe. John's wife was very kind to me.<br />My brother George planned a trip to the Traansvaal, where his wife's foster-brother lived, a Mr. James Jennings. His wife had died up there, while on a visit to Mr. Jennings, and passed away a believer in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. With her last breath she sang a Mormon Hymn. I intended going up with him, and rode down to see about it. I started by way of<br />Hangloop Mountain, by a bridle path to Lesseyton, called at Mr. Joseph Ralph's and Mr. Westerberg's, found the latter old and feeble. I also visited a Mrs. Padden, who was a Miss Wall, her relatives had gone to Utah. Her husband was then teaching school on a Mr. Whitehead's farm. He knew me at once and was glad to see me.<br />When I arrived at my brother's, I found he had abandoned the journey on account of poor health. I stayed with him five weeks. The day I left for Queenstown, though fine when I started, it became dark and cloudy, and by the time I had nearly reached the first farm house on my road, the thunderstorm burst in all its fury. In five minutes I was wet through. Here I stayed until the storm was over. Then Mr. Goddard happened to drop in and took me to his home where I was made comfortable for the night. Their kindness I shall never forget. The next morning I started on again, reaching Mr. Ralph's where I began to feel ill. I had taken a severe cold through getting wet.<br />After I crossed the river, it came down in a flood. I hurried on to the farm of a friend, Mr. William Staples. He and his good wife were both away, but his daughter was very kind, made me a good cup of tea which refreshed me. Miss Staples begged me to stay the night, but I wanted to get home, so I started over the steep and rugged mountain to Bongoli. Dense dark clouds gathered above my head, and I had first reached brother Elijah's home when down the storm came, with thunder and lightening like the storm that drenched me.<br />I got back to son John's farm to find my daughter Frances had just returned from a long visit to her sister Sarah Ann. She and her husband had brought Frances back, and to my regret, had left Bongoli before I got there.<br />I now settled down to work. In July 1871 came a letter from Brother George to Elijah, saying how ill he was, and wishing him to go to see him as quickly as possible. So Elijah and I went down without delay and found him dangerously ill. The Doctor attending him said both lungs were almost gone, and gave us no hope of his recovery. We stayed with him a week. He wished Elijah to be Executor of his immense Estate. Elijah consented, but he would rather not have had the office. George said he knew of no other he could trust with his affairs. We had many talks on Religion, he being still a believer in the faith of the Latter-day Saints he had embraced ten years before.<br />Before we lef,t Elijah asked George if he would like to take a journey as far as Queens-town as there was a very clever doctor there, named Dr Krantz. Elijah also thought the journey might do him good. George said he might venture if Elijah would come and assist him on the journey, which he did in a few days, having a comfortable traveling wagon. They took the best road they could, avoiding rough and rugged places. George breathed easier when on the Katberg Mountains. He arrived in Bongolo while I was away, having gone a little distance with my son John on his way to the Fields. I went as far as Dordrecht where I met an old friend, Tim Harding, a blacksmith. On the way home I called on my brother-in-law Francis Bentley, and as I was leaving their house, I passed a Kaffir man going up, but I took no notice of him. Then I heard my sister-in-law calling me, so I turned back, and found the man had a letter conveying to us the news of the death of brother George. The Kaffir had lost his way and the letter was a day late.<br />I then hurried down, reflecting on the life and labors of my brother George. We had played together as children, and boys, and worked together as young men. He and I were the only ones in our family to embrace the Gospel, and I am fully convinced that he died in firm faith as a Latter-day Saint. His second wife and three daughters had come up with him from the Winterberg. To my sorrow, I arrived too late for the funeral. He was buried in Queenstown cemetery. He was fifty-eight years old, born in Gloucestershire, England in 1813. He was a clever man, of an inventive turn of mind. All the machinery in use on his farm and distilleries he made himself, without a pattern or guide. My father used to say "George, I don't know where you get all your knowledge from", as he viewed the many different things on the farm. George was ingenuous from a boy. By hard work and industry he had amassed a great deal of wealth. It took a long time to settle the Estate.<br />All estates were worked in those days under the regulations of what was know as "The Orphan Chamber", formed by the first Dutch settlers in Cape Colony. So many Dutch died very wealthy, and in many cases the children were defrauded of their rights by unscrupulous friends or relations. Under this rule the surviving parent has to give a strict detailed account of the property and the half of its value is sent to the Master of the Orphan Chamber for the minor heirs. The money then lies in the Orphan Chamber Bank on interest until the children are of age. According to the law the survivors cannot marry again until all is settled satisfactorily. To avoid this law many are married by Anti-nuptial contract. The 1820 settlers were exempt from this Dutch law by a proclamation issued by Sir Charles Somerset, if they were married in England before emigrating.<br />Chapter XXXV - More About South Africa<br />I was now anxious to finish the wagons I was making, feeling a desire to be back in my Utah home. When I had finished them, I made several fancy boxes for my friends and one for my own use. So, settling all my affairs and bidding my relatives farewell, including my daughter Frances whose husband whose husband had decided to remain in Africa a little longer, I started for Capetown via the Diamond Fields, a very interesting journey it proved to be. We left Bongoli with the wagons on the twelfth day of December 1871. My son John and I took the road through Dordrecht, calling at Francis Bentley's to say goodbye. At Willow Park we halted for some repairs. We were soon climbing the Stormberg Mountains, and then traveling over an elevated country, inhabited by Dutch farmers. It is very cold here in the winter.<br />On the 20th of December we reached Aliwal North, on the Orange River. We were detained here two days waiting our turn to be taken over on the pontoon. At the Caledon River we had to wait one day. This is a dangerous, treacherous stream. My son-in-law William Lowe and family were once almost drowned in it, attempting to cross in a Cape cart when the river was in flood. A hottentot man they had with them jumped into the water and led the horses, who were going down stream, turning them toward the bank. A narrow escape. They were all wet through as the water came into the cart above the seats. My daughter had two small children with her, who were very much frightened.<br />The charge made for crossing on the Pontoon is one pound for each wagon. We were now in the Orange River Free State, where once roamed droves of wild animals, such as Quaggas, zebras,<br />hartebeest, wildebeests and spring-bok in thousands, as well as the lordly lion. Dutch farmers now live here and a few Bushmen, those small people before mentioned by me. At times the Dutch men catch the children and make slaves of them. When Ostriches were plentiful the bushmen gathered the eggs, ate the contents and used the shells for drinking vessels. They also ate the locusts and white ants, and some times a little honey. Their paintings on the walls of the caves are still to be seen. I have seen many of these drawings, one was of a company of soldiers and of ships. I have conversed with many of these curious little people.<br />We now crossed grassy plains, at intervals coming to a chain of mountains, which divided one flat from another. Occasionally crossing a small river. Trees were very scarce. Now and then we saw spring-bok, blesbok, or quagga. The farms being twenty or thirty miles apart gave the animals room to range. On these flats were thousands of bones of wild animals bleaching in the sun. At the time of the year we traveled over this country, the sun was fiercely hot. So hot that we could only travel during the night. Thunderstorms were of frequent occurrence. When they are over, the sun shines out as bright as before. The atmosphere is clear and pure again, the scent of the earth and grass after such a thunderstorm is very pleasant. Everything is refreshed after the burning, scorching heat. This was in Dec., midsummer. We passed a Maravian Mission Station, called Bethany. It was like a small village, thickly planted with weeping willow trees and locust trees, and a beautiful reservoir of water. The people taught here are Hottentots, Korranas and Bushmen.<br />Soon after leaving this place we came to the home of a Mr. Venter, a great friend of my son John. Here John always left his tired oxen, and got fresh ones. We spent Christmas Day at the Caledon River, and New Year's at Mr. Venter's. I enjoyed the mulberries in his garden, large as pigeon's eggs, and of fine flavor. The shade of the trees was very grateful.<br />This family belonged to a religious sect called "doppers", a branch of the Dutch Reformed Church. The men never remove their hats in their meetings. They sing only Psalms. All Dutch people are very religious as a rule. They have Sacrament of the Lord's Supper once in six months, called "Nacht-naal". All the farmers and their families climb into their traveling wagons and off they go to the nearest church, where they often have small cottages, which they occupy only at such times. These cottages are closed all the rest of the year. The windows have shutters and the doors and windows are securely locked.<br />Swarms of locusts swarmed across our path, and we saw immense herds of Spring-boks as we crossed the plains after leaving Venter's. We found my brother Joseph living on a farm on the banks of the Fat River, so called from the greasy appearance of its waters after a flood. It washes down mud that looks like fat. It may be there are some oil wells in its vicinity. Joseph was there for pasturage for his oxen. In the River is good fish.<br />From here we passed over several heavy sand-ridges, through a country destitute of wood or water. When nearing the Diamond Fields we come to low hills, dotted here and there with camelthorn trees, with branches on top shaped like umbrellas. Their wood is very hard and durable, of a dark color, bearing large thorns. There are also a few mimosa trees.<br />Chapter XXXVI - The Diamond Fields in South Africa<br />We arrived on the diamond Fields on the 4th day of January 1872 and a wonderful scene greeted my eyes. I hardly know how to begin a description of these fields, as they appeared at that time. There were about a hundred good houses and several large stores and Overland Coach and Stage Depots. As these vehicles would come in from various towns in the Colonies, bringing in men of all nations. One of these Coach Companies was an American Firm.<br />The earth was excavated in all directions, and piles of debris everywhere. The way the men did at the first was to peg out a piece of ground called a claim, after they had worked it and hundreds and thousands of pounds out of it, moneyed men would come along and buy a half or a quarter claim for five hundred or a thousand pounds. There were three places then being mined, lying about two miles apart. The first one was called "The New Bush". The second one "De Beers", the third "Dutoit's Pass". A Dutchman by the name of De Beer owned a farm, and it is said he found diamonds on it and kept it secret for a long time, not wanting the hundreds of diggers who were then at the River diggings, to over-run his farm. But in spite of his endeavors the secret leaked out, and the consequence was that hundreds of diggers made one grand rush, taking it by storm, to the annoyance of the Dutchman. His wife was very angry. They had to move their stock away, so they sold their farm to a merchant of Port Elizabeth named D. Ebden. The diggers then had to pay a claim license to Mr. Ebden, a claim being about twenty feet long and six or seven feet wide.<br />The merchandise we took up was unloaded at Dutoit's Pass, a regularly laid out village, containing large stores, Hotel and Restaurants, storekeepers were mostly Jews. At Dutoit's Pass is a large sheet of water called a Pass. But New Bush was the principal place at this time. The business done in this city baffles description.<br />About a hundred acres was covered with tents and houses and wagons. In every direction were mounds of gravel which the men had hauled to their tent doors to sieve and search for the precious stones. It is sifted and spread on a table with a ledge all around, except at one place, where it is pushed off, after being examined. Sometimes as the heap increases, the chair and table keep rising, until we saw men on top of a high hill of gravel.<br />I once lost my way among these gravel heaps. On the way to the claim I noticed something that looked like coal. I went to examine it and found it a black rock from a newly-dug well some forty to fifty feet deep. When I thought to return to the pathway, I found I was completely bewildered as to the direction of the tent. I had to retrace my steps a long way before I knew where I was.<br />On Sunday my son-in-law took me down among the claims. I went down one hundred feet deep where I had a drink of good fresh water, a scarce article in those days on the fields. A notable fact, that no work was done there on Sundays. Sabbath in universally respected all over South Africa, in town or country.<br />On these claims on a weekday could be seen swarms of men, like bees. Men of all nations, black and white. At first roads were left between the claims, so as to take their carts in, to haul the<br />gravel to the surface by means of buckets on wire ropes, worked by windlass and small pulleys. These stand on the side of each claim. These not having room to stand, they erected platforms for the men to stand on while they worked these windlasses.<br />All around the outside of the claims stood mountains of gravel. One mound being higher than the rest, they called it Mount Arrarat. The gravel from the pits was put into small trucks drawn by a steam engine. They were paid in money and firearms. When one set of men was paid, they would go home and another set come. When asked what they were going to do with guns, they would say, "Going to shoot the Dutch farmers with them."<br />The diggings at the New Bush seemed to have been a volcano at some age of the world. Far down was found a kind of lava rock, then would come layers of soft ashes and then layers of hard chalk and strata of different colors of clay. When this gravelly clay was exposed to the sun and air, it would slack like lime. Strange to say, no diamonds were ever found outside the claims first staked, although one side of the hill looked as likely as the other. After I left I heard they had gone another hundred feet, still finding diamonds, and had to pump the water out of the pits.<br />Viewing these claims from the top, they had the appearance of Old Ruins, everything being covered with a whitish dust, like powdered chalk, very injurious to persons inhaling it, settling on the lungs. Scores of liquor Saloons flourished on the fields. Many of them in large Marquee tents, some in rooms of houses. One run by a Mr. Parker was on an elaborate scale. He had made a lot of money with buying and selling diamonds. He went to England and brought out fittings of a first class Hotel and saloon. He also brought with him several young women to act as waitresses, but they did not stay long with him. They soon got married. They complained of long, late hours. Here liquors were dispensed to old and young. A kind of fever attacked many of the diggers. A cousin of mine had it in a severe form, but my son-in-law was never sick one day all the time he was there, being a strong robust, healthy man, able to throw off disease germs.<br />This fever was caused by lack of sanitary arrangements and bad water, as it is a healthy climate. Diamonds were also found on Waal River, at Klip Drift, many in small round holes, worn in the rocks forming the river-bed at the ford.<br />At New Rush could be seen little wooden houses with signs on them reading: "Diamonds Bought and Sold Here". In the streets and alleys would stand boys, buying all the diamonds they could off the diggers. The diggers would take diamonds to pay for their goods. There was no scarcity of money when I was there. Every steamer coming from England brought thousands of pounds with which to buy diamonds. Two lines of steamers were now plying between England and the Cape. Many of the 1820 settlers or their children now visited the dear homeland for the first time since Emigration. The diamond digging enabled many to take trips home and enjoy their visits.<br />While I was in the Fields, hundreds of frame houses were being erected there. They were framed and fitted together in Queenstown and taken up in sections on Wagons. They were roofed with galvanized iron sheets. Many stores and churches were built entirely of this corrugated iron. Photographers there were in abundance. In fact, the towns were left without photographers after the fields opened. Doctors and Lawyers also flocked here from all over. Jews from all parts of the world were here in business. At the time of this writing, the city now is called Kimberly, and has a good water supply. When I was there I thought it was the hottest part of the world I had ever been in. The sun beat down fiercely with nothing to break its burning rays. No trees bushes or gardens. The corrugated iron draws the heat and the white sandy roads try the eyes.<br />Chapter XXXVII - Beginning My Trip Back to My Utah Home<br />I bade my relatives goodbye and left the Diamond Fields on the 12th of January 1873. My son and son-in-law saw me comfortably seated in the big stagecoach bound for Capetown. It was drawn by eight horses. I paid twelve pounds for my passage and eight pounds for my two large chests to be taken by another coach. I occupied the back seat with a lady and a little girl, the coach being filled with passengers. It was noon when we got started and by daylight next morning we were at the Orange River where we had to wait, as the men in charge had not recovered from a drunken spree. However we were all finally safely landed by the Ferry on the other side. The River here is very wide with very steep banks. At this crossing is an English village called Hopetown. From here we traveled over grassy plains dotted with Mimosa and Calethorn, now covered with clusters of yellow flowers.<br />We next crossed the Karroo covered with little shrubs, passing many Dutch farmhouses. We traveled day and night. Sometimes we changed horses in the night and there would be a cup of tea or coffee ready to refresh us. The second day from the Orange River, we encountered a heavy thunderstorm. The thunder was terrific and the lightening played around the wheels of the coach. Rain came down in torrents, filling all creeks and rivers. We stood still until it was over. We were then within a mile of Beaufort West, a town of some seven thousand inhabitants. The river running through the town was flooded by the storm and was overflowing its banks.<br />Soon after leaving this town we came to a curious country with rivers fewer. The water tasting brackish. We often changed horses at farmhouses. At one place the new horses were so fresh and frisky and trotted along at a good speed, until we picked up two more passengers who took up as much room as two ordinary persons, for each one. Suddenly the axle broke and off came the wheel. There was an extra axle in the stage so the conductor and passengers helped put it in, and we went a mile or so when we found it did not act right. There was too much friction on one place, causing it to get hot. We had to keep on stopping to throw water over it to cool the wheel.<br />The mail coach finally overtook us, and consented to take some passengers to the next station, of which I was one, leaving the stage and other passengers to come along. It was seven miles to the Station and to my amazement the place was familiar to me. I recognized it to be the farm where Edward King left me, and from which Mr. Kittson took me home to Grahamstown. This was in 1823.<br />The conductor had now to make arrangements to get his passengers to their destinations. A Dutchman happened to be there with a light wagon, in which the conductor put our seats and he arranged to take us on our way. I was glad to get a rest before we started on again. When we reached the Zwart Berg Mountains the road winds along narrow passes between mountain ridges. We entered these mountains through a long narrow gorge. We were so crowded in our new conveyance that we were very uncomfortable. We had not room to sit, stand or lean with any comfort. The wagon had no springs. I had lost my back seat and was squeezed between two<br />disagreeable Irishmen. They were full of brandy, and at every place could they would get their bottles refilled, until they became very quarrelsome and abused the conductor.<br />We traveled on through the mountains until we reached the Hex River Pass, where there was a small village. There we halted to change horses. When I got out of the wagon I was so cramped and stiff I could hardly walk. With difficulty I got down to the River Hex, a beautiful stream of crystal water where I bathed my face and hands, ate some lunch and returned to the wagon much refreshed. I neglected to say that before we reached this village we came down along hill called Sir Lowry's Pass. Being a road excavated along the side of a steep mountain at great labor and expense. Shrubbery and flowers along this road were very pretty. Giant cactus grew here six to eight feet high, like fluted poles. After leaving this village we came to more open country. Mountains in the distance, frequently passing streams of clear water until we reached Worchester, the center of a grain-growing district containing twenty thousand square miles.<br />Our next station was Darling Bridge, built across a wide swamp, named in honor of Lieut. Darling. I was, by this time, completely worn out, I went to the hotel and had a little refreshment, after which I was able to take a walk. It was dark when I got back to the station. Just as the wagon was ready to start the conductor said he had fixed a place for me on the back seat, and I had better take possession. I took his advice, and to my surprise, found the two unruly passengers seated beside me, but they were handcuffed together. I learned from the conversation among the passengers that they had assaulted the lady passenger.<br />We were soon on our journey, but oh, what a night we passed through, traveling down the fearful road called Bain’s Pass in the Berg River Mountains, named after Andrew Geddes Bain, who superintended the making of this stupendous piece of work. I wished it had been daylight so I could see the grandeur of the scenery. It was very dark. A lamp hung under the wagon and one in the wagon, and the reflection of the two lights on the rocks gave weird and hideous shadows. I heard the sound of running waters, winding far below the level of the road, as we turned many sharp curves, huge rocks overlooking the road, and rocks were plied up on each side.<br />We drove very slowly as it was a dangerous road. I was in a state of mental fear and bodily pain, for I was completely pushed off my seat, so I climbed out of the wagon deciding to walk, but the conductor made me get in again, and I had to get back into "purgatory". It seemed to me an endless pass, and I was thankful to be out of it and reach a village called "Paart", so named because of the number of pure white rocks jutting out on the mountain sides, near the top, which shine in the sun like pearl.<br />This is a great fruit-growing district and I am told a very pretty place. Coming into the village we drove up to a Magistrate's office, but found no admittance. One of the men in irons told the driver to go to another place, which he did, where we found an officer. The whole company went into the house and left me to myself, where I had a little sleep. When daylight came I was surprised to see those two men freed from their irons, asleep in the porch of the Hotel. How the business was settled I never heard. I dare say money got them off.<br />I shall never forget what I endured that awful ride of six days and nights, the company of those rough men increasing the misery. The railway from Capetown had been completed as far as<br />Wellington, so we now boarded the train, which was the greatest relief from misery to ease I ever experienced. The scenery was beautiful, we passed miles of vineyards, orchards and gardens, going through Stellenbosch, known far and wide, laid out many years ago by the Dutch Governor, whose name was Van der Stell, and named after him.<br />I arrived in Capetown on the seventeenth of January 1873. I was met at the station by my friend Mr. George Rook, who took me to his home in Rondesbosch, where I stayed six weeks. I visited many places of interest in and around Capetown, where I saw the new dry dock for the repairing of ships. I am sorry I did not visit Simmon's Town, and Wynburg. Fruits of all kinds were ripe and very nice. Semi-tropical fruits grow here. Wild flowers grow in great variety on the slopes of the mountains, including the famous Orchid, a parasite plant growing on large trees, deriving its sustenance from the dew and the air. There are also freezias in many delicate things. Calla Lillies flourish in the marshy places. A large variety of heath grows on the mountain. Also Protea, or sugar bush, trees bearing large brush-shaped flowers, a sweet sticky gum covers the leaves.<br />In fact South Africa is famed for the beauty of its wild flowers. On the Kat Berg Mountains grow many kinds of everlastings of immortelles, white, yellow, pink and magenta. Some are large as a shilling piece, others quite small, in clusters. The petals surround a cushion of down in which is secreted the seed; the petals are of a hard shiny nature. When plucked they will keep without falling to pieces for years. Hence their name. They grow on rocky hills. In the Queenstown District grow the flowers called the hair bell, a kind of bulbous grass. Several pale pink bells, on the end of a tall hair-like stem, waving gracefully in the breeze. Here are also found brown colored lillies, called "Arend-bloom", or scent flowers, on account of their sweet scent.<br />In British Kaffraria the gladiolus abound. Also the Belladonna lily and the pretty blue flower called "Lobelia". Geraniums are found in all parts of Cape Colony and I must not forget the ferns, the graceful maiden-hair growing in sheltered nooks along riverbanks. In the forests we find Giant tree ferns, climbing ferns, and the pretty haresfoot fern. Several kinds of hardy rock-ferns grow in many places. In the Albany District grow wild date palms, and other kinds of palms; one kind bearing a kind of nut. A curious flower is found in all coast districts, called boat lilly. These flowers have large leaves growing in bunches from the ground. The flower stem is from two to three feet in height. On the top of this stem is a deep sheath bent over, from this green sheath bursts the flower, consisting of two wide petals of rich deep purple; from the center rises two upright petals of deep orange color, When this bloom fades, another one emerges, and they keep on until five or six flowers have burst from the same sheath, then the seed forms. This flower is called "Strititsia". Wild Honeysuckle with red blossoms, Cape Jessamine, Clematis, and many other runners grow in Albany.<br />Before leaving South Africa I may mention the numerous snakes found in the forests. Boa Constrictors and Puff Adders are plentiful. Also cobras and lizards. In some parts are found the chameleon, which takes the color of the thing it is on. Crabs are found in all rivers. Birds are numerous, of both fruit and grain-eating varieties. Also sweet singers, such as the Cape Canary, finches of several kinds, building nests a foot long of grass, deftly woven together, generally overhanging a river. Several kinds of owls, hawks, eagles, cranes, ducks and geese, also wild guinea fowl and partridge. Parrots and parakeets screamed through the Winterberg Forests. We<br />also see there the brilliant plumaged bird called the loorio. Crows too of various kinds. Many others too numerous for me to mention.<br />Sheep have been mentioned often in this book, but I have not said anything about the fat-tailed sheep called Cape or African Sheep. They were found among the Natives by the Dutch who first settled the Cape. Their tails are all fat and weigh about five or six pounds each. They have short wooly hair, of no use in commerce. Spanish merino sheep were found to be best for South African climate, and are the kind now all over South Africa. Wool-growing pays the farmers well. Cape cattle have very long, wide-spreading horns. Other breeds are being introduced. There are also wild hogs in South Africa, and an animal with a long snout called an "Anteater". I must not forget to mention the huge anthills found in many parts of Africa, some very large around in the shape of kaffir huts, about three feet high. In the Free State, they are of a different shape, much bigger at the top than at the foot, and fully five feet high. If a piece of the hill is broken off, the industrious little ants get to work and in a few minutes the place is repaired. The clay of these hills is very fine and is used for making floors of houses where timber is scarce. It is as smooth as a table when made properly. Floors are also made of peach stones laid in clay. Dutch people often scoop the inside of these anthills out and use them as ovens to cake bread in when traveling.<br />Chapter XXXVIII - I Set Sail for Boston - 12 March 1873<br />After being in Capetown six weeks I left for Boston on the Brig Picadilly owned by Mr. Murson, a merchant of Capetown; commander Rynon in charge. With me was Mr. Rook's son George. We sailed on the 12th of March, 1873. There were two other passengers, a Mr. Jones and a Miss Thompson who was going to St. John's, Canada, to visit her brother. A steam-tug towed us out of the Dock into the Bay, where we anchored for a few hours. Toward evening we set sail for the Sea, passing Robbin's Island very close. We had a pleasant run to the island of St. Helens, arriving there early one morning. The captain and his wife went ashore. They visited the tomb of Napoleon at Long-wood. A French guard was kept around the grave. I did not go ashore. The Island as we approached it, looked like one huge rock standing up out of the water, its sides steep and straight, with the surf dashing against them. Not a vestige of herbage to be seen. The town called Jamestown is built near the seashore in a deep ravine. I hear there is level land on the top, but all I could see from the vessel was high cliffs reaching down to the water's edge. No beach at all. Women came out to the ship in small boats with fruit, flowers and curios to sell, also penguin eggs.<br />While we were there a large Mail Steamer, called "The Africa", stopped a few hours, bound for Capetown from England. We left again at sunset and speeded on our way, sometimes passing ships. On reaching the Line, Old Neptune again made fun on board. We had fair weather all the way until the ninth of April when we were alongside the Island of Dernando De Formosa, belonging to Brazil. From here the weather changed, being cold and stormy. We passed a vessel called George Anderson. We heard afterward that she has not reached Boston, but was beating out to sea to escape shoals of sand.<br />When near Cape Cod, we were enveloped in a heavy fog. We were obliged to keep still and blow the fog-horn all the time. The sea was strewn with wreckage of a brig which must have been<br />74<br />laden with laths. Laths and spars were floating all round us. When the fog lifted a Pilot came on board and we were soon in Boston Harbor, the eleventh of May 1873, after a voyage of sixty days. The day we arrived, a terrific thunderstorm raged.<br />The sails of the Brig had been folded up on deck and got wet, and the Captain had them put into my berth, which made it uncomfortable for me, until the first Mate took me into his room, where I slept while on the boat. I stayed a few days in Boston. George Rook wished to go to Maine to see his sister, so I paid his passage and saw him off on the train.<br />I then made arrangements for my own passage to Utah which cost me sixty-five dollars. I went to New York, partly by train and partly by steamboat, arriving there on the 16th of May 1873. I left the same afternoon for Utah on the Panhandle Railway Line. At Pittsburgh we stayed over Sunday. On this journey some young fellows got on the train who seemed half tippsy. They were up to all kinds of fun and began to tease and torment me, which I feared would end in something more than fun. I was grateful to a young gentleman who bade them desist, scolded them for their-rough behavior toward an old man. He took care of me as long as he was on the train.<br />I arrived in Ogden on the 24th of May. Here I met Apostles John Taylor and Wilford Woodruff. I went on to Salt Lake, passing through Kaysville without stopping, arriving in the City on the 25th of May 1873, after an absence of nearly three years.<br />The changes that had taken place in that time were surprising. Many large new stores had been erected and vacant lots been built upon. There were many new houses, and business had increased wonderfully. I hardly knew my own place. A large cotton-wood tree that I had left standing on the corner had been cut down. I missed this, but soon found my cottage, dismissed the wagon that had brought my luggage, went inside and was home once more.<br />Chapter XXXIX - (The remainder of this book was written by Mrs. Susie M. Dodge, granddaughter of Eli Wiggill, and the baby whom he mentions as going to Africa with them in 1869-70.)<br />This is as far as the history of his life was written by my grandfather, Eli Wiggill. He finished it in 1883. Soon after this he was taken ill and it was never completed. I take pleasure in adding a short sketch of the remaining years of his life.<br />Soon after his return from Africa, his wife joined the Josephite, or Re-organized church. She neglected to make his home comfortable, and to end this unhappy state of affairs, they agreed to separate. He then made his home with his son Jeremiah in Kaysville where he was happy, as his son and daughter-in-law were very good and kind to him.<br />In 1874 he married a very good woman, a widow named Mrs. Ann Hammer. After living in Kaysville a few months, they decided to move to the City, onto his own property, which was on 7th East Street, between 2nd and 3rd South. There they lived in peace and happiness, he attending his garden in summer, also doing odd jobs of carpentering. In winter he would read write or study. Sometimes his grand-daughter from Kaysville would stay with them. He was<br />present at the dedication of the Assembly Hall. They both enjoyed the old Folk's day spent in Liberty Park.<br />His son Joseph was married to Miss Mary Whitesides of Kaysville in 1880. In the summer of 1881 Joseph was kicked by a horse, which knocked out his front teeth and injured him severely.<br />In the beginning of the year 1883, Grandfather was taken ill. He recovered somewhat from the first attack, but was never quite well again. In November 1883 his son-in-law William Lowe and family arrived in Utah from South Africa. They had encountered a violent storm on the ocean between England and New York. He was then ill in bed, but very glad to see them all. After they came he seemed to feel better.<br />At Christmas he was able to sit up in a chair. On the 9th of January, 1884 being my. fifteenth birthday, he gave me a blessing and presented me with a book. He felt that he would not live another year. He took to bed again in February or March. His wife gave him careful nursing. Neighbors and kind friends were very good to him, but he gradually grew weaker, and passed away on the 13th day of April 1884, aged 72 years and five months, deeply regretted by his family and friends.<br />He was a true and faithful Latter-day Saint, being a High Priest at the time of his death. His casket was made of Oregon Pine, according to the directions he gave a few weeks before he died. It had a piece of glass set over his face. At his request his body was brought to Kaysville and laid to rest in the cemetery beside his first wife, Susannah Bentley.<br />The funeral services in the Kaysville Meeting House, were largely attended. Several speakers told of his life and worthy character. Brother Henry Talbot spoke of their lasting friendship which began as boys together in far-away sunny South Africa, where they both heard and accepted the true and everlasting Gospel, and sailed from Africa, coming to Utah in the same company.<br />Thus ended the earthly life of a fine and worthy man. But although he is no more on earth, yet he has left a legacy of honor and integrity to his descendants, with whom his precepts and example shall remain until the latest generation, when they will all be reunited with him and all the loved ones who are gone before, to enjoy the Earth's Sabbath, and to finish the work which has been begun on earth. All honor to his memory.<br />Chapter XXXX - The Emigrants of 1820<br />Over the water wide and deep Where the storm-waves roll and the storm-winds sweep, Over the waters see them come! Breasting the billow's curling foam, Fathers for children seeking a home, In Africa's Southern Wilds.<br />Wilderness lands of brake and glen, The wolves' and the panther's gloomy den, Wilderness plains where the Springbok bounds, And the Lion's voice from the hill resounds, And the Vulture circles in airy rounds, Are Africa's Southern Wilds.<br />Hand to the labour-heart and hand Our hearts shall inherit and latered land; Harvests shall wave o'er the virgin soil, Cottages stand and gardens smile, And the songs of our Children the hours beguile, Mid Africa's Southern Wilds.<br />Make we the pride of the forest yield: Wrest from the Wilderness field on field: And to brighten our home and lighten our care And gain the aid of our Father there, Raise we to heaven the voice of Prayer, From Africa's Southern Wilds.<br />April 16, 1861 Rev. H. H. Dugmore<br />THE SUNNY HILLS OF AFRICA<br />"The Sunny Hills of Africa, how picturesque and grand, While clothed in mist the vales lie hid, like some dark spirit-land The Mountains in the distance seen, like hoary castles rise, And banks of clouds suspended hang, like icebergs in the skies.<br />The flowery fields of Africa, how beautiful and gay, The fairest blossoms deck the plains, and perfume fills the May. While gushing streams from every kloof, spread o'er the verdant green, And browsing game upon the lands, add beauty to the scene.<br />The country homes of Africa, where are their equals found? A welcome always greets the ear, and gladness reign around; And as one cozily reclines upon the snow-white fleece He feels a thrill of thankfulness, of gratitude and peace."<br />77<br />WHERE WOULD WE BE?<br />Where would we be, had the Pioneers Not started their journey west, With firm beliefs and resolute wills To seek a calm harbor of rest—<br />A haven of peace Where heartaches might cease- And on toward the sunset pressed ?<br />Had they not boldly plodded through hardships Undaunted, with purpose unbent, Feet burning, sweat pouring, brains reeling, At night singing weary and spent; Yet on, ever on, At every new dawn, Surmounting each fear as they went?<br />With smiles on their lips and hearts singing, With spirit of staunchness unspoiled By trials and heavy oppressions, Towards sighted goal, always they toiled; One idea in mind, A shelter to find, Where truth would be planted unspoiled.<br />What solid foundations they builded! Composed of Right, Faith, Bravery, With love in abundance and honor, All working in close harmony. If they had not left This heritage blest To govern us, where would we be?<br />—Margaret Shaw<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Wilson and Sophronia Ellis</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Wilson and Sophronia are Merthan Glenn Ellis’ grandparents</span><br /><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQq3wWJoCMI/AAAAAAAABXA/L3127txd0ZE/s1600/Wilson%2Band%2BSofronia%2BEllis--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 137px; height: 225px;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQq3wWJoCMI/AAAAAAAABXA/L3127txd0ZE/s400/Wilson%2Band%2BSofronia%2BEllis--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551451531895113922" border="0" /></a><a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQq3wMSqbOI/AAAAAAAABW4/TvNv8XxKdEo/s1600/Wilson%2Band%2BSofronia%2BEllis--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 123px; height: 225px;" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQq3wMSqbOI/AAAAAAAABW4/TvNv8XxKdEo/s400/Wilson%2Band%2BSofronia%2BEllis--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551451529248664802" border="0" /></a><br /></div>Wilson Ellis was born December 7, 1870 in Salmon, Idaho, to George Ellis and Rosetta Wiggill Ellis.<br />As a young man Wilson was very ambitious and wanted to work, but work was scarce in Salmon. He found work in Wyoming in the hay fields for Rudolph Wolfley. Here he met Sofronia. She was born September 29, 1877 to Rudolf Wolfley and Magdalina Schirm Wolfley, in Randolf, Utah. Sofronia's mother died when she was 14. She quit school to take care of the home and children. She studied a lot to help educate herself and her siblings. Sofronia was a beautiful lady with a strong body.<br />After a short courtship they traveled in a covered wagon to Logan, Cache, Utah, to be married in the LDS Logan Temple. They chose October 14, 1896 to be sealed for time and all eternity. They, then, returned to Wyoming and worked hard until they had a good start.<br />They decided to go to California. They started out with two children, Orvil and Mae, wagons, horses, and cattle. They found a good deal and decided to sell their many cattle but were gypped out of all their money. They had to go stay in Shelley and farm to get another start. Here their third child, Glenn, was born. They soon moved to Riverside, Bingham, Idaho.<br />She stood by her husband, helped her children through hard times, sewing their shirts and keeping them clean and neat. She made many denim quilts from the boys worn overalls. Sofronia bottled everything she could get when they were in season, made beautiful flowers from cloth and wire, and walked around the neighborhood on gravel and mud roads to go teaching.<br />Sofronia taught her children the value and rewards of hard work and worked with them. She took care of the chickens, gathered eggs and prepared chicken for meals. She made head cheese for the family and many neighbors. For health and medicine she gathered sage, dandelion buds, also peppermint, yarrow, and strawberry leaves. There seemed to be a tea for every ailment even, though some were bitter and nasty. They built a house from wood they chopped and sawed, which soon started to grow. The next spring they put up a "lean to" shack. This was later used for a chicken coop after Wilson and his brother, Jerry, built a beautiful nice size cement block house. They made three blocks a day gradually putting them up as they dried and cured. This was done in any spare time from farming. It almost seemed like recreation. He also helped many neighbors put up their homes. They lived on an 80 acres farm on Pioneer Road, which is now where the Blackfoot Northwest Stake Center stands. The land was all sagebrush and weeds. The government gave a homestead to those who would plant groves of trees and orchards. This changed the desert. Teams of horse drawn machinery were used. Also much hand and back labor.<br />Wilson raised beets, potatoes, wheat, barley, oats, and hay. The beets were planted with a four row planter. They were thinned with a short handled hoe when showing three leaves. Then hoed twice and cultivated to hold down the weeds. At harvest they were dug one row at a time. The workers would top them by hand and throw four rows into one to make room for the horse drawn wagon. When the wagon came everyone would stop topping and load the beets to be hauled to the beet dumps, as they were called, which were situated on the railroad track. From here they were taken to factories where the sugar was made. There was a sugar factory in Blackfoot, Idaho.<br />Potatoes were planted with a one row planter. Someone would drive the team and someone would ride the planter so there would be a set in each hole. These sets were cut by hand and made sure an eye was in each set to make sure of a sprout. They were harvested one row at a time with horse drawn machinery and picked by hand in baskets then emptied in burlap sacks. They would then be loaded on wagons and taken to cellars. They were kept there until a fair price was offered.<br />The grain was cut with a horse drawn binders which would cut and tie bundles. The workers would then stand several bunches together with the tops up so as to dry for threshing. Most every farmer had a granary of some sort for storing grain.<br />Hay was cut with horse drawn mowers. A horse drawn rake would put it in rows. The men would make this into piles with pitchforks. When dry enough it would be hauled on wagons and stacked into large stacks by a derrick.<br />They raised cattle, milk cows, also pigs. Chickens housed in a chicken coop furnished them eggs and meat. They raised bees and extracted honey. They owned a small dairy. They used what whole milk they wanted and separated the rest. They made their cottage cheese and brick cheese. The skim milk was fed to the pigs. The cream was sent to the Blackfoot creamery in a double seated fancy white top buggy with a fringe on top. They would load some hay on the back for the horses and stay in town all day.<br />The children all learned responsibility. They had strong bodies and could outwork anyone. They had contests in the field to prove this.<br />Wilson did a lot of veterinarian work. He would travel on horseback to the farm animals. He loved to fish and did so whenever possible. He was fond of horses and did a lot of horse trading.<br />Indians traveling in wagons would stop and visit on their way to Salmon. Sofronia would feed them. The always sat on the lawn. The wouldn't go in the house. The would fill their containers with fresh well water. Sometimes Wilson would do a little horse trading. When the Indians came back from Salmon they would bring smoked Salmon. This was a real delicacy.<br />The water was left in the ditches and canals so the cattle and horses could get water in the winter.<br />However it would freeze and the farmers would have to chop holes in it so the cattle could drink. One day when the Indians came by, one of them was so sick and had such a high fever they feared he would die. He jumped in the ice hole and although everyone held their breath he did live.<br />Bathing was in a small round tub. Water was carried in and heated then carried out. In the<br />summer after working hard in the fields many would head for the ditches and canals for a refreshing swim. This took a lot of sweat and dirt off, besides being social and fun.<br />Wilson and Sofronia lived most of their lives in Riverside on the corner of Pioneer Road and<br />Riverside Road. This couple had nine children, eight boys and one girl.<br />Orvil Wilson Ellis August 28, 1897 married Lula Grieves<br />Mae Elizabeth Ellis November 22, 1899 married Chester Grimmett<br />Glenn Ellis August 8, 1902 married Nettie Turpin<br />Alfred James Ellis September 6, 1904 married Survella Knight<br />Rowsel Ellis December 9, 1906 married Alice Bitten<br />William Vaughn Ellis November 30, 1908 married Evalyn Goodwin<br />Lawrence (Smokey) Ellis December 29, 1910 unmarried George J Ellis May 18, 1918 married Lillian Taylor<br />Vear R Ellis September 4, 1920 married Loraine Stander<br />After an epidemic of a severe kind of flu many, many people died. Wilson got it and died January 10, 1929 at the age of 57, in Riverside, Bingham, Idaho. She married Hyde Yates the 22 February 1941. They were very happy after long years of being alone. They lived in a nice home in Yost, Utah. He had a sheep camp. They would go out in the hills and take care of the sheep. She said this was one of her happiest times because it took her back to her childhood days. Sofronia died at age 65 August 14, 1942, in Blackfoot, Bingham, Idaho, of liver cancer.<br />At this time his posterity is spread throughout the country and even in foreign countries and much too numerous to count.<br />The farm was split and George took the east half with the house and buildings. We, Loraine and Vear Ellis, purchased the west half and built a small home, barn granary, chicken coop, and dug a well. We moved ditches, leveled hills and hollows, and made a more beautiful farm. We lived there until we bought a larger farm in Moreland. The house and buildings were moved away. We sold the land. Now beautiful LDS Stake Center is located where our house and yard was, on the old Ellis farm.<br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">SONG OF THE LAZY FARMER</span><br /></div>This weather, with it’s threat of snow and temper’tures that drop too low, may suit the kids just perfectly but it’s a real pain to me. I s’pose it’s cause I’m getting old, but I can’t stand this kind of cold, if, when it’s zero, I expose my nose and ears, they’re quickly froze. No longer can my old legs lift me through a frigid waist-deep drift, and even if they could I’d sneeze so much my ancient lungs would freeze. My sense of balance has grown dull, a hog on ice is more graceful than me, I either break my crown or crash-land right where I sit down.<br />When winter blizzards blanket us with snow, it’s much too dangerous for me to venture out-of-doors to help Mirandy with the chores, and though I surely wish I could, I do not dare try chopping wood for fear I’d hurt myself and she a lonesome widow then would be. It’s foolishness for me to court such danger. I can best support the efforts of my loving spouse by staying safely in the house and keep logs roaring on the fire so when Miranda starts to tire, she quickly can thaw out and then get back to work outside again.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">The Autobiography of Glenn Ellis</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Glenn Ellis married Nettie Mae Turpin<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Glenn is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ father<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Written by him a few months before he died of<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Amylotropic Lateral Sclerosis (Lou Gehrig’s disease)<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">GLENN ELLIS 2-16-71</span><br /><br /><a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQrZjGnrLGI/AAAAAAAABXQ/_zbIO5bH5dk/s1600/Glenn%2BEllis--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 136px; height: 179px;" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQrZjGnrLGI/AAAAAAAABXQ/_zbIO5bH5dk/s400/Glenn%2BEllis--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551488687783226466" border="0" /></a><a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQrZi_VxkKI/AAAAAAAABXI/oASGszq-nHg/s1600/Glenn%2BEllis--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 142px; height: 182px;" src="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQrZi_VxkKI/AAAAAAAABXI/oASGszq-nHg/s400/Glenn%2BEllis--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551488685829099682" border="0" /></a><br />For my Sons and Daughters and their Posterity:<br /></div>I was born a son of Wilson and Sofronia Ellis in the year 1902, August 8, in the Idaho Falls country. The first I can remember was crawling out of a small ditch of water at about 2 or 3 years old for doing a dirty job in my pants. That water was pretty cold and I think it taught me a lesson I didn’t forget. (This was taken place in Basalt.)<br />Well things must have gone along pretty well till I was 3 or 4 years old. Then I was old enough to start doing a few odd jobs like helping drive the cows to the pasture an we had a lot of fun. We made one mistake when we got ready to round up the cows to take them home to be milked we forgot to shut the water off. That night that little stream keep washing bigger an bigger and the next morning it had washed the whole bank out. The men on the ditch couldn’t figure out<br />how that ditch washed out. I knew but they didn’t ask me. And I wasent about to tell them. But sure made me feel bad to think I caused so much damage.<br />Them was lonely old days. Nothing to do only watch the old cows. One day we decided to have some milk so we got one old Jersey cow that was gentle. So we was on each side of her having some milk. It tasted pretty good. My old Dad was a pretty smart man I found out after the canal break. He keep pretty close tab on us kids. I don’t know where he come from but got right up to us and saw us kids sucking that old cow. He just pick me up an gave me a right good spanken. That night I went without my supper. Them days milk was the staff of life. Mother would make butter and cheese to sell to get a little money to buy other food we needed. Mother made most of our clothes.<br />We moved to a place just east of the Idaho Falls sugar factory on Willow Creeck. That was where my brother Vaughn was born. That was where I was taught to stay on a job till it was done. Dad had two or three acres of spuds to harvest. It was different than the way we harvest spuds now. Dad would plow them out–then us kids would dig the spuds out of the loose ground an put them in a basket when the basket got full we would dump them in a sack. Well it was fun for awhile. When the fun was gone I went to the house. I had enough spud digging. Dad was a man of few words. He came to the house an got me by the ear and lead me out to the spud patch. He told me I was to stay there till the days work was done. From then on I never left a job till my days work was done.<br />That was about the time the grass looked good in California. A man talked my father into going to California. Dad was always a pretty good trader, especially horses. He all ways had a good string of horses. We headed for California in a camp wagon and a trail wagon. It seems like every day Dad would have one or two new horses in his string. I remember crossing Snake River at Glens Ferry below Twin Falls on a ferry boat. We got as far as Nampa Idaho. That was the time the biggest earth quake that ever hit California. It was at San Francisco, 1906, where we were headed for. When Mother and Dad heard about that it scared them out. So they turned around an came back to Blackfoot. Dad rented a farm between Firth and Shelley, called Minroe. All there was there was a beet dump an spud cellar. That was about 1908. I was six years. I started to school there. We went to school at Basalt. We had a two and a half mile walk. In all kinds of weather. Some days we would have our fingers an feet frozen. But we got used to it and we keep going. We lived there three years. It was there my brother Lawrence was born. He was just learning to walk when we moved to Moreland. We move into a little log one-room house with a dirt roof. The house was built out of green cotten wood trees. The next spring there were green leaves grew out on the walls.<br />Dad bought the old Tom Lindsay farm one mile north of Riverside. He built a new one long room house out of lumber covered with black tarpaper on the outside and cheesecloth glued to the board wall and then paper over the cheesecloth on the inside. We lived in that house till 1917. We built a new house out of cement blocks that still stands.<br />That was the time of the first world war. I was fifteen years old. That was a bad year for me. I<br />was stricken with a bad deases we called it rheumatism them, which I have found out later that it was rheumatic fever. I was bed fast from March till July, then it took me a month to get back on my feet again. I was in the eighth grade at that time. I wasent able to graduate with my class. I quit school. I have been sorry ever since. I wasent able to work much that year.<br />The next spring I was feeling fine so I went out an got a job plowing with an old hand plow. We called them foot burners. I worked till we got the crop in. By that time the sugar beets were ready to thin. I an my three younger brothers would thin Dad’s beets. Then we would contract fifty or sixty acres of beets for the season. We would thin an acre apiece a day. That would buy our school clothes and keep us in spending money. I didn’t go to school so I worked all the time. I bought me my first horse for sixty-five dollars. It was a real nice saddle horse. I keep him for two years and by that time I began thinking of the girls, so I sold my saddle horse and bought me a buggy horse and a new buggy. It was a horse my brother-inlaw Chester Grimmett, had raised an broke to a buggy. This was my only sister’s husban. She was just older than I an her name is Mae. She is sure a fine sister. Since Mother died she has been the mother to all of us boys.<br />Getting back to this buggy hose, his name was Flint. He was black as coal with four white stocken feet. He was a high spirited horse. He was a best looking and the fastest horse on the road. In the winter when the snow came I had sleigh runners to put on my buggy and sleigh bells on my horse. You could hear me coming for a mile.<br />In the year 1920 I met a little girl at a Thomas dance that really took my eye. I had another girl at the dance that night but wasent long getting a date with her. Her name was Nettie Turpin. I never look at another girl from then on. We went together for about a year. Then we decided to get married in the fall. There wasent much work right then so we went up at Island Park to work in the timber to make me a wedding stake. I work real hard for two month get out cellor timber for a man by the name of Starkweather. He own the place where my brother Vear lives now. Starkweather was come home from Salt Lake in a car and he got hit by a train an got killed. So there went by wedding stake. But October the eleventh came when we planned on getting married and we left the beets the tenth and Dad took us to Logan and we were married the eleventh and back in the beet field the thirteenth and that is where we spent all our anniversarries except last year and I wasent able to work so I took Mom out to dinner.<br />Well getting back to our young married life. We had several disappointments. The first year I rented a place in Morland. It wasent to good a place so we didn’t make much that year. I bought a team of bay colts that were 3 year old. I broke them good an I hauled beet pulp that winter for cattle feeders. I got one dollar a ton for loading it with a scoop shovel an hauling it five miles. I made two trips a day and four tons to the trip. That was eight dollars a day for me and my team. That was pretty good money in those days. I would leave home before day light an get home after dark. So the little Kidder (that was Mom’s knick name) spent some pretty lonely days.<br />On December 7 we had a little girl born to us. And that happend on my father’s birthday too so he should have the honor of naming her. So he named her Ruth. She was a cute little rat. We<br />really injoyed having her in our home. She was lots of company for the little Kidder to play house with. I rented a place the second year close to Dad’s. It is the place where Lynn Wolfley lives. It was a nice place. We done fairly well the next two years. I was able to buy some cows to milk and figured we was sitting on the moon. The second year we were there we had a little boy born to us. We named him Merthan. That winter Ruth got the hoppen caugh. She had it very bad. And the little Kidder had to stay home all winter with two little kids down with the hoppen caugh. And me gone all day hauling pulp. By spring she had had it. She couldn’t sleep nights and worried over the children. The little Kidder’s health wasent too good after Merthan was born. She had a bad gorder on her neck. The doctor said she couldn’t stand to have any more children.<br />That spring it looked like we were going to have a good year. The crops looked good. We even felt like we might be able to buy a new car. Along about July or August the white fly hit our beet crop and the leaves turned black and died. I never harvested a beet after doing all that work. We felt pretty blue that fall. An then there was a guy by the name of Molen came to Riverside and wanted a bunch of farmers to move up to Montana to settle on some land that the Great Northern Railroad was developing. They were putting water on it and they wanted it settled with Morman farmers that knew how to arrigate new land good. The Railroad Co. agreed to ship us up there and loan us money to put our crops in an money to buy cows or sheep with and give us three years to pay it back in at a low rate of interest.<br />Well that sounded pretty good to a lot of people in Riverside. There was about ten young familys decided to go that next spring and we were one of them. That was the main talk of the town–go to Montana and get rich farming.<br />Well all the men went up early to get settled befor the familys came. We took our cows, chickens, and horses and furniture upon the train that was quite an experance. We were three days getting up there. Those freight trains didn’t move very fast. Well we finely arrived and the place didn’t look to good. So this man that got us to go up was a pretty nice fellow and he told us to look around an get a place we did like as long as it was where the Great Northern Railroad was. So I and a friend by the name of Wallace Hawks went looking around. We found a good place that had been farmed for years at Sims, Montana on the Sun River. We figured it would be big enough for both of us. That first year. It had a four-room house on it that we could have two rooms each to live in. We got all settled and sent for the familys. Well they came a day early so we wasent there to meet them. There they were stranded an didn’t know which way to start walking. All they new was the Tom Clark ranch. They felt pretty blue. A fellow came up to them and ask if he could help them. They told him the name of the place and he knew where it was so he brought them home. They were sure a sight for sore eyes. Each had two small babys and they had all been crying. We were just eating supper when they walked in. And this man that brought them home turned out to be one of our best friends.<br />Well that turned out to be a pretty nice farm. We done fairly good that year. During the summer we got pretty well acquainted with our neighbors. And they had a small branch of the church there. We all went to church every Sunday. We met at an old fort Shaw. It was called the Sun<br />River Branch. All the Mormons in an area of fifty miles came to this branch. We would take our lunch and have pot luck every Sunday. We drove horses on a buggy for a while. Then I bought an old Model T ford for fifty dollars. I fixed it up an put a new top on it an give it a new paint job. Then we went to church in style. We even drove it to Great Falls a few times. Great Falls was fifty miles east of where we lived. But that old ford chuckeled right along.<br />Well we met some friends from up at Ferfield on the bentch that came from Baysalt by the name of Earl Kelsey. They were good Mormons. He was our main preacher on Sunday. Anyway the Mormons decided to make up a carivan an go to Cardstone Canada to the Temple. And Kelsey ask us to go with them. They were pretty well to do. And they had a big Chrisler car for us to go in. By the way he was the Sunday School Superintendent an we were his counselors. So we were pretty close friends.<br />Well there was around fifty couples went. We left our babys with a very good neighbor across the way. She offer to tend them for us. She wasent a Mormon. But a very good neighbor. Her name was Mrs. Nocks. She took real good care of them. We were gone about ten days. While we were in the Temple the Stake Patriarch came up to mom and I an said if we would stay over till Monday he would like to give us our patriarchal blessing so the Kelseys was willing to stay and while we waited we went over an went through the Prince of Whale Hotel. It was sure a pretty hotel built on the edge of a big lake. Well we got our blessings given to us. And those blessings have been a guide for us to follow through the rest of our life. Mom was promiced her health would be better and she would live to be a rememberance to her childrens childrens children. We both had a good blessing to live for. In mine it said I would never be rich in worldly good but I nor my posterity shall never want for food.<br />Well the second year we rented a place upon the Farfield bench about twenty miles from Simms. It was a big level country and I rented two placed about a mile or two apart. I had a pretty crop of wheat on the one I didn’t live on. It looked like I was going to make good that year. My Dad an Mother, Vaughn and Mae came up that summer to see us. Dad just bought a new Osmobile car. It was sure a pretty car. Dad liked the country an figured I had made a good move when I went up there.<br />Well that fall I had made arrangements to buy a new grain binder to cut my grain with. It was only a few days after that we got the darnest hail storm you ever saw. It just ruined all my crop of grain. I never harvested a kernal of grain. I cancil out my new binder that year and went out an russeled a job to live on. We felt pretty blue. I even let Nettie and the kids come home for a visit that fall. She stayed for a month an picked up spuds for a little spending money. Dad thought a lot of her.<br />That winter Dad got sick and died. That was quite a shock to us. We came home to his funeral. When we left up there it was the first part of January an was still warm an nice weather. And when we got down here there was two foot of snow an colder than blazes. We stayed a week or ten days. And when we went home winter had struck Montana. Everybody was snow bound up<br />there. We were three days getting from Great Falls home an about froze to death. When we got home we was broke. I went out an russeled a job hauling bale hay loading it on box cars. Boy was it cold. I hauled hay at fifty degrees below zero that winter for five dollars a day for me and my team. But it keep the wolf from the door that winter. That spring I had a lot of crop to put in so I bought an International tractor so I could get my crops in good shape so I could make up what I lost the year before. We also built a new church at Simms where we lived the first year we went up there. We were quite busy that summer building the church an farming. Well it looked like we were going to do pretty good that year. But when fall came again we got another hail storm to wipe our good crops out again. We felt pretty blue, having two crops wiped out in succession. When we went up to Montana I told Nettie if she wanted to come back in three years I would bring her back and that was the third year for us. Mom never mentioned it till the next spring. Kelseys came over to visit us. And break the news to us that they were coming back to Idaho. And they wanted us to ship back with them. Mrs. Kelsey was coming in just a day or two. So we made up our minds in a hurry an Mom an the kids came with her. Earl and I stayed. We had an auction sale to sell our livestock an our machenery. That was the last of March. My brothers got busy an had me a good place to rent when I got here. It was the old Joe Williams place. It was a good place. Mom made some big promices to me if I would bring her home. She said she would have another baby. Well when we came back I brought my tractor back and one team of horses and furniture. What little we had it wasent much. And we lived with my mother that summer. I farmed her place that year. It was a tuff year. In the peak of the 1930 depression. You couldent borrow any money at the banks or anywhere else. So I got my crops in early an I got a job plowing spud ground with my tractor. I had about the first tractor in the country so I had plenty of plowing to do. I had my brother Rowsel plow through the day an I plowed all night. The only time that tractor stopped was the time it took to gas up an grease it. We keep it going 24 hours a day. Some of those nights were pretty cold for me but I kept going. We would plow close to thousand acres every year.<br />Well the next spring I rented the place where my brother Vaughn lives now. And then March 21 the little promist child was born.<br />This is an abridgement of our trip up to Montana I should have put in. We left Blackfoot the last of March. There was my brother Lawrance and my brother-in-law Chester Grimmett an Wallace Hawksan an myself. We shipped up on a freight train. We had two car loads. On our way up we left the car door open and some of our chickens got out. We had the whole train crew chasing chickens. After we got them all caught we had a big chicken dinner in the cabbuse. It was a pretty nice crew on the train. We made it up to Butte Montana the first day. Whenever we stopped in a town Lawrence an Chester would have to hide. The inspector came to check all the cars. We were only aloud one man to each car. The train crew didn’t care. We unloaded all the cows an horses at Butte for the night to feed an water them an milk the cows. We had quite a time getting the cows to stand while we milked them. We had about twenty head. We were planning on going out an having a time on the town that night. But by the time we got the cows milked our desires had all left us. So we settled down an went to bed. We pulled out quite early the next morning and made it to Great Falls that day. And we had the same thing over again only the cows didn’t give much milk. We went to Fort Shaw the next morning where we met our<br />destination. We was the rest of that day and the next day getting moved. Chester came back on the train and Lawrence stayed up there with me that summer. We didn’t care too much for the setup they had for us there at Sun River. So Hawks and I an Lawrence went out looking around for a better place. We went up to Simms about ten miles up the river. There we found a pretty nice place big enough for the two of us. It had a four room house on it. So we had two rooms each to live in. We were all a little crowded but we managed to get along that summer. Lawrence worked for both of us that summer. We raised sugar beets, spuds, grain, an hay. That year was our first experience with potato bugs. We would have to mix flower with paris green an put it in a thin sack and walk up an down the rows shaking it on the bugs and when they eat the spud leaves it would kill them. Lawrence stayed with us till that fall. Then Dad, Mother, Mae and Vear came up to see us and they brought Lawrence back to go to school.<br />On this place there were lots of chock cherrys an sarvesberrys and we had 2 or 3 jelly crabapple trees on the place. So we had plenty. Nettie mixed chockcheery and crabapples an that made the best jelly I ever tasted. People that came up to visit us tells us how they injoyed Mom’s fried spuds, jelly, an hot biscuits for breakfast. The Bowmans, Gurneys and several others came up. It was a very nice summer. But a hell of a winter. We would have 2 or 3 weeks of nice warm weather an get our blood thinned out. Then we would get a cold wind from the North an freeze the cows teats an about freeze everything to death. There was one night we had two car loads of people come in on us about frozen to death in a bad blizzard. There car got stuck in the snow. We couldent put them all to bed so we kept a hot fire an they set up all night. We gave them something to eat an by morning the storm let up so we went out an hitched the horses up an pulled there cars out of the snow an got them on there way home. This was a common accourance up there in the winter for us. Our place was the farrest place out toward the desert. So we got them all but we didn’t mind.<br />It was a beautiful morning, warm an nice. I hurried an took Ruth an Merthan over to mother’s place an got mother to come an stay with Nettie while I went to Moreland on a horse to call the Dr. Lindsey’s store was the closest phone. The Dr. just about came too late. Mother an I was sure worried. When the Dr. came it was soon over with. And we had a cute little girl. We named her Marilyn. The Dr. named her after a movie star that had just died.<br />There was six years between Merthan an Marilyn an she should of been the most spoiled child. But she wasent. She was always cheerful an had a smile for everybody.<br />We lived on that place till 1935. Then we bought the place where we live now. That fall we had more trouble. I had a bad atact of pendisides. I didn’t go to the hospital in time an they broke an scatered all through my body. When they operated on me the Drs. said I never had a chance to live. Dr. Call said well I will swab him out an give him all the chance I can. Well it was four days befor I new anything. Then I began to come out of it. I was in the hospital twenty-one days. The Dr. said the only reason I made it was that I had lived a clean life an I was tall an thin on surplus fat.<br />Well we had just bought this place and a big Dr. bill facing us that fall. But luck was with us. That fall I had 20 acres of red clove seed that turned out real good and I got a good price out of it. That paid my place payment an my beets an grain paid all my expences so we felt pretty good. We even had a little money left so I decided I would remodel the old house that winter. We put water in the house and a bath room in. Also a floor furness in the front room. We also plastered the whole house. That spring we slept in the damp house after plastering it. An Mom had a face parralices. One side of her face was terrible. Marilyn was just small an she said Mama you look like popeye the sailor. That really got us all. I took Mom to Dr. Call, my Dr. in Pocatello, an he said she needed a female operation. So she was operated on an it took 2 or 3 months for her face to clear up. But she came out of it okay. Things turned out pretty good for us after that. In 1937 we bought the place out where Merthan lives and we bought us a new buick car. Merthan had grown up to a big boy by then an he helped me do the farm work. We put many long days on the farm. We built ditches on fills on the place out there and got 80 acres under cultivation an water out of the 160 acres. That was good. It was a good place. Then the war II broke out an Merthan had to go in the service at 18 years of age. He was in his senior year of high school. He joined up in January. He had enough credits to be able to graduate. So in the spring I had to go stand in his place to get his deploma. He went in the navy air corp. He went to Farrigut Idaho for boot training. After boot camp we had him home for about a week. And then he went to Mimphis, Tennessee to school. He went from there to Hiwaia and we never seen him again for 2 ½ years. He spent all his time in Pacific ocean, mostly in Guam. He was a supply man. I think he flew supplys all over the Pacific.<br />We couldent hire a man anywhere to work on the farm. So all the help was my girls. Ruth was married so all I had was Marilyn. She was a good little worker. She done a lot of the tractor work. She was only 14 or 15 years old. Ruth came an help me a lot to. Between the three of us we got it done. Mom and all of us worked in the beets thinning, hoeing, and then in the fall Mom and Ruth pulled the beets and I hauled them. I was able to get help to top them. Then I quit raising beets. And went to raising spuds. They were easier to raise. Marilyn was my main help. She would lead the crew picking spuds or anything she done. We had Thelma’s boy Jay with us for a year or so. He was Marilyn’s age. He help me too. Jay got some boxing gloves for Christmas. So him and the neighbor boy wanted me to put the gloves on an fight the two of them. I told them okay. We went outside Christmas day. It was a nice day. There was a little skift of snow on the ground an while we were boxing I happened to step back an stepped in a little hole an broke my leg. I went down an two kids right on top of me. They were giving me blazes. I finally got them to realize I couldn’t get up so quit beating me and help me in the house. It sure hurt. I went into the doctor an he put a cast on my foot an ankle an leg up to my knee. And told me to stay off from it. And there I was with fifteen cows to milk. My first thoughts was Merthan. How I wish he was home. We went into the Red Cross to see if they could do anything to get him home. They said they would do all they could. Boy they done plenty. Merthan was stationed at Guam an he was on a plane over at Japan delivering supplys. When he got back at base his officer told him to pack his bag. He was headed for home in 30 minutes. He was home befor we new it. He got a 30 day leave, and he spent the rest of his time in San Teago. He was out for good in May. It sure seemed good to have Merthan back home. I am getting ahead of myself again. I forgot when Gerry came in the home. In the spring of 1940 our three children was getting pretty well grown. Marilyn was in school and Mom had a lot of free time on her hands. So she said she was going out to look for a job. Well I didest like the idea to well. So I got my old head to thinking. Mom was in good health by that time. And I came up with an idea that I thought was better than hers. So I went to work on my idea and about 9 months later we had a little boy come into our home. Mom didn’t like it much at the time. She figured we were too old to have any more family. But when he came that all left. He was sure a cute little baby. Black hair an eyes. We were sure proud of him. Ruth was married at the time. And she was pregnant with Jeannie. I think Ruth was just a little bit envious of Gerry. She spent most of her time home here with us tending Gerry. But it wasent long till Gloria Jean came and she was as blond as Gerry was dark and just as cute. Gerry and Jeannie were more like brother an sister than Uncle an Niece. Gerry was always quite an independent little guy and as smart as a whip. He weaned himself at a year old. And he made Merthan take over taking care of him at the table an he just dogged Merthan’s footsteps till Merthan went into the service. And Mom never mentioned to go get her a job anymore.<br />Along about a year after Merthan got out of the service he got to think a lot of a cute little girl named Vonnie Elison, one of LaMar’s cousins. They desited to get married and Merthan was always good to stay home an help me farm so I sold him the farm on the desert. And we worked together as long as I was able to farm.<br />Along about 1948 we decided to go on a trip with the Loffgreens down in Old Mexico. We left Gerry with Ruth and LaMar. He had started to school so we couldent take him with us. While we were gone Ruth an Vonnie wanted to change our house around a little so they moved the furniture around. And Gerry dident like it when he came home from school. So he told them to put it back the way mom had it. They could see he ment businesss. So they told him they would take him to the show, thinking he might forget about the house by morning. So they went to the show and when they come home he said alright let’s get this house back they way Mom had it. And he wouldent go to bed till they put they house back in order. He thought what was good enough for Mom was good enough for him. His mom done most of the raising of him. I was farming so much ground I didn’t get to be home with Gerry too much of the time. I have wished since I had spent more time with him. Gerry was always a very studious kid. Whatever he done he done well. He never cared for farming but when I put him on a job I new it would be done good, whether he liked it or not.<br />Along about 1950 we started to build our new house. I done it myself. I started in the spring an finished it up by Christmas. That was quite a busy year. I really worked hard. I run the farm an worked on the house whenever I had time. I done a lot of the house at night. I remodeled the old one and then added on several places. I made some mistakes but it turned out pretty good. And has been a good warm home with all of us living in it.<br />Well next will be about Marilyn. She an Darwin met and started to going together quite steady. I got acquainted with Darwin when he worked in a grocery store while he was in high school. It seemed like I was one of his special customers. And I took a liking to him and when they started going together I thought that was just all right. He was in the navy at the time and he was stationed at Treasure Island at San Francisco. We made a trip out to see him an of course took Marilyn an Gerry along. It was a nice trip and we injoyed it very much. Darwin showed us a good time. Well it wasent long till he got a furrlow and came home and they were married in the Idaho Falls temple. He had a year or so left in the navy. They lived there till he finished his time in the service. They had a little girl they named Tammie by that time. We made one or two trips to see them while they were there.<br />Well our family got down to one little boy of our own. Nettie’s sister Thelma took sick an so we took her two children to live with us for about a year. That was Deanna and Bobie Berndgen. Bobie was the same age as Gerry and Deanna was 2 years older. They were very nice kids to have in the home. We got along very well with them. They even seemed like our own.<br />Darwin decided to be a dentist. So he went back to school. He went to Pocatello, Logan, and finished up in Portland Oregon. We made several trips to Portland to see them. And we injoyed every one of them. After Darwin got out of school they settled in Grants Pass, Oregon, where they still live. They had five children when Darwin got out of school (Now there are six.)<br />When Gerry got out of high school and in collage we started taking the winters off. We went to Mesa, Arizona for three years. Then LaMar got sick and had to leave this cold country so they sold out and moved to Hemet, California. That was such a nice place to winter in. We have been going down there for the winters. We had Blake, Ruth’s oldest boy live with us through the summers to help me on the farm.<br />Gerry went to collage one year at Logan, Utah. And then he was called on a mission for his church over in Ireland for two years. And when he got home Blake worked for Merthan one year and Gerry helped me on the farm. That next winter Gerry met a little girl in collage by the name of Kathy Simmonds. She was a very nice girl. We grew to love her and her folks they lived in Lewiston, Utah. Well that spring Gerry and Kathy got married in the Logan Temple and they worked up at Jackson Hole that summer. And Blake helped me on the farm. We had some good times together for 2 more years. Blake went to collage 1 year. Then that spring he went on a mission for the church. His mission was in the Great Lakes Mission. He labored there for 2 years. He came home the last of March. I was sick so I couldent farm so I called Blake and he didn’t loose any time getting here. He really worked hard getting the crops in and the manure spread. He fixed up all my correls and pasture fences. That was a big load off my mind. All that time the Dr. dident know what was the matter. My speech was going and so was my legs.<br />I went into the hospital and they took xrays of me and found I had a large tumor under my collar bone. I went back into the hospital the first of June and was operated on for this tumor. I felt a lot better. But the Dr. said that wasent all my trouble. They figured I had Mythan Gravas, a bad disease that they haven't found any cure for yet. This winter I heard they had a drug that would put it in a dormant stage so it wouldn’t get any worse. Well the Drs. in California tried this drug on me an it didn't work on me.<br />Well the Drs. down there wanted me to go through the clinic at Loma Linda hospital an see what was wrong with me. I went through the hospital and they found out I had Amylotrophic Lateral Sclerosis, which was a rare disease they have no cure for. It is a diesease of the nerves. It isn’t so bad to live with any more than my speech is gone an I am very weak and my legs are gone. I can hardly walk. I have a magic slate I do all my talking on. Brent, my grandson a brother to Blake, will be with us this summer to do our farming. Next year we will probly rent the farm. I have all my business taken care of. So I have no worries. We went to Gerry and Kathy while I was in California in Feb. and we lived with Ruth & LaMar this winter. Ruth an Marilyn are here with us now. And Darwin is bringing there family this weekend to see us. So I will be able to see all of my family within the last month or so. Merthan and his family are dropping in on us every day or so. It has been a good winter for us. I see my brothers an sisters quite often too. All Mom and I do is feel thankful we have such a nice family. They are all so thoughtful and considerate of us. Mom is the greatest little woman. She waits on me hand and foot. Ruth an Marilyn are painting and house cleaning this week. It sure looks nice. It has been a wonderful week. We sure have injoyed it. And little Tina has showed Grandpa how to play checkers an cards a new way. She has a way of her own and she makes all the rules her way. We have a lot of fun.<br />This is another abridgment to put in how LaMar came into the family. He came home off his mission. And he was called to speak in conference one Sunday. And we heard him. He gave a very fine talk. And Ruth was having trouble with her boyfriends. First one and then another and I didn’t care to much for any of them. After hearing LaMar speak I told her if she had a guy like LaMar Elison I would say she had something. Not thinking it would ever happen. But one night she happened to meet him. And she came home and she said she had a date with that Lamar Elison. Well she got along pretty good with him that time and she had another date and so on. It wasent long until she came home one night with a ring on her finger. We figured that was just one of her jokes she was pulling on us. She was always pulling some prank on us. So we didn’t pay any attention to her that night. But the next morning we looked a little closer an found out she wasent kidding. And Ruth was just in her senior year in high school. We sure dident like that too well. But she wasent long to tell me what I had told her not long before. So I shut up. If she would wait till she finished high school. She told us she would finish her high school. But she dident know how fast a talker LaMar was and neither did we. Well it wasent long till she came home and wanted to know what we would say if she got married in Sept. 5th, 1941. She had just got started in her senior year. Mom was sure sick. She tried to talk them out of it. But LaMar was still a pretty good talker. We couldent talk them out of it. I still thought LaMar was a pretty nice boy so I dident say too much. They got married in the Salt Lake Temple. We went to the Temple with them. LaMar’s folks went with him. After they were married they left on there honeymoon in the Elison car. So LaMar’s folks rode home with us. Stan and Mom quarreled all the way home. Mom was pretty bitter about Ruth not finishing her senior year in high school. But LaMar was a nice boy and we thought a lot of him. And we have never been sorry. They have raised a nice family. So what more could we ask for.<br /><span style="font-weight: bold;"><br /></span><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History of Lawrence D. Ellis</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">told by Vear R. Ellis, brother<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Lawrence is an Uncle to Merthan Glenn Ellis</span><br /><a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQriyHZWYHI/AAAAAAAABXY/f8DxiD26ScI/s1600/Lawrence%2BD%2BEllis--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 128px; height: 193px;" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQriyHZWYHI/AAAAAAAABXY/f8DxiD26ScI/s400/Lawrence%2BD%2BEllis--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551498841294266482" border="0" /></a><br />Lawrence D. Ellis was born December 29, 1910 in Basalt, Bingham, Idaho, a small town next to Firth. He was the seventh child in the Wilson and Sofronia Ellis family. To many of his family and friends he was known as "Smokey". Lawrence was 10 years older than I (Vear), and I remember in the winter we would all ride to school in a small sleigh pulled by one horse. Lawrence would always see that our brother, George, and I were snuggled down in the deep straw with a quilt over us to keep us warm.<br /></div>Lawrence went to Moreland High School. In his junior year he contracted spinal meningitis. He got very sick and was in a lot of pain. Mother would try to comfort him on one side of the bed and dad on the other side. It seemed to me like this sickness was most of the winter. Lawrence's fever was so high he lost his hearing. The next summer our folks sent him to Gooding, Idaho to a deaf school to learn lip reading. He learned so fast and good that often strangers couldn't tell he was deaf until they turned their head or didn't look at him.<br />Lawrence would go visit George and Lillian. He would have Lillian cut his hair.<br />Lawrence farmed 30 acres that the Blackfoot Northwest Stake Center now sits on. He was fussy with his crops and always raised the best sugar beets, potatoes and grain. Lawrence also worked for other farmers. He always had a job because he was so strong and such a good worker. In the winter he worked in the potato cellars and was known all over the community because he was so strong. He could stack 100 pounds of potatoes higher than anyone else. The last 9 years of his life he lived in a trailer house on my (Vear Ellis) farm. He worked for me when I needed help and also for other neighbors.<br />He raised a big garden next to his trailer house and he enjoyed filling his car with vegetables and giving them to the widow ladies and friends. Little children watched for him with excited anticipation because he usually had candy for them. Lynne Ellis mentioned that the first box of candy she received for her birthday was one given to her by "Smokey".<br />Lawrence was a good looking man. He had lots of girl friends, but wouldn't let anyone tie him down to marriage. The last days of his life he developed a terminal illness. He worried about being a burden to his family. He died July 5, 1978. The chapel was filled with friends, neighbors, and relatives who came from far and wide. Nieces, nephews, and neighbors presented loving tributes at a beautiful funeral and we were all reminded of his love for family and friends.<br />He was baptized December 29, 1910. His temple work was complete on January 27, 1981 in the Idaho Falls Temple, by his brother, Vear Ellis.Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-85746776853524247912010-12-16T16:34:00.000-08:002010-12-16T16:46:58.531-08:00Wolfley Line<div style="text-align: center; font-weight: bold;">The Life Story of Rudolf Wolfley<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">As told by his daughters, Libbie and Sylvia July 1, 1964<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Rudolf Wofley is married to Magdalena Schirm, parents of Sofronia Wolfley<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Rudolf is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ great grandfather</span><br /><br /></div>Rudolf Wolfley was born 30th of June 1844 at Schagnon, Bern Switzerland. He was the seventh child born in a family of 10, to Christian Wolfley and Anna Schober, having 4 brothers and two sisters older, and two brothers and 1 sister younger. Their names were Christian, Anna, Gottlieb, Samuel, Verena, Fredrick, Rudolf, Johannas, Simon and Anna Marie.<br />Rudolf was small in stature, 5 ft. 5 inches tall, had dark hair, brown eyes and olive complexion. He always wore a beard.<br />Of his early life and education we know very little. He went to school in Switzerland up to the 9th grade. He joined the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints in Switzerland, and came to America with his mother, Anna Schober and brother Frederick, when he was 16 years old. His father had died on 6th of Feb. 1853. His brother Samuel had already immigrated to America.<br />They traveled by way of Germany and Holland, to Liverpool, England. Here they boarded a sailing ship for America. This was in 1864. The first week the weather was fine. Then a terrible storm came up and drove the ship in the wrong direction. Everyone was sent to his cabin and couldn't go on deck for a week. Father was so frightened and held to a pole so hard and long they could hardly open his hands.<br />His mother became very ill. He was afraid she was going to die and wouldn't reach Zion or Salt Lake City, which was her greatest desire. He prayed and promised his father in Heaven that if his mother would live to reach Salt Lake City he would never taste whisky again. His mother lived and Rudolf kept his promise.<br />They landed in New York six weeks after leaving England. From there they traveled by train to Omaha, Nebraska. They and others who were immigrating, purchased Hand Carts here and started the long trek to Salt Lake City on foot. It took them four weeks.<br />For a while they lived with their brother Samuel. While there, Father helped get the gray granite from Cottenwood Canyon, to build the Salt Lake Temple. The Granite was pulled by Oxen on slips.<br />Rudolf was in Salt Lake City when Johnsons Army came.<br />He was married to Magdalena Schirmm in Sept. 1870 in the Endowment House at Salt Lake City. They lived in Cottonwood, Utah. He worked on the railroad.<br />Rudolf and his brother Fredrick were advised to go to Sevier County and join the United Order. They stayed there 4 years. Things didn't go too well so they left, with nothing to show for their 4 years work and the money they had given when they first went there. They moved to Randolf, Utah, then to St. Charles, Idaho. Six children were born to this union, two sons and four daughters, as follows: Rudolf, Rosetta Magdalena, Emma, Safrona, Henrick, and Libbie Elizabeth.<br />They moved to Star Valley in 1888, and settled in Glen, just west of Etna, across the Salt River. It is now considered part of Freedom. The first Winter wasn't very hard, with little snow. They had plenty food for themselves and cattle. The following winter was known as the hard winter. They had to bring supplies in from Montpelier on hand sleighs. Each time as they came to a large stream they had to unload the sleighs, carry everything across, then load the sleigh again. On one of these trips Rudolf froze his feet and later had to have part of his one foot amputated. This left him with a limp.<br />Rudolf had quite a bit of flour on hand at this time. Soon all the neighbors had run out. Each day someone would come with a pan to borrow flour from him. Finally Mother became worried that their own family would have to go hungry. Father told her, "The Lord will provide." The day Mother mixed the very last mixing of flour, the snow crusted and they were able to go to Montpelier again so someone returned a mixing of flour. This kept on each time they used the last, until Father was able to go to Montpelier to buy more.<br />On Nov. 22, 1891, his wife Magdalena Schirmm died and he was left to care for the six children. She was buried at the Thayne Cemetary. Soon after, Rudolf moved to Bedford Wyoming. He homesteaded the place now owned by Boyd Astle.<br />In 1892, he packed a quilt and a few clothes on his back and started for Bear Lake to get another wife whom he had seen in a dream. This woman was to be staying at a Baylor home at Paris, Idaho. After traveling several days, Rudolf came to this place and met this lady carrying a bucket just as he had seen her in his dream. He told her why he was there. She told him she too had a dream that she would meet a man with a pack on his back and had a limp and that he would ask her to marry him. They were married in the Logan Temple, June 15, 1892. She returned to Bedford with him. Her name was Catherina Klingler.<br />When her first child, Aunt Regina was born she had a stroke and was left partly paralized. There were two more children, Luanny Christina, who lived only a few days, and Sylvia. When Sylvia was 6 months old, mother Catherina passed away and was also buried at Thayne.<br />Rudolf was alone once more with two small daughters.<br />Just before Sylvia was born, they had the "Indian Scare" in Star Valley. Rudolf was working at Cokeville on the Beck ranch at this time. The family was taken to Afton by the neighbors to where every one was gathering. The cows and calves were turned together while they were gone.<br />Libby, though rather young, took care of her little sister until Rudolf married again to Elizabeth Rainhard on 2 Sept. 1897 in the Logan Temple. She cared for the two girls until they were married. Rudolf sold his homestead at Bedford and moved to Prospect, Idaho, just south of Ririe. He lived here 4 years, and then came back to Bedford and bought what was known as the Kimball place, where Robbie and Sylvia now live.<br />In the spring of 1915, the ranch was sold. Rudolf kept the house and spent the remainder of his days in Bedford doing research and temple work.<br />He was a very honorable and honest man. He always paid the debts he owed and expected others to pay him.<br />He believed the Gospel to be true and had a very strong testimony. He had great faith in healing and many times he was called to his neighbors homes to administer to them when they were sick, because of this faith. He lived a long full life.<br />He passed quietly away the morning of the 25th of May, 1927. He was buried at the Thayne Cemetary by his three wives and infant daughter.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">FREDERICK WOLFLEY SR. & ANNIE ELIZABETH RUTHLISBURGER</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Frederick is a brother to Rudolf Wolfley<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Rudolf is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ great grandfather</span><br /><br /></div>Frederick Wolfley Sr was born in Schangnan Bern Switzerland on 29 April 1843 and died on 2 June 1913 In Freedom, Wyoming. He crossed the plains when yet a young man and told of helping carrying the pioneers across cricks of water. As a small boy he worked in a tobacco factory. He didn't receive much education as he had to leave school early to help with the family living expenses.<br />His older brother Samuel came to America several years before he and his brother Rudolph came. Samuel tried to discourage them in coming to the new land telling them to go back home as they would not be able to learn the language. But they were not to be so easily discouraged. Frederick worked on and helped build the UP Railroad for several years. One day as a train of emigrants came through Ogden, he and some other boys walked through the train jokingly proclaiming that they might find a wife thereon. Sure enough while walking through the train they made friends with several young ladies including Annie Elizabeth Ruthlisburger, who six months later became his bride. ing his year's work on the railroad, he had saved quite a sume of money - amounting to $1800.<br />Frederick Wolfley and Annie Elizabeth Ruthlisburger were married in the Endowment House at Salt Lake City on January 1, 1875. They went to Richfield, Utah the later part of the month to make their home. There some of the saints were trying to live the Order of Enoch or as it is sometimes called the United Order. He pooled all of his savings in the Common Store House and worked hard in the fields almost night and day for about four years. This arrangement proved quite unsatisfactory as they were hardly allowed enough to eat and wear. During this time a son, Gottfuied, was born to them (7 Oct. 1875) who lived only three months. On September of 1876, Annie Elizabeth was born to them.<br />Annie Elizabeth Ruthlisburger was born in Siegman, Bern, Switzerland on 29 October 1842, and died on 21 August 1916 in Freedom, Wyoming, at the home of her daughter, Annie Elizabeth Wolfley Warren. Annie Elizabeth Ruthlisburger's father's name was Matthew Ruthlisburger (he died when she was 7 or 8 years old) and her mother's name was Annie Elizabeth Wehrmuht. Their family consisted of three children - Marie, Annie Elizabeth, and Fred who was the youngest. Her father was killed while working in the woods, a log falling on him and breaking his neck, when she was at the age of seven. Marie had been sent out into the woods to find him when he did not come home until late. She found him with his neck broken. Not realizing what catastrophe had befallen them Annie and Fred took it as a great joke and could not understand why their mother should weep.<br />Annie was put in with an old couple in Cantland, Bern, Switzerland. They raised her and put her through school. When Marie and Annie Elizabeth joined the Latter-day Saint Church, her mother turned them out and they went and lived with friends. Annie Elizabeth carried water and other things on her head. This family she lived with had five children and before Annie Elizabeth died<br />she had all the temple work done for them. She was 17 years old when she joined the church. She then went to the French part of Switzerland, where the watch makers were and worked to make money for passage to America. She worked for passage for 3 years and each time gave her money to Mormon Missionaries. She finally saved enough to come to America. Her sister Marie also came to America at the same time. They came right to Salt Lake City, Utah. She worked for l 1/2 years for a German couple until they went back to Germany.<br />Frederick Wolfley, Sr. worked in a tobacco factory In Switzerland. He smoked a pipe and chewed. The houses had pigs in the basements. He was about 26 when he came to America. He was working in a smelter in Murray, Utah, and that is where he met his wife to be. She worked for the superintendent of the smelter. After six months of courtship they got married. He had saved $1800. They went to the church and were advised to go to the Sevier County and Join the United Order. He worked and worked there in the fields for 4 years. She worked in the cooking area. He put in all his cash and had bought a new team and wagon when he left Salt Lake City, Utah. After 4 years things didn't go well so they left and went to Salt Lake with very little left after all their work. She didn't want him to go on the railroad so he got a subcontract from the railroad to build grade.<br />The family moved to Castledale Valley. Here on December 15, 1878, Frederick Wolfley, Jr. was born. He was born in a dugout and his father was the mid-wife. They lived there 4 years. It really wasn't very safe because there were too many outlaws. It was later renamed, Robber’s Roost. There were four families in the little Valley. They drew lots and Frederick got the first 160 acres. The rest were jealous of this. Annie Elizabeth used to plant her garden in March.<br />A son Rudolph died and was buried there in Castle Valley on August 26, 1880. They left there and went to Colorado on another railroad grading job. She cooked for a lot of the railroad workers and took good care of them and when she left they made and gave her two nice cedar chests for her kindness. They lived in Cotton Wood Creek in a little cabin while in Colorado. One fall morning she saw a boa constricter wrapped around the stove pipe. She wouldn't stay another night.<br />Annie Elizabeth was a religious soul. Family prayers were said night and morning. There was always plenty to eat. When Fredrick Jr. was five years old, the family moved again and stopped at a Soldier Post. She cooked and he worked in the stables. There were lots of negroes. Frederick Jr used to hang onto their legs until they would reach in their pockets and give him a coin.<br />They were coming from Colorado and the roads were winding and bad. The fellow that took the subcontract with Frederick was with the kids in the wagon and it tipped over and dumped them out. It threw this fellow out and down to the creek. It cut his head real bad and he would never hold the brake on the wagon again. Annie Elizabeth had to hold it the rest of the way. The kids hadn't even been hurt. They went to Murray, Utah, and he went into the smelter there. He bought 13 acres in Big Cottonwood Ward. They had a nice house and Lizzie and Fred Jr went to school there for awhile. Jeanette Bradford was the first school teacher for him. One day Frederick Sr's brother Rudolph came down from his home in Bedford, Wyoming, and told him what beautiful country Star Valley was. That land was so cheap he could buy him a whole farm 2<br />of 160 acres instead of just those 13 acres. He painted such a beautiful picture that Frederick Sr. sold his home and all their furniture but what he could take in the wagon with his family.<br />While they were still living in Murray, Emma was born on September 24, 1885. She was their final child (she died Feb. 10, 1954). Fred and Lizzie walked two miles to school. For Christmas the kids got a big sock of vegetables. Fred Jr. was 8 when they moved to Star Valley. This was in December 1886. Frederick Sr. came ahead in the spring and located the ranch. The family came up on the train to Montpelier. They sold the place in Murray for $3,000. After leaving Montpelier, they traveled all day and that night they spent with a German family, a Mr. and Mrs. John Stumpp.<br />At this time 100 lbs of flour sold for $1.25, 100 lbs of sugar was $4.00, 1 lb of coffee $.25. They came from Montpelier to Star Valley by sleigh. They had many hardships on the trip. The sleigh tipped over and the first day they came to camp very exhausted. The next night they went up Beaver Canyon to Half-way house. The third day they got to Homer West's ranch. The fourth day they got to the 16-18 cabin by dark. This was on the old homestead that we know now. Jim Miller and George Heap had built the cabin and Frederick Sr. gave them $200 for it.<br />Frederick wasn't much of a farmer and never did like it. He with the help of his son Frederick Jr. did a little farming and milked a few cows and made their own butter, and sold it. Indians passing through used to stop at the cabin for food. Frederick Sr. went up to the Caribou mines and worked during the summer for many years leaving his wife and the three children on the ranch. He would return and spend Sunday's with them. It was at this time there was the Indian scare and there were many Indians in Star Valley. Word came into the valley that there was a band of Indians coming and there would be bad trouble. What had actually happened was two squaws were killed by the whites and they were afraid of an Indian uprising so they sent word into the Valley to be ready for them when they came. Everyone in the Valley was excited and were to meet in an old stone building at Auburn to make bullets. They figured the Indians would come in the Valley through Stump Creek because it was easier to get in there than through Tin Cup. The Indians came in from Fort Hall in Idaho, went through the Valley into Jackson Hole to trap. They trapped the whole summer and then went back to Fort Hall. Everyone was told to get their valuables and meet in Auburn. Frederick loaded his things on the hay rack, they had just got through putting up the meadow hay, and started to Auburn. In the narrows they met Jake Schiess telling them to go home that everything was all over. He said the Indians came and went as fast as they could. They were just as scared as the whites were.<br />Frederick Wolfley Sr. sold his ranch to his son Fred Jr. after he got married, and in 1906 he and his wife moved to Providence, Utah and bought a house and few acres of ground with raspberries, fruit trees and some elderberry bushes. He made good wine from the elderberries. His daughters Lizzie and Emma would go down there and pick and bottle their raspberries also bottle some for their Mother.<br />They lived at Providence for 5 or 6 years then one day he hooked his horse to his buggy and took a buggy wheel to Hyrum to the blacksmith to be fixed. On his way home his horse got frightened and ran away, throwing him out of the buggy and fracturing his skull. Frederick Jr. went to Providence and brought his father to Star Valley. This accident happened in March 1913. His mind would come and go from time to time. He lived part time with his daughters Emma and Lizzie. He took phneumonia and died June 2, 1913. Later Lizzie went to Providence and sold their home and her mother lived in one room of Lizzie's house for three years. She died August 21, 1916 at Freedom, Wyoming.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Samuel Wolfley</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Samuel is a brother to Rudolf Wolfley<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Rudolf Wolfley is Merthan Ellis’ great grandfather</span><br /><br /></div>Samuel Wolfley was born November 16, 1837 in Berne Switzerland. He was a son of Christian Wolfli and Anna Schober. He was one of a family of nine children, two girls and seven boys. His sisters were Anna and Anna Marie. His brothers were Christian, Gottlieb, Friederick, Rudolf, Johannes, and Simon. He emmigrated to America from Switzerland after being baptized into the L.D.S. Church in 1861. He left England (Liverpool) on June 3, 1864 with more than 300 Saints from England and France and 85 Swiss Saints.<br />He joined the William Hyde Company which left Wyoming, Nebraska on August 9, 1864 and arrived in Salt Lake City Utah, on October 26, 1864.<br />He married Magdalena Meyers in the Salt Lake Endowment House in 1869. They lived in Salt Lake for the first few years where Adolph and Matilda were born. They then moved to Murray, Utah, where Alfred and Samuel were born. This became the family’s permanent home. Samuel was burned to death as a child while playing with matches.<br />After the death of his wife Magdalena on August 15, 1880, Samuel married twice. His second wife was Elizabeth Roth. No children were born of this marriage. Later, he married Elizabeth Kohler. Three children were born of this marriage. Edward, Myrtle, and Christian. He also reared a child of his wife's, Lily, who died while quite young.<br />In his very early years in Utah, Samuel worked constructing the first railroad into Utah. In Murray he owned a small piece of land which he farmed, and he also worked in the smelter.<br />He died on August 27, 1900. The cause of his death was never definitely ascertained. It was very sudden after a party. He is buried in the Murray City Cemetary (in Utah).Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com3tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-27168375407220760502010-12-16T15:19:00.000-08:002010-12-16T16:33:39.748-08:00Turpin, Litson, Smith Lines<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History and Journal of Jesse Turpin</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">16 Feb 1851 A.D.<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Jesse Turpin is married to Jane Louisa Smith<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Jesse is Merthan Ellis’ great great grandfather</span><br /><br /><a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqfk9ligRI/AAAAAAAABVo/93Fh26Acg34/s1600/Jesse%2BTurpin%2BHistory%2Band%2BJournal--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 316px; height: 400px;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqfk9ligRI/AAAAAAAABVo/93Fh26Acg34/s400/Jesse%2BTurpin%2BHistory%2Band%2BJournal--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551424948043677970" border="0" /></a><br /></div>I was born in Stewart County, Tennessee on the 22 June 1816. I have always been told by my parents that my father left the place where I was born when I was three or four years old. We moved to Henry County, then a wilderness. We were about the first settlers in that County. I was put up to do hard work and received my education from my father. When I was eight or nine years old my mother died. I was sent to live with a neighbor while my father took a visit to the land of my mother. He was gone some nine months. During this time I had to do a little of everything so I soon learned what work was. Soon after my Father returned, he was married to a widow woman she had four children so my bed was made hard again. I stayed with them about a year.<br />I then left and went to Montgomery County and went to work with a tailor to learn the trade. We agreed that if I liked him I was to stay until I learned the trade. I soon learned that I could not stay with him so left and went to Deckson County where I fell in with a saddler. I under took to learn the saddling business. I soon found out that the man was not able to carry on business so as to justify my staying there, so I left and went home to father and helped him raise a crop. In the fall I went to my trade and continued there until I had completed it.<br />I was absent some two or three years from my father’s house, during this time Elders Patten, Parish and Woodruff had visited the neighborhood of my father, preaching the Gospel and plan of salvation. Some of the neighbors believed and obeyed the Gospel. During my absence I joined the Methodist church.<br />I had a dream in the Spring of 1836. While I was laying meditating upon the Gospel and plan of salvation, all at once I was placed In a beautiful mansion. I stepped to the door of the entry where I met a person that I thought was Jesus Christ. He introduced me into another apartment of the house. He then told me I was to act as Justice of the Peace. All at once there appeared before me a writing desk and books. He gave me a pen and I went to business. I appeared to see him go between two walls. I went to look between them and dropped my pen as I was trying to get it I awoke. This left the impression on my mind that the gift to me was the Priesthood, the Books and the laws of God. After I arrived home I felt quite zealous in the things I knew of the Gospel.<br />As I was conversing with my father, my stepmother said to my father "Old Man Jesse is a Mormon." It being the first time I had heard the word, I denied the charge, but if believing in the truth made me a Mormon, Amen to it.<br />In the course of two or three weeks I heard Elder Woodruff preach and I believed what he said. A few weeks following I heard Elder Patten and Parish preach. I was thoroughly convinced of the truth of their message. I went forward and was baptized by Elder Woodruff and confirmed by Elder Parish on 14 April 1836. It was not known unto me what my dream really meant until I was immersed into the water for it then came to me very plain and I understood all my dreams for my spirit told me.<br />I was called to a conference on 28 May 1836, where I was ordained to the office of a Priest in which calling, I labored for nearly two years. It has been understood that I could not read nevertheless I started out preaching in August. As well as I recollect, I fell in with B.T. Boy Aston and preached with him several times. I met with the Brethren in the State of Kentucky, there I was counseled to go to Ohio which I did. I went to school that winter in Kirtland.<br />In the Spring of 1837, I went on a mission to Virginia all alone. I preached and prayed by the power of God. My labors were extensive. I had more callings than I could fill. God blessed me with wisdom and understanding.<br />In the spring of 1838, I met in conference with Father Joseph Smith and D.C. Smith and others. There I was ordained an Elder. On 1 March 1838, I left Ohio and went to Tennessee, and visited my father, who received me kindly. I preached to my old neighbors and went to school some two months. I then went to Shellville, Tennessee and worked at my trade. I then went to Quincy, Illinois. From there to Nauvoo, Illinois in 1839, I preached by the way and at every opportunity I had after leaving Ohio until I arrived at Quincy. The winter of 1839, I carried on my saddling business in Nauvoo. I attended April Conference in 1840 where I was received into the Seventies and ordained as one on 14 April 1840.<br />I started out with William Rust to visit the Eastern Country. We journeyed two laymen and kept company with Elders Hyde and Page on their way to Jerusalem. We later made leave for Quincy and got a boat to St. Louis, on our way over to St. Louis I was invited to preach to a large congregation of travelers. When we landed in St. Louis we boarded the steamer "Polten." We left the Polten at Sisterville, Virginia and journeyed through mud and rain up Indian Creek and down Glenmule Creek. We arrived at Brother Boggess’. The distance we traveled from Nauvoo to Virginia was thirteen hundred miles.<br />We traveled great distances to preach the Gospel. We talked by candle light very often. In the small village called Brandonville I taught and preached on the first principles of the Gospel. The reason I had to do so much preaching in the meetings was because my companion had never done much preaching and he felt a delicacy of blushfullness. This the Lord had enabled me to overcome. The Lord blessed us with his Spirit. I went to Harrison County, Virginia to visit Brother Alonzo Boggess’. This one evening, we had a special course of business to talk over. It was the matter of asking for the hand of his daughter in marriage. I went to Clarksburg to secure a marriage license. On 24 September 1840, I was married to Eliza Ann Boggess at Clarksburg. There I got material to work again at my saddling business.<br />On 1 April 1841, I left my wife at her father's home and took leave to Preston County to visit my little flock. I went back to Nauvoo to my father-in-law's to help build a fence.<br />After one evening of preaching by candle light, I spent the night with Mr. Clark. The next morning I took a walk as far as the "Point," a place where the shipping lay in the port. There was no shipping in so I never had the pleasure of seeing the ships as I expected. While we were still at the Point there arose the heaviest rain storm I had ever witnessed.<br />At one time I rented the Union Hall to preach in at the low rate of $2.00 per day. I advertised in the Morning Sun (newspaper). I believed that the wickedness and abomination of this place is enough to make the blood of a more reflecting mind run cold. Idolatry and superstition prevailed there. One Sabbath morning as I was going to a meeting, I was talking with my friend, I saw a boy about eight years old in the act of drowning. I sprang down the bluff, jumped into the river and stretched out my hand for him but was unable to get him. One of my companions reached in below me and caught the boy and saved his life. We then journeyed onto our meeting. I stood in my wet clothes and preached. When I had finished I told them of my circumstances and they took up a collection enough to buy me a pair of pants.<br />The time between July 1841 and November 3, 1843 was spent in traveling and preaching. I also built me a house and made preparations to make my family comfortable. On 31 October 1843, I again assumed my field of labor with I.G. Bigler. We went to William Garders. He was afraid of his faith and order and could not let us preach in the meeting house nor in his own house.<br />Up to the date of Nov. 19, 1843, I had been preaching, so I took leave back to my father-in-law's house where I had left my wife. Being so troubled about her, I traveled in the mud and rain and water. On 22 Nov. 1843 I arrived at my destination and found my wife in tolerable health. During this time until 1 Dec. 1843, I spent my time working and reading.<br />I will insert some of my dreams and visions that I have had since my first serious thought of religion. I cannot give the exact dates. In the fall of 1835 after conversing with a gentleman until a late hour of the night, talking about the reality of religion and both agreeing that the present order of the churches were not of the Apostolic order we retired to bed. I was soon wrapped in sweet slumber, when all at once I thought "I was placed in the city of Nashville, Tennessee". There I held a large crowd of people. I thought I asked a gentleman what it meant and he told me that President Jackson was dead. I rushed into the assembly and asked again what it meant. A young man of my acquaintance told me Pres. Jackson was dead. I asked where he was and spoke and said I would see him. I asked several of my friends to go with me. When we came near the head of the supposed corpse, I spoke to the company and observed that he was dead. Then he (Jackson) spoke "I am not dead nor I never will be but I cannot see nor is there one of you who can see. The time is coming, when I shall see and you shall see and we will all see alike." Then I drew from my pocket some papers and a handkerchief and wished to place them under his head; seeing that it was lying upon a naked board. He would not let me put it there. Then I awoke and pondered over my dream. All the previous conversation of the evening came to my mind. I wondered in my mind if the world was in darkness.<br />While in this state of mind I fall asleep and was again placed in the same house where he (Jackson) was first laid out. He appeared to be a young man. After some length of conversation, Jackson observed that he wanted to lie down. It was granted. All at once the boards I had seen him laid out on as in my first dream, he was now sitting on them he called to me to cut a lock of hair from my head. Someone asked him what he was going to do with it. He answered and said, "He was going to keep it in remembrance of something." Then Jackson laid down on the boards and I gave those papers to be placed under his head. Jackson had said in my previous dream that he could not see nor could we see, but there would be a time come when we all could see alike that there would be no more sighing, sorrow, pain or death.<br />One evening while I was laying on my bad meditating upon the glories of God, I was cut out and placed in a beautiful mansion. I was there amusing myself when Jesus Christ appeared to me. As I thought he took me by the hand and led me into a splendid hall. Here he introduced me to the twelve apostles. I enjoyed myself while in their society. I spoke to the Apostle James on the beauties of religion and happiness if afforded one to know that they were doing the will of God. My joy was unspeakable and full of glory.<br />In 1837 in Harrison Co., Virginia while I was at the house of Mark Biglers, I had a very noted vision. I covenanted with God that I would not eat the flesh of any animals until told and behold, the Second Coming of Christ, as John the Revelator saw it.<br />One evening being much overcome with anxiety of mind, I retired to my bed. I couldn't sleep. My heart was in prayer to God to comfort me. While I was thus engaged, two angels stood before me. The room that I was in shone brightly like the sun at noon day. I was desirous to shake hands with them so I stretched forth my hand and the room became black. I was scared, but as I reflected for a moment I commenced praying to the Lord to forgive me for the wrong I had done in trying to get hold of the messengers he had sent me. While still engaged, the room was again lighted up as before, one Angel stood before me. He took me out in the mountain and gave me all of the instructions I had asked for. I was again placed in my room, still full of the spirit. I looked to the southeast and saw Christ standing on a pillar of fire as he shall come when he comes to take Virgins of the Ungodly and to take up his abode with the righteous people. He then passed directly from my sight. The vision was over and I was left to rejoice alone.<br />God showed me the persecution of the Saints in Missouri in 1838. When I preached in Tennessee I saw the Saints literally driven from the state just as it had taken place in 1840.<br />In one dream I saw a quite a number of the Nephite Prophets. It appeared to me when I came to where they were, there was a number of my brethren standing looking at them. When I came up I spoke to them in their own language and shook hands with them. Some of the brethren had the interpretation of what I had said and exclaimed, "They are the Nephite Prophets". So we had a general time rejoicing. This serves to strengthen my faith in the Lord.<br />I had a very remarkable dream in the fall of 1842. It appeared to me that I was traveling on my journey, when I met with a large company of "Old Prophets". The last I had met with was Adam and Eve. It appeared to me that I was uncommonly happy. In the dream I kissed both Adam and Eve. They appeared to be the most handsomest people that I had ever seen in my life.<br />All during the time from 1836 to 1844 was spent in traveling and preaching for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.<br />I had a son who was born in 31 Dec. 1843. His name was James Moroni Turpin. We had two more children. I studied of the phonograph under the direction of G. D. Watt<br />After I had lived with my wife five years, she was persuaded by her father to leave me. I know her father treated me very cooly. I know not what cause she had for leaving me except that it was that I was determined to keep the commandments of God. After she left me, I married to Jane Smith on 16 April 1846. She was friendless and upon the point of sufferies. After I married her, I took care of her mother, who was in low circumstances, which was brought on by her sickness. The Lord prospered me and I took good care of the old lady. We had three children. One was a boy and two girls.<br />After I had returned to my home in Farmington, after being away for sometime, I found myself in possession of a family consisting of my children, my wife, her sister and mother.<br />I worked day and night and gathered together, by work and trade, one yoke of oxen, two cows, six hundred pounds of flour and started to Council Bluff to join a camp of Saints. Through many trials and difficulties I arrived at Silver Creek where there was small camp of Saints. Here my wife's sister got married. I had a very tough time on this journey.<br />Although death cut short his activities as a pioneer of Utah, Jesse Turpin was one of the stalwarts who gave his efforts to build this common wealth. He being a convert of "Mormonism", he was baptized not long after the organization of the Church. He filled a mission in the eastern States in the days of Nauvoo in the exodus of 1846 and after spending two years in the frontier he came to the Utah Valley in 1848. He located in Salt Lake City, following the trade of a saddle and harnessmaker. In 1852 he was called on a mission to the West Indies, where he labored until 1854. While making preparations to cross the plains on his way home he was stricken with Cholera and died near Fort Leavenworth, Kansas on 22 June 1854. Many other Saints and Missionaries died during this scourge and were buried in a private cemetery which is still preserved surrounded by an iron fence, and it is frequently visited by missionaries and others.<br />Elder Turpin was industrious and frugal, but first of all was a missionary, carrying the Gospel Message throughout his life to his fellowmen.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;">LATTER-DAY SAINT BIOGRAPHICAL ENCYCLOPEDIA<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">VOLUME 3 PAGES 728-729<a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqpAvONCHI/AAAAAAAABV4/Z3kbkK9E2GM/s1600/Pioneers%2Band%2BPromient%2BMen%2Bof%2BUtah-Jesse%2BTurpin%2B-%2BCopy.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 281px; height: 400px;" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqpAvONCHI/AAAAAAAABV4/Z3kbkK9E2GM/s400/Pioneers%2Band%2BPromient%2BMen%2Bof%2BUtah-Jesse%2BTurpin%2B-%2BCopy.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551435320828692594" border="0" /></a><br />Jesse Turpin<br />Jesse Turpin is married to Jane Louisa Smith<br />Jesse is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ great great grandfather<br /></div>TURPIN, Jesse, an Elder who died while returning from a foreign mission, was born June 22, 1816, in Stewart county, Tennessee, the son of James Turpin and Nancy Ann Taltum.<br />Becoming a convert to "Mormonism," he was baptized not very long after the organization of the Church; subsequently he was ordained, to the Priesthood and filled a mission to the Eastern States in 1840. He was with the saints during their troubles in Nauvoo, Ill. and came west during the exodus of 1846. After spending some time on the frontiers, he migrated to the Valley, crossing the plains in President Brig-ham Young's company, which arrived in Salt Lake City Sept. 20, 1848. He located in Salt Lake City, following the business of a saddle and harness-maker. In the meantime he was ordained a Seventy and in l852 he was called on a mission to the West Indies, together with Alfred Lambson and others. He crossed the plains in company with many other missionaries and labored in the West Indies until 1854, when he was released to return home. Having arrived on the frontiers, and while making preparations to cross the plains, he took sick with cholera, which broke out in the company, and died near Fort Leavenworth, Kansas, June 22, 1854. Many other saints also died and their remains were buried in a private cemetery, which is still preserved (surrounded by an iron fence) and frequently visited by missionaries and others. In 1846 (April 16th), Bro. Turpin married Jane Smith at Nauvoo, Ill. She was the daughter of Daniel Smith and Sarah Wooding and was born Aug. 15, 1827. The children by this marriage were Jesse R. (now a resident of Granger, Salt Lake county, Utah), Sarah Jane (now the wife of George Budd of Salt Lake City), and Nancy Ann (now the wife of Daniel H. Higley of Brigham City, Utah). Elder Turpin died as a faithful Latter-day Saint, and had spent much of his time after he joined the Church in the missionary field.<br /><img src="file:///C:/Users/B&JMAR%7E1/AppData/Local/Temp/moz-screenshot-2.png" alt="" /> <div style="text-align: center;"><img style="font-weight: bold;" src="file:///C:/Users/B&JMAR%7E1/AppData/Local/Temp/moz-screenshot-1.png" alt="" /><span style="font-weight: bold;">Life Story of My Grandmother Jane Smith Turpin</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Jane Smith is married to Jesse Richard Turpin<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Jane is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ great great grandmother</span><br /><br /></div>Jane Louisa Smith was the daughter of Daniel William Smith and Sarah Wooding. She was born on the 15th of Aug. 1827 at London, England.<br />She joined the Church around 1845 and came over to Nauvoo and was working for Joseph Smith when she met Jesse Turpin. She supported her mother and her sister lived with them too.<br />This was during the time of the mobs. She married Jesse Turpin on the 16th of April, 1846. They were having a hard time making a living when she married Jesse.<br />Jesse Richard Turpin was born on the 21st of Sept. 1847 at Hutchison Co. Missouri<br />Once when the mobs came to search the homes, Jane rolled Jesse Richard in a blanket and put him under the bed, then hid herself, hoping that the baby would not make any sound and the mobs wouldn't find him. The mobs persecuted the saints severely in those days, but they left without doing any harm that day.<br />They were driven from Nauvoo and went to Utah with the Pioneers. They landed in Salt Lake Valley in 1848.<br />When they had to cross the Missouri and Jane got separated from Jesse her husband and was afraid she would be left behind so with baby Jesse Richard in her arms she hung on to the neck of one of the oxen and swam the Missouri river .<br />They were on their way to Council Bluff when they stopped at a camp of Saints at Silver Creek. At Silver Creek, Jane's sister got married.<br />They made their home in Salt Lake City and had two more children, Sarah and Nancy. Her husband was called to go on a mission to the West Indies in 1852. She had a hard time but was willing to do her best so Jesse could go and fulfill his mission.<br />Sadness came to their hearts when they went to meet the immigrant train on which her husband was to return from his mission. There they found that he had died on the plains with Cholera and was buried out on the plains. It was very sad for her and her three little children but she still had to carry on. Several years later she remarried. The fellows name was Strong. She had two or three children by this man. Two of them died. In those days they buried their loved ones on their own property. This husband died and left her alone again<br />She owned a small home North of liberty Park. She tried to sell it but when the buyer found out she has two little graves on it he refused until the graves were moved. She dug them up and placed the remains she found in little boxes and had them reburied in the Salt Lake City Cemetery.<br />Jane used to have a magpie and it could say anything. When she would call any of her children by name the magpie would mock her. One time Johnny was on his way to work, he had gone some distance down the road when he heard his name being called. He returned to the house only to find that it was the magpie who had called. Then the magpie made fun at him and laughed because he had come back.<br />Jane had much faith and courage in all she undertook to do. Whenever any of the grand children would go to see her, she always had something for them to eat, even if it was only good bread and jam.<br />She suffered and laid sick for some time before she passed away. She always wanted her son's wives to stay with her. She died in 1893 and was buried in the Salt Lake City Cemetery in Utah.<br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Jane Louisa Smith Turpin</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Submitted by Debbi Williams, Lindon, UT 3rd Ward<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Jane Smith is married to Jessie Turpin<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Jane is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ great great grandmother</span><br /></div>Jane Louisa Smith is my great-great grandmother. She was born August 15, 1827, in Shirington, Buckinghamshire, England. She was baptized into the LDS church in 1837. When she was 14 years old, she was very sick with Rheumatic Fever and was left unable to walk without crutches. One day as she was going to visit a friend, her father said, “Jane, if anything goes wrong, call me. I will be listening and ready to come to your assistance.”<br />After walking a short distance, she heard a voice call, “Jane.” Thinking it was her father calling, she replied “Yes, Father, I’m all right.” This was repeated twice more. The third time, the voice continued, “Take up your crutches and walk.” In compliance to the command, she found that she had been miraculously healed. From that time on she had no need for her crutches.<br />She left for America with her father and mother December 15, 1842, which was soon after this healing. She had a pleasant musical voice and very willingly sang for the entertainment of her fellow passengers while making the voyage. One of the young shipmates admired her very much and became jealous of the attention the Captain paid her for her generous entertainment of his passengers and in a jealous rage, threw her overboard. The horrified cry went up, “Child overboard!” She was safely rescued and when questioned as to how it happened, declared that she had accidentally fallen overboard. She knew that if the truth of the matter were made known, the shipmate would have been “put in irons.” She had no desire to see him punished. They landed safely in America and located in Nauvoo. There she met and married Jesse Turpin, who was a member of her faith.<br />She was acquainted with the Prophet Joseph Smith and visited at his home. During the terrible persecution of the Saints, she was in the midst of the turmoil. One day while she was sitting up to have her bed made when her first child was four days old, the Prophet came into the house seeking a place of concealment from the angry mob pursuing him. He was told to hide behind the curtains with which the bed was draped. The mob rushed in after him. They searched the place, even under the bed, but for some reason over-looked his place of refuge. Before leaving, the Prophet blessed Jane pronouncing her of his lineage and promising that she should not come to harm.<br />She saw the Prophet when the heartless mob had so cruelly tarred and feathered him and marched the street riding him on a rail. When this ruthless mob finally succeeded in murdering the Prophet Joseph Smith, she saw the cold-blooded way in which he was placed against the well curb. When loving hands had prepared him for his resting place, she took a last look at her beloved friend.<br />When the Saints were driven from their homes and the great Exodus began, she was in the company of Brigham Young. She told of fording the river, holding her child in one arm while clinging desperately onto the horn of an ox with the other. When camped one day a band of Indians came to destroy all the Saints, but Jane was blessed with a knowledge of their language.<br />She was able to talk with them and made an arrangement with them so that their lives were spared. The Indians called her “Medicine Woman.” She was in a delicate condition and the Indians insisted on carrying her instead of letting her ride in a wagon of one of her friends.<br />She helped to build their home which was one of the first in Salt Lake City. It had a large living room, where Brigham Young and other church officials held meetings.<br />Her husband was called on a mission to the West Indies. Shortly after he left, she gave birth to a little girl. By hard work, sacrifice, and making the most out of everything, she got along while he was gone. The day he was expected to arrive home, she, with her new baby in her arms, was getting ready to go to meet him when a man stopped at her home to inform her of the tragic news that her husband had died of Cholera. Through the blessings of God she was given the strength to carry on. She sold milk and watercress from nearby streams. The original roots had been carefully nurtured by her during the long journey across the plains.<br />Three years later she married John Alfred Van, whose father was the owner of the Van Range Manufacturing Company in Cincinnati, Ohio. He had drifted west to take his chances in the new country and had become a member of the Church. Her life was now more comfortable and pleasant. Two children were born to them, one dying at birth. But this seeming security proved to be only the calm before the years of anxiety, doubt and grief, which followed. Word came of the serious illness of Grandmother Van in the East and the request that John, Jane’s husband, come back and see her before she passed away. He went and later sent for Jane to come, but she preferred to remain with the people of her faith and await his return. This seemed to antagonize John’s father and he intercepted their correspondence, causing doubt and anxiety to exist between the young couple. One letter escaped his careful watchfulness and therefore reached its destination. In it John said that he was unable to understand why his many letters had been unanswered and was waiting and hoping to hear from her. Then came the news that the entire Van family had been annihilated in a Tornado which had swept over that part of the country.<br />Once again Jane took up the task of providing for her little family. Trials and hardships were hers in abundance. At one time there had only been baked apples to satisfy their hunger. For three days, Jane prayed earnestly that she would be able to get 25 pounds of flour. Soon a sister came by the house and asked Jane to do some sewing for her and 25 pounds of flour was given in payment. Jane later married William Crawford and they had three children, one who died in childhood. Jane died May 6, 1893, at the age of 66. She died, as she had lived, a firm believer in the principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Life Story of my Grandmother Jane Smith<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Jane Smith is married to Jesse Richard Turpin<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Jane is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ great great grandmother</span><br /><br /></div>Jane Smith daughter of Daniel Smith and Sarah Wooting, was born 15 Aug. 1827 at London, England.<br />She worked for the Prophet Joseph Smith. She supported her own mother. When she came to Salt Lake she brought her mother with her. It was in 1848 when she came. Jane Smith was the second wife to Jesse Turpin. They pioneered to Salt Lake having many hardships to endure. They made their home in Salt Lake City. Grandfather was called to serve a mission for our church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. Grandmother had her little family to care for while grandfather was away. She had a hard time but was willing to do her best so grandfather could stay and fulfill his mission.<br />Sadness came to their hearts when they went to meet the immigrant train, which her husband was to return from his mission on, only to find that he had died on the plains with Cholera and was buried out there. It was very sad for her and her three little children but she still had to carry on. Several years later she remarried. The fellows name was Strong. She had two or three children by this man. Two of them died. In those days they buried their loved ones on their own property. This husband died leaving her alone again.<br />She owed a small home North of Liberty Park. She tried to sell it but when the buyer found out she had two little graves on it he refused until the graves were moved. So she dug them up and placed the remaines she found in little boxes and had them reburied in the Salt Lake City Cemetery.<br />Grandmother used to have a magpie and it could say anything. When she would call any of her children by name the magpie would mock her. One time Johnny was on his way to work, he had gone some distance down the road when he heard his name being called. He returned to the house only to find that it was the magpie who had called. Then the magpie made fun at him and laughed because he had come back.<br />Grandmother had much faith and courage in all she undertook to do. When ever any of the grand children would go to see her, she always had something for them to eat even if it was only good bread and jam.<br />She suffered and laid sick for some time before she passed away. She always wanted her sons wife to stay with her.<br />She died in 1893 and was buried in the Salt Lake City Cemetery in Utah.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Life Story of Jesse Richard Smith Turpin</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">By Sarah Turpin Goodwin<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Jesse Richard Smith Turpin married Joan Jeannette Litson<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Jesse is the great grandfather of Merthan Glenn Ellis</span><br /><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqpfQek7DI/AAAAAAAABWA/4CcHw6Ysumg/s1600/Jesse%2BRichard%2BSmith%2BTurpin%2BHistory--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 153px; height: 261px;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqpfQek7DI/AAAAAAAABWA/4CcHw6Ysumg/s400/Jesse%2BRichard%2BSmith%2BTurpin%2BHistory--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551435845151812658" border="0" /></a><br /><br /></div>Jesse R. Turpin was the son of Jesse Turpin and Jane Louisa Smith. He was born on the 21st of Sept. 1847 at Hutchinson Co. Missouri.<br />My father lived in the days of the mobs. Once when the mobs came to search the homes, my grandmother rolled father (a baby) in a blanket and put him under the bed, then hid herself, hoping that father would make no sound so the mob would not find him. The mobs persecuted the saints severely in those days, but they left without doing any harm that day.<br />They were driven from Nauvoo by the mob and went to Utah with the Pioneers. They landed in Salt Lake Valley in 1848, leaving their homes and coming to Utah to make new ones. They had to cross the Missouri River. In crossing, Grandmother got excited and thought she and my father (a baby) were going to be left because they had become separated from Grandfather (Jesse). With Jesse Richard in her arms she hung onto the neck of one of the oxen and swam the Missouri River in that fashion.<br />They arrived in the Salt Lake Valley in 1848. In 1852, Grandfather Jesse was called on the mission to the West Indies for the Church. This left Grandmother Jane and their three children, Jesse Richard, Sarah and Nancy to carry on alone until his return. Grandmother with her three small children made their home in Salt Lake and got along the best they could. Grandfather was on his mission for two years.<br />Grandmother heard that the immigrant train was to arrive in Salt Lake and that my grandfather was on it, returning from his mission. Grandmother, my father and his two sisters went to meet the train and grandmother soon learned that he had died with Cholera while on the plains. He was buried at Leavenworth, Kansas, leaving sadness in the hearts of his little family.<br />When father Jesse Richard grew to be a man, he was called to go meet the immigrant trains and to bring them on in to Salt Lake Valley. It was on one of his trips that he met his future wife while on her way to the west in 1866. He was 19 years old when he got married. Joan Jennette Litson was 18 years old.<br />He married my mother, Joan Jennette Litson, in October 26, 1866 at the Endowment House at Salt Lake City, Utah. Her parents were Richard Litson and Francis Ann Matthews. They made their first home in Salt Lake. Their first child, a daughter, Francis Ann, was born there.<br />Then moved to Brigham where their second child, a boy was born. He lived but a short time.<br />My father lived in the days of poligamy. He had two wives and twenty one children. Father was put in the State Prison in Utah for poligamy. He was placed as a trustee and that would allow him many privileges. While in Prison he made a box which I still have in my possession. He also made some play things called "jumping jacks" which he gave to some of my brothers who were still small. He was in prison for six months. After he was released he went to his homestead in Granger and lived with his second wife and family at the request of my mother.<br />His hobby was fine and beautiful horses. He always treated them as a friend. He herded sheep in Big Cottonwood Canyon. He'd take sheep from different people and herd them on the range in the summer months then return them to the owner in the fall.<br />Father was liked by children. I guess that was because he drove a school wagon and there he got to know a lot of the children. When ever any of the children would have a fuss while riding in the wagon he would make them get out and fight it out while he waited. When the fight was over they would be on their way again. Father was kicked by a horse while driving the school wagon and this caused him to quit.<br />Father had a way with his children in disciplining them. He never had to give us a spanking. When he told us to do something, we did it without any back talk or having been told many times.<br />Sadness came to him many times. He buried four children and his two wives. He lived to be 80 years old, having died in December 1927 at Granger, Utah. He had seventeen living children who attended his funeral. He was buried in the Milcreek Cemetery (in Utah).<br /><br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Story of My Grandmother Joan Jennette Litson Turpin</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">By Mildred Goodwin Thompson<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Joan is married to Jesse Richard Turpin<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Joan is the great grandmother of Merthan Ellis<br /><br /></span><a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqqm_sJYxI/AAAAAAAABWI/_73FVUBhKAc/s1600/Joan%2BJennette%2BLitson%2BTurpin%2BHistory--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 174px; height: 303px;" src="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqqm_sJYxI/AAAAAAAABWI/_73FVUBhKAc/s400/Joan%2BJennette%2BLitson%2BTurpin%2BHistory--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551437077595906834" border="0" /></a><br />My Grandmother, Joan Jennette Litson Turpin was born at St. Andrews, South Wales, the 16th of May 1848. Her parents were Richard Litson and Francis Ann Mathew Litson. They joined the Church in 1852. She was baptized in the church in 1856. She was eight years old and was baptized by her father, Richard Litson on the 4th of Aug. 1856.<br /></div>She had very little schooling, but she could pronounce any word and she could read very well. Her spelling was rather poor.<br />When she was 15 and her sister, Eliza was 17, they imigrated from Wales to Salt Lake City, Utah, leaving their home, Father, Mother, two brothers and many friends and relatives. Her two brother’s names were Richard and Joseph. They came with the Ricks Co. of Saints in 1863. After docking on the east coast of the United States, they completed their journey across the plains to Salt Lake Valley, walking a great part of the distance. Their immigrant train was met by Saints from Salt Lake. Many provisions were brought to them. Many times my grandmother's feet were bleeding and sore and James Glade would get down from his wagon and let Grandmother and her sister Eliza ride in the wagon, while he walked along by his team. Her sister, Eliza, married James Glade. After they got to Salt Lake, Grandmother found herself a job. She received for her first pay, a white box which she used to carry her clothes in. The box is still in the family.<br />At a place where she worked when she was a girl, she had quite an experience. An Indian used to come often and trade hides and different things for food to eat. When he saw Grandmother, he told the lady he thought that she was very pretty and that he thought she had beautiful hair. She had red hair. One day he asked the Indian what he could give him for Grandmother and he said he'd take a beautiful pony. The Indian was serious about the trade and in a day or two later the Indian brought a very beautiful pony to trade for Grandmother. They had a hard time trying to persuade the Indian to go away and leave Grandmother alone. Grandmother was afraid to leave the house for a long time after that. President Brigham Young told the people never to joke with the Indians because the Indians took everything serious.<br />In three years my grandmother's parents had earned enough money to come to Salt Lake City, Utah. They came in 1866 and Grandmother went to meet the emigrant train that her father, mother, and two brothers came on from Wales to Salt Lake City, Utah It was a grand reunion for Grandmother to see her dear parents and two brothers again.<br />At the age of 18, she married Jesse Richard Smith Turpin on the 26th of Oct. 1866 at the Endowment House. Their first child was born the 12th of Aug. 1867. She was given the name of<br />Francis Jane. She was born in the first log cabin that had been built in Salt Lake City, Utah. The log cabin now stands on the Temple grounds in Salt Lake City, Utah.<br />They moved to Brigham City where my Grandfather, Jesse R. Turpin got a job running a ferry boat across the Bear River. Where the ferry run was, the Bear River City now stands. The second child was born while in Brigham City on the 29th of March 1869. He was named after his two grandfathers, Jesse Turpin and Richard Litson. The place they lived in while living in Brigham City was an dugout room. Many mornings when they got up there would be four or five Indians sitting outside their dugout waiting to be ferried across the river. At first Grandmother was afraid of the Indians, thinking they would do them harm but later they became friendly with them.<br />One morning while grandmother was getting breakfast she had a terrible scare. One of their neighbors was driving their cows down the road, and one of the cows ran across their dugout and caved through with all four feet. It didn't take long to repair the damage.<br />The only entertainment they ever had while living in Brigham City was when all the neighbors and friends would gather at the different homes and have parties and dances. The main instrument that was used was the fiddle. Every family seemed to have children and babies. At one of these parties the men thought it would be a good joke to play on the women to exchange all the blankets on all the babies so the women would get the wrong baby. The joke backfires and the men, after they reached home, had to returned the wrong babies and get their own back.<br />They moved back to Salt Lake when Jesse took sick and died. He was a year and a half old. My Aunt Nettie was born the 28th of July, 1871 at Salt Lake City, Utah.<br />My Grandparents took up a homestead in Granger, Utah. It was in Granger, Utah that four more children were born. They are in the order of their births. Williams Joseph, born the 11th of Oct. 1874, Edward James born the 2nd of Mar. 1877, Leo John born the 27th of Dec. 1879, Sarah Evaline born the 22nd of Feb, 1881. The winter they made their home in South Cottonwood and in the summer in Granger on the homestead. Every spring grandmother would walk from South Cottonwood to Granger carrying my mother who was the baby then, Sarah Evaline Turpin Goodwin, (who married Nathan Goodwin). The smaller children would walk and drive the cows.<br />There were three more children born while living in South Cottonwood. They were Mary Emily born the 1st of Aug. 1883, George W. born the 22nd of Feb. 1886 and Ilena who was born the 1st of Dec, 1889. She lived only four days. This made ten children in all.<br />Grandmother had great faith in raising her children. She always depended upon the priesthood. At one time my uncle Leo was kicked by a horse, Grandmother took him to my great grandmother Turpin's ,they called doctor. The Doctor said it was impossible to pull him through. Grandmother felt that he wasn't to die yet and that he was to be spared. She took him home and called Brother John Labrum to administer to him. Grandmother had not rested for weeks for worrying about him. After he had been administered to he went to sleep and slept all night. When grandmother awoke the next morning she found him sitting on the front porch all dressed in his cloths. She asked him what he was doing out there and he said, "Brother Labrum made me well". Leo John is my grandfather (note from Marilyn Wright)<br />After the "Manifesto" was signed my grandfather and grandmother separated at her request, leaving Grandmother to make a living and a home for her children. It was a hard struggle. She milked cows and made butter then on Saturday she rose early and traveled on foot ten or more miles to sell her produce. At one time when they had the horse and cart, Uncle Leo took grandmother to town to sell her butter. Returning home they passed several carts going to Salt Lake. Each time they passed a cart the men would tip their hats to grandmother. (that was the custom in those days.) She asked Leo who that was and why they were tipping their hats to her all the time. He said, "well, mother, if you would quit nodding your head, they would quit tipping their hats." The two wheel cart kept grandmother's head nodding back and forth so the men thought she was nodding to them.<br />Grandmother was a great hand to work among the sick. She was always willing to go to anyone at anytime she was called no matter what kind of disease they had. She seemed to be immunized from all diseases herself. Aunt Flo (Edward James Turpin's wife) took the small pox a few days before the baby was born. The baby took the disease when he was born. They quarantined the rest of the family out of the house and Grandmother stayed and took care of Aunt Flo and the baby. Many times Grandmother sat up at night holding Aunt Flo's hand because she had such a fever and was hysterical. Doctor Jones told her that there was no chance to save the baby, but Grandmother had more faith than to believe this. She dressed each little finger and toe separately with gauze because he had such a mass of smallpox. Aunt Flo always said that Willie (William Turpin, Ruth's father) owed his life to his grandmother, who had such great faith. After she fumigated the home, she went to her home so she could be there for her birthday.<br />She lived in a dobby house. Grandmother's great ambition was to have a home built of brick. She built it herself and her sons( note from Marilyn Wright). My Grandpa (Leo John) said the sons didn't do much work on the house, she mostly built it herself. She had beautiful flowers and pansy beds. My mother remembers it as a beautiful home. When she died, Aunt Fan (Francis Jane) bought the rest of the children’s share of the old home and lived in it. When Aunt Evelyn and Uncle Vaughn were married, my Mom and Dad went with them and they stayed in the home when Uncle Vaughn and Aunt Evelyn got married in the Salt Lake Temple. My mother, Nettie Turpin Ellis, lived in this home for a year when she was 10 years old. (end of Marilyn's note)<br />In this house all people were made welcome to come and stay. A Wilkins family, whose mother died, came over many times to get a good cooked meal. Her house was often called the tramp’s restaurant. Several times after Grandmother died, her daughter (Sarah Goodwin) went down to conference to stay out there. She would also ask some ladies who did not have any place to stay while down to conference to stay out there with her.<br />Grandma was a strict tithe payer. She told her family if anything happened to her before she got her money for her lease, to be sure and pay her tithing in full. The last ten years of her life she spent visiting her children. In the winter she stayed in Salt Lake and in the summer she stayed in Idaho with her children.<br />Grandmother never held any high office in the church but she was a Relief Society Teacher and attended her meetings. She was devoted to her home and her children.<br />It was the 7th of Sept, 1916 while staying at my mother's home that she died. (Sarah Turpin Goodwin) She had eaten a hardy dinner and was planning to go home any day. Uncle George was going with her. She had been very pleasant and happy all day talking about returning to her home. It was about 5pm when she started with a hemorrhage, and at 11pm she died. Brother Noack was called to administer to her but he said, "she is dying." The next day Mr. Peck (of Peck and Packham Mortuary) prepared her for burial and shipped her body to Salt Lake. She was buried in the Murray City Cemetery Sept. 10th, 1916. Funeral services were held in the Miller Ward because they were remodeling the South Cottonwood meeting house. (note from Marilyn) When mom was living with her she said many times that year that she was ready to go anytime.<br />Written by Mildred Goodwin Thompson , daughter of Sarah Evaline Turpin Goodwin<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Personal History of Joseph Young Litson</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Brother to Joan Jeannette Litson Turpin, wife of Jesse Turpin<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Joan is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ great grandmother</span><br /><br /></div>He was born 24 September 1858 at Treforest Glamorganshire, So Wales. He was the youngest son of Richard Litson senior and Francis Ann Matthews, he had two sisters, Eliza Mary and Joan Jeannetta (Turpin) and one brother Richard Litson Jr. The Father had a patriarchal blessing. The two girls came to America in the year 1863. They were converts to the church and as they did not have enough money for them all to come they sent the two girls first. Three years later they saved enough money for the rest of the family to come so in the year 1866 in April 30 they started on their journey to America arriving in Utah the latter part of August 1866.<br />The father and mother were 47 years old when they came to Utah, Richard Litson Jr. was 15 years old and Joseph Young Litson was 9 years old. His father died six years after coming to Utah, so that left his Mother to get along the best she could, she was a very religious woman, was a fine seamstress, made men’s suits and made temple clothing. She lived in a two room house, a rock room and a log room on 59 South where Horace Harker now lives.<br />Joseph Young Litson was baptized 5 May 1867 by William Boyce confirmed 19 May 1867 by Richard Maxfield. He received his endowments in the old endowment house 24 May 1867 was married to Mary Jane Glade 9 May 1878. He had some very dear friends, Norman Erekson, Eli Taylor, Joseph Shephard. He loved to square dance and had lively parties at the homes of his friends, his wife used to call for the dances. Nine children were born to this union, 3 babies having died in infancy. He lived with his mother when their first 2 babies were born, and in the year 1884 moved to the Old Litson home where he lived until his death in Feb. 15, 1902. He was a lover of books and did much reading loved to hunt and fish; and was not too active in church activities. Worked in the Logan Temple with his sister Eliza Mary Glade in 1886. Was a farmer all his life was almost a genius in making all kinds of gadgets, had a blacksmith shop did lots of work for the neighbors, setting tires on the wagons, shoeing horses and making all kinds of tools, had a forge and had old fashioned bellows. He owned a half interest in a threshing machine with John Winchester, with the old horse power, later James owned one half interest in the machine. He could repair anything on the machine. He was a first class farmer had the best crops, had his won reaper for cutting the grain and raised the best potatoes around and took them to Salt Lake City by the wagons loads, also took butter and eggs and garden stuff to regular customers in Salt Lake City. At one time he had a nice pond and fish in it. Also he put up ice for the summer and sold lots of ice too, so we always had ice for making ice cream and plenty of milk and cream as we always had cows. He used to haul all our coal with team and wagon from Coalville, also hauled logs from big Cottonwood Canyon, all the irons for braces and doors he made himself and never had to buy these things always had chickens and ducks and loved to work with them. I remember at one time when he had a dozen hens setting on eggs at once all the nests he made, with lids to cover them and were set right on the ground ashe and he said they hatched better that way, had no incubators as we have today. Many times I (aunt Irene) have had to feed them and see that they went on their nests, I would stay right there for fear I would forget to put them on their nests, that was a job I had to do, its no wonder I like to fuss with chickens. I had my training early.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">A Brief Biography of My Grandfather, Leo J. Turpin</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Leo is married to Mary Ann Cooper<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Leo is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ Grandfather</span><br /><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqsvbL0hBI/AAAAAAAABWQ/RU4bEK25BWM/s1600/Leo%2BJohn%2BTurpin%2BHistory--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 202px; height: 277px;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqsvbL0hBI/AAAAAAAABWQ/RU4bEK25BWM/s400/Leo%2BJohn%2BTurpin%2BHistory--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551439421438723090" border="0" /></a><br /></div>My grandfather was a man I greatly loved and admired. He had red hair before it went grey. I always liked it but he didn't for some reason. He was about 5'11" tall and was not heavy or thin. Just right for me.<br />I remember every Christmas we would go to Grandpa's for dinner with all the Aunts and Uncles and cousins. Grandma Turpin always had party games for us to play after dinner. Sometimes they would include us kids and sometimes they were just for the adults. They always had a gift for each of us kids. Merthan got a book and I remember reading it and it was the first book I ever read on outer space. We kids would play all over the house<br />and I especially loved playing upstairs. I remember the house being so neat and had so many fun places to play.<br />My grandfather always got along with everybody he knew and everyone had good things to say about him.<br />My mother told me that if she and her brothers and sisters were quarreling on a Sunday morning, they would be made to stay home. He said, "Sunday is not a day that you quarrel and fight."<br />He and Grandmother took I and cousin, Marian (Allen's daughter) to Logan to do baptisms for the dead. This was the first time I ever did this and the first time I ever was in a Temple of the Lord. This was a youth Temple trip from the Thomas Ward. I always thought this was very nice of them to take us.<br />I thinned beets at this place two different years and stayed at his house. This was my first time to ever stay over night with them. One year I worked with Lou Jean Ogden at his place. He had a large field of peas at the end of the beet field and we would thin beets as fast as we could to get to the end of the row and then we would eat peas and then go down thinning the beets again and up the next row, only to sit and eat peas again. I felt a little ashamed that we weren't better workers than that, but Grandpa never did say anything to us.<br />My father, Glenn Ellis, farmed grandpa's farm after Grandpa Turpin got too old to farm anymore. I remember cultivating potatoes on that farm. It was fun to roam around the river bottoms by their place and I remember being so afraid of the big hole out in the barn yard with green slimy water in it and would walk wide around it so I wouldn't fall in.<br />After he died and I was married and had my first child, Tamara, I told my mother that I would really like a rocking chair. She took me down to the old farm and house of Grandpa's and I got Grandma's old rocking chair. I sanded it down and covered it with material and really enjoyed that chair. I rocked all my children in it and now Tamara has rocked all her children in it. She is now saving it for her oldest daughter, Heatherlee.<br />Just before Grandpa died, he would come to our place and visit with Mom just about everyday and he would ask her to write down his history while he dictated it but she would find an excuse not to. When I would come home from work, she would ask me to and I would always be too tired. Now I am ashamed of myself for not doing it. There are many things I would like to know about him and it is too late to find out.<br />I remember that he was a big tease and loved to joke and have fun. He was always proud of his horses and was a good farmer.<br />That one area that he lived was owned by Turpin's. It was called the old Wilson Road and it went all the way to the river bottoms. My mom use to say that her brother, Clifford, always called it “tough road" and the further down you went the tougher it got and they lived at the end of the road.<br />Grandfather always said that he wanted to die at his favorite fishing hole. He had heart trouble and was taking pills for it. He and Grandma was out fishing one day and she was in a different place from him. When she came back she found him lying on the ground with his pills just out of reach from him. He died where he wanted to. I am sure he was very happy to meet his first wife of only about 11 years, Mary Ann, my real grandmother that I never knew.<br />This is the end of my memories. I wish I knew more. Marilyn Ellis Wright, daughter of Nettie Mae Turpin Ellis.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Brief History of Nettie Mae Turpin Ellis</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Nettie was married to Glenn Ellis<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Nettie is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ mother</span><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQquuH5xKkI/AAAAAAAABWo/ueeSUT6YOes/s1600/Brief%2BHistory%2Bof%2BNettie%2BMae%2BTurpin--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 300px; height: 237px;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQquuH5xKkI/AAAAAAAABWo/ueeSUT6YOes/s400/Brief%2BHistory%2Bof%2BNettie%2BMae%2BTurpin--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551441598106118722" border="0" /></a><a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqut0kj2SI/AAAAAAAABWY/i8dpqzf76kU/s1600/Brief%2BHistory%2Bof%2BNettie%2BMae%2BTurpin--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 183px; height: 239px;" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqut0kj2SI/AAAAAAAABWY/i8dpqzf76kU/s400/Brief%2BHistory%2Bof%2BNettie%2BMae%2BTurpin--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551441592916891938" border="0" /></a><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqut_Wym_I/AAAAAAAABWg/65y3zQmHtew/s1600/Brief%2BHistory%2Bof%2BNettie%2BMae%2BTurpin--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 212px; height: 237px;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqut_Wym_I/AAAAAAAABWg/65y3zQmHtew/s400/Brief%2BHistory%2Bof%2BNettie%2BMae%2BTurpin--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551441595811929074" border="0" /></a><br /><br /></div>I, Nettie Mae TURPIN, was born June 3, 1905 to Mary Ann (Cooper) Panter TURPIN and Leo John TURPIN in Holliday, Utah. Mary Ann (Cooper) Panter Turpin was born under the temple covenant as Mary Ann Cooper. She was adopted by the Panters. See temple records.<br />My father was a fruit gardener. I was the third child of six, Clifford Lee, Mariam, myself, Allen Cooper, Thelma Hortence, and Arthur (who died as a baby at three months). We lived in Utah until I was six years old.<br />We then move to Idaho and settled on the L. J. Turpin Ranch as it was known in Thomas. I lived there until I was married at seventeen. This ranch was at the end of the old Wilson Road with the Snake River bottoms bordering the ranch. This was in the year 1911. My mother died March 5, 1912, a few month after our baby Arthur died.<br />During my ninth year, I went to Salt Lake City and lived with my grandmother. The rest of the family felt I was getting spoiled and so they had me come home. I lived there for two years and then the rest of the family felt they should have a turn but Grandmother didn’t want the rest of the kids to live with her so I was sent home too. I loved living with my grandmother. My grandmother lived in polygamy until the Manifesto was signed and then she made her husband choose which wife he wanted to live with and He couldn't choose as he loved all his children the same. So grandmother told him to live with his second wife then. I never could understand while I was living there, why she would run upstairs and stay whenever Grandfather would come over to visit. I enjoyed living with my grandmother but only got to stay there one year. I liked my cousin Karneth Barker very much and played with him all the time while I was in Salt Lake living with Grandmother Joan Jennetta. I was named after her (Nettie for short). When I was living with her she said many times that she was ready to go any time now. She came to visit with the family in Idaho and before she left to go back to Granger, Utah she passed away at her daughter’s. My grandmother, Joan Jennetta had beautiful red hair and so do I and my father, Leo John. My father always hated his red hair and he had two daughters with red hair, myself and my sister Thelma.<br />While I was there I attended Cottonwood Elementary School. After my mother died, Father would hire different housekeepers to take care of us children and keep the house. All I remember of my real mother was, that she was really pretty. Everyone told me so.<br />My father advertised in the papers for a housekeeper and Mabel Ann Moore came to live with us, with her three children, Tom, Violet and Dolly. We called her “Ma”. That made nine children in the family. It was during this time that I got to go stay with Grandmother Jennetta Turpin. When (Ma) came to live with us. Father went to the train in Blackfoot to pick her up. He was wondering why she didn't talk very much. After they passed the Snake River Bridge she didn't ever shut up. Then he later learned that she had been eating a carmel and couldn't get her mouth open. We all had a good laugh over that.<br />She stayed on as a housekeeper from that spring until fall. Then, Dad thought it best that they should marry. He thought that people were gossiping about them. They had one child from that union, Leiiea, my half sister.<br />While living in Idaho, I attended the Thomas Elementary School. I graduated from the eighth grade at fourteen, and I wanted a pretty white dress for graduation. All the girls had white dresses. Ma, my stepmother, said I couldn't have the dress, but Dad told me if I would cut spuds for him that spring he would see that I got my white dress. I did cut spuds for seed to plant and I did get my white dress. (there is a picture of Mom in a white dress with a group of others in her graduation class. I think that Ruth has it. A note by Marilyn ) There were ten in my graduating class, as best I can recall. While I was home, my chores were milking cows and hunting wood on the river channel. Our main job was in the beet field thinning and hoeing beet.<br />Some of the things I especially remember while living on the farm was always having a nice pony to ride, and Dad always kept a nice work team which he took great pride in. My dad was known as a good horse trader. And he made some good deals especially with the Elisons from Groveland.<br />I got sick in the eighth grade with diptheria and had such a high fever all my hair fell out. I went around dressed like a boy and had such short hair so I was given the nickname of "Dick". I carried on with this disguise so much that during the harvesting of crops that year a hired man brought a box of candy for all the girls and I didn't get any. He thought I really was a boy. It made me feel really bad so Ma gave me her box of candy. That was really nice of her but it wasn't the same. I was really hurt.<br />One of the funny things that happened was one time, Mr. Bill Sorenson bought a load of hay from my Dad, but never would pay for it. Later his children got to bragging about their new ice cream freezer. Ma went and borrowed it from Bill. After keeping it for quite a while, Bill came after it. Ma just informed him that when he paid for the hay he could have the freezer back. We thus came into the ownership of an ice cream freezer.<br />Another thing that used to frighten me was the old slough that was in our backyard close to the house. Ma and Pa told us it didn’t have a bottom, and we'd throw our garbage into it for many years. Anyway, we kids sure stayed clear of it. Later years proved this to be false for it did fill up and they smoothed out the ground. (Marilyn: I remember that big hole in the barnyard too and it was scary. It has green slimy water in it.)<br />Some of the special celebrations were the 4th of July and 24th of July. There were horse races, foot races, ball games and lots of firecrackers. There was always a nice dance afterwards too. At one of the Christmas family parties, Tom (my step brother) caught me and washed my face with squash pie. To this day I have a hatred for this kind of pie.<br />I met Glenn Ellis at a 4th of July dance when I was fifteen. We started dating soon afterwards. At one time during our dating we got into a big argument, so I went to the dance without him and danced all night with Victor Wilson. That broke us up for a month.<br />Glenn had a real nice horse called "Flint". He was a black horse with white feet. We had many a buggy race. One particular race was with Rulen Parks. We just made it across a canal bridge with our wheels interlocked in order to have room for both buggies to cross.<br />Glenn and I were married a year after our fight in the Logan Temple. It was October 11, 1922. My sister Mariam and Dick Olson were married the same day in Blackfoot. Glenn's father went with us to Logan to get married. We had to stay with some cousins, Henry and Mona. Glenn slept with Henry and I slept with Mona. Glenn was ashamed that he had to sleep in the same room with me before we were married. We stayed one day in Logan and then went back to Blackfoot to work in the sugar beet fields. My parents gave us and Mariam and Dick a Wedding .<br />Our first child, a girl, Mariam Ruth was born about fourteen months later, Dec. 7, 1923. Merthan was born 18 months later, Sept. 13, 1925.<br />Glenn was a hard worker. He was a farmer and hauled beet pulp in the winter to make a little extra money. The beet pulp was used to feed the cows. Starting at 4:00 am and working until 8:00 or 9:00pm.<br />We moved to Montana when Ruth was five years old. We stayed there three years. The last two years we got hailed out. The cattle were killed by a lightening storm and the crops were all hailed to the ground. We sold everything we had to get train fare back to Blackfoot. Dad made Ruth a little table and chair and a cupboard for Christmas and when we moved back, that was left behind. Ruth always felt bad that they couldn't take them along.<br />During our stay in Montana, we did make one excursion to Cardston to go to the temple. While there I was given a patriarchal blessing by President Woods of the Cardston Temple. The wife of President Woods was my mother's cousin. My health was very poor at this time and he picked me out of the group to give a blessing to. Then I found out about his wife and my mother's relationship. This patriarchal bless help sustain me back to health.<br />Life was very lonely and hard in Montana. I promised Glenn if he would take me back home to Blackfoot, Idaho I would give him another child. We moved back and Marilyn was born, the promised child. Glenn had an old Fordson tractor that he did contract work with to keep us going for the next few years plus farming.<br />We lived with Grandma Ellis and farmed her place when we first got back. Then, we moved to the Lou Robbins place and lived in a little white house. (Lou Robbins farm was the farm that became Vaughn Ellis's farm, Dad's brother.) This is the house where Marilyn was born, March 21, 1931. We made another move back to Grandma Ellis' house and lived until we bought the old Bitton place that belonged to Kesler by then. We lived on this place for seven years when our last child was born, a son, Gerry Lee Ellis. He was born the 6th of July, 1942. This was our last home. We never moved anymore.<br />Ruth our oldest child married LaMar Elison on the 5th of September, 1941. They were married in the Salt Lake Temple.<br />World War II started Dec. 7, 1941. With it came rationing of food, gas etc. We always had plenty of food because of the farm but we needed gas for the tractors to farm with. It was almost impossible to get materials needed to keep the machinery repaired. The women needed to work in the fields, run the trucks, pick potatoes, drive tractors or in short do all the work that the young men did while they were in the service of our country.<br />During the early years of our life at haying and thrashing time, we always had to cook big meals for the big crews. All the neighbors would help each other out at this time furnishing the crews and the women would help each other out with the cooking. These men would consume a lot of food but by helping each other it made fun out of all the work.<br />Merthan joined the navy and went to boot camp at Faragut, Idaho the fall of his Senior Year because if he had waited until he was 18 which was in Sept. he would have been drafted into the army. It was hard to see him go so young. Gerry loved his older brother and would always sit by Merthan at the table when we would eat and Merthan and Dad would feed him. Merthan would always end up with his shirt all dirty from Gerry's grubby little hands. Merthan did graduate from High School but Dad walked the line for him and received his diploma.<br />Ruth and Lamar were expecting Gloria Jean that June. LaMar got exempt from the service for the farm. Farm work was considered an essential job that was needed for the support of the war effort.<br />One year we had to have German Prison of War Prisoners come out to help us harvest our crops. So we had the POWs plus their guards in the fields all the time. Glenn wouldn't let the women work in the same field as the POW's so we didn't ever see them but we knew they were there. Glenn said they were very well mannered and glad to be doing something other than sitting around. Merthan got his schooling in the Navy as a radioman but never got to use it. There was a big mixup and he ended up on Guam as a storekeeper. He also got to fly to Japan a few times after the war was ended and before he was discharged.<br />When Merthan got out of the service, he married Vonnie Mae Elison and began to farm with Glenn. Those were fun years for them and they become very close. We had a farm out in Moreland going towards Mackay. Dad and Merthan built a house for Merthan and Vonnie out there on the farm.<br />At this time Dad was farming our farm in Riverside and another farm called the old Bales Farm of 40 acres in Riverside, plus Dad Turpin’s farm and the farm in Moreland which was close to 200 acres. The neighbors would always comment that when they heard Dad's tractor go down the street they knew it was time for them to get up. He was their alarm clock. He was always up and ready to go to work by 5:00 am.<br />Marilyn grew up and got married at the age of 21 to Darwin J. Wright from Riverton Aug. 21, 1952. We helped Darwin get through Dental School by getting a loan every year for the Farm and also enough for Darwin's tuition. After he got out of school, he bought the Bales farm from Dad so we could have a little more money to live on. Dad was sick at the time and couldn't farm anymore. Dad died at the age of 69 on the 23rd of July, 1971 from the Lou Gehrig’s Disease or ALS.<br />I took care of my sister, Thelma, off and on through out our life. She was married to Noel Gebauer and had a child, Jay, the same age as Marilyn . He lived with us after Thelma got a divorce from Noel and she went to school in Pocatello to become a secretary and bookkeeper. Then she married George Berngen, whom she met when he came to work for us as a field hand. They lived in Idaho Falls and then Salt Lake City. They had two children, Deanna and Bobby. George and Thelma got a divorce and she had a nervous breakdown. We took care of Deanna and Bobby for a couple of years until she was well again. Jay was married by this time.<br />Mariam died young from leukemia when she was only 34. She and Dick Olson had one son, Leo Richard. Leo joined the air corp. during the War and his father Dick was working at an ammunition plant, when he fell off a high platform and was killed. When Leo came home from the war, Glenn and I were his family until he married Betty Jo.<br />Gerry was growing up all the time. Sometimes alone and sometimes he had Marilyn at home or his cousins, Deanna and Bobby. He was very good on the trumpet and played it all through High School and College. He married Kathleen Simmons in the Logan Temple on the 2nd of April, 1965. They have 3 boys and 1 girl. They had a family band at one time, he and Kathy. He went to school at Utah State University and got his degree as a teacher. First he lived in Tuba City, Arizona and then he has spent the rest of his time with his wife, Kathy and their four children in Colorado Springs, Colorado. He teaches remedial students.<br />I married Glenn's cousin, Laren Wolfley, a few years after Glenn died and Laren's wife died. We got married February 26, 1974. Laren died about four years later. I lived alone in Blackfoot until I had a stroke. The first one was Aug. about the 10th, 1979. I moved down with Ruth and LaMar in Hemet, CA. and stayed there until I died , May 1st, 1987. I spent most of the time with Ruth and the last 3 or 4 years with Marilyn in the summers for 2 or 3 months. I spent one summer with Merthan and Vonnie.<br />Nettie was buried Tuesday, May 5, 1987 in the Riverside Thomas Cemetery in Riverside, Bingham, Idaho. She will be missed by all who knew her.<br />Mother was a mother to many children, even though she had only four of her own. She was a great cook and loved by all of us and her grandchildren and great grandchildren.<br />This history has been mostly written by LaMar Elison at the side of Mother in 1986. I (Marilyn) have inserted the last part.<br />This is a note from Marilyn Ellis Wright:<br />The first thing I remember is living in Grandma Ellis' old rock house. Grandpa Ellis passed away Jan 10, 1929. I never knew him as I wasn't born until 1931. Uncle Vear, George and Lawrence (Smokie) was also living with Grandma Ellis. Grandma Ellis always kept honey and butter mixed together in a bowl and when she wanted to give me an extra treat, it would be a spoon full of that honey butter. Ruth and Merthan tell me that we always had a Christmas tree. I don't remember any until we were living in the house we bought from Kesler. Ruth said Grandma Ellis never had a tree but my father made sure we always had one. They would decorate it with candles and light them. Vear, George and Lawrence always came in to watch the lighting of it. I remember being in Grandma Ellis's house and getting a red tricyle for Christmas. I was up before anyone else and was riding that bike all over the kitchen. I don't remember any Christmas as much as that one. It even may have been my birthday.Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com4tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-47743630236697831872010-12-16T14:57:00.000-08:002010-12-16T15:18:50.219-08:00Cooper Line<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">William Cooper</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">from Pioneers and Prominent Men of Utah pg 820<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">William Cooper is married to Mary Ann Samworth Cooper<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">William is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ great great grandfather</span><br /><br /></div>Son of John Cooper, born 1785, and Elizabeth Row, born 1787, both at Houghton, Huntingdon, England; married 1810. He was born Dec 25, 1812, at parents’ birthplace. Came to Utah 1861. Capt. Brown company.<br />Married Mary Ann Samworth (daughter of John and Mary Ann Samworth, married 1817). Who was born 1818 and died at Leeds, Yorkshire, England. Their children: Frederick Alfred b. Dec 19, 1837 m Hannah Turpin Jan 27, 1861; William b Dec 21, 1838, d. 1839; Henry b Aug 31, 1839, d. Sept 18, 1839; William b. Aug 18, 1840 m Ann Jackson; Emma b March 17, 1842 (d. 1888), m William Mayne; Henry b. Jan 13, 1844, d. March, 1811; Julia b. Feb 22, 1845, m. Henry Wildman Leeds; Matilda b. Jan 2 1847, m. John Wood; Mary Maria b. Dec. 24, 1848, m. John Wood; Hyrum Smith b. April 6, 1850, m. Mary Green; Lorenzo b. March 25, 1852, d. Aril 8, 1853; Alma b. Feb 20, 1854, d. May 24, 1856; Franklin b. Dec 23, 1855, d. March 15, 1859; Eliza b. Nov. 15, 1857, m. Len Glenn; Charles Heber b. Jan 19, 1860, d. 1861. Family resided Godmanchester and Leeds, England.<br />Married Sarah Peeling Mayne 1863, at West Jordan, who was born 1821, at Cosmin, Lancashire, Engl. Only child: Sarah Ann.<br />Married Sarah Bannfield 1883, at West Jordan, Utah (daughter of Thomas and Ann Bannfield) who was born Aug 28, 1810, Gloucester, Eng.<br />Merchant and miller in England. High priest.<br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;"><br />Ann Cook & William Panter & Descendants</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Ann Cook and William Panter raised Mary Ann Cooper Turpin<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Mary Ann is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ grandmother<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">No formal adoption record was found</span><br /><br /></div>Ann Cook, third child of John Cook II and Ann Denley was born 30 September 1841 in Turkdean, Gloucestershire, England. Compton LDS Church Branch records indicate Ann and three of her brothers and sisters were baptized by William Panter, Sr., on 23 July 1853. William Panter, Sr., born 4 May 1821 joined the LDS Church 3 January 1846.<br />The obituary of Ann Cook states she was married in England on 23 May 1863 to William Panter, Jr., son of William, Sr., who baptized Ann. The obituary further states that the newly-wed couple left for Utah two weeks later. It is noted that Ann's name appears on the passenger list of the Ship "CYNOSURE" sailing from Liverpool, England 30 May 1863, as does the name of her older brother Thomas Cook. However the name of William Panter cannot be located on the list and Ann is listed as a 21 year-old Spinster. Thomas and Ann Cook joined the Thomas E. Ricks wagon train company in Florence, Nebraska and arrived in Salt Lake Valley 13 October 1863.<br />Ann took out her endowments 10 May 1866 in the Salt Lake Endowment House and was sealed to William Panter, Jr, the same day. Records indicate that William Panter, Jr., was born 9 July 1841 in Compton-Abdale, Gloucestershire, England. One year after arriving in Utah, Ann and William Panter moved to Taylorsville, UT. They had no children of their own and supposedly adopted Mary Ann Cooper who was born 25 April 1877. A search of the court records has not revealed any record of a legal adoption but Ann and William raised Mary Ann. Little Ann was born under the covenant to the Cooper family, so there isn't a record of a sealing with the Panter family.<br />Later, William Panter, Jr., married two sisters from Sheffield, England. They were Mary Elizabeth Edison, who died in 1875 shortly after the marriage, and her sister Ellen Edison. A search of church records does not show that sealings were performed, so it is possible these were only civil marriages.<br />A William Panter was counselor in the Taylorsville ward Bishopric with Bishop Samuel Bennion in 1884 and again with Bishop Heber Bennion in 1890. This was probably William Panter, Jr., as the senior Panter would have been quite elderly at that time. At the funeral of Ann Denley Cook in 1901, William Panter spoke and it is concluded that this was the junior Panter because William Panter, Sr. died 9 September 1900,the year before Ann Denley's death. William Panter, Jr., died in 1909 and it was thought that he was buried in the Taylorsville Cemetery but his name is not found in the cemetery records. The Cook and Panter families, it appears, remained close as they had both come from the same area of England; William, Sr., had baptized Ann and a number of her children, and also, the intermarriage of daughter Ann to William, Jr., cemented the relationship.<br />Mary Ann, daughter of Ann and William Panter, Jr., married Leo John Turpin 18 March 1901 and sometime in 1911, after their six children were born, the Turpins moved to Thomas,<br />Idaho, a farming community west of Blackfoot. Mary Ann Panter Turpin died there on 5 March 1912 not long after their arrival but was buried in South Cottonwood, Utah near where she was raised.<br />Ann Cook Panter outlived her daughter by eight years and died 8 January 1920 in Taylorsville and was buried in the Taylorsville Cemetery. Nettie May Turpin Ellis was fifteen years old when her grandmother, Ann Cook Panter, died and remembers staying with her grandmother on many occasions. Mabel Cook Swenson remembers her mother, Mary Mantle Cook, driving a horse and buggy to visit Ann Cook Panter on several occasions when they lived in Taylorsville. Ann Cook Panter is remembered as a very gentle person, very devout to her religion and always encouraged her grandchildren to attend church and Primary.<br /><br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Mary Ann Cooper (Panter) Turpin</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Mary Ann married Leo John Turpin<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Mary Ann is Merthan Glenn Ellis’ grandmother<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">(from a book on the Cook/Panter family)</span><br /><br /><a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqdi9AEYCI/AAAAAAAABVg/7H22FF3ZAN8/s1600/Mary%2BAnn%2BCooper--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 257px; height: 353px;" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqdi9AEYCI/AAAAAAAABVg/7H22FF3ZAN8/s400/Mary%2BAnn%2BCooper--Merthan.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551422714503520290" border="0" /></a><br /><br /></div>Mary Ann Panter, only child of Ann Cook and William Panter, Jr., was born 25 April 1877 probably in South Cottonwood, Utah. She was born into a Cooper family but was presumedly adopted by Ann and William Panter. Mary Ann Panter married Leo John Turpin 18 March 1901 and they were sealed in the Salt Lake Temple 13 November 1901. They spent their earlier married life in the South Cottonwood and Holladay area of Salt Lake Valley. As was mentioned previously, Mary Ann and Leo moved to Idaho in 1911 to a farming community west of Blackfoot designated as Thomas. Mary Ann died 5 March 1912 not long after they moved to Idaho but she was buried in South Cottonwood. Leo John Turpin married Mabel Ann Moore 1 September 1913 and lived at Thomas, Idaho until his death 13 June 1952.<br />Mary Ann Panter and Leo John Turpin had six children:<br />I. CLIFFORD LEO TURPIN born 19 January 1902 in South Cottonwood, Utah. Married Lois Tucker 6 March 1926. He was baptized 26 February 1910, Died 10 February 1971<br />II. MIRIAM ANN TURPIN born 26 June 1903 in South Cottonwood, Utah. Married Richard Olsen 11 October 1922. She was baptized 2 July 1911 and took out her endowments 15 November 1922. She died on 21 October 1937. Miriam and Richard had one child: 1. Leo R Olsen md. Betty Hosephine Coldwell. Their children:<br />Diana Lyn Olsen Kimberly Ann Richard Kirk Olsen Tamara Sue<br />III. NETTIE MAE TURPIN born 3 June 1905 in Holladay, Utah. She was baptized 2 August 1914 and took out her endowments 11 October 1922 and was married the same day to Glenn Ellis in the Salt Lake Temple. At present she lives with her daughter Ruth in Hemet, California. Nettie Mae and Glenn had four children:<br />1. Miriam Ruth Ellis md LaMar Elison. Parents of five children:<br />Gloria Jean Elison Layne Elison<br />Blake LaMar Elison Richie Glenn Elison<br />Brent Elison<br />2. Merthan Glenn Ellis and Vonnie Mae Elison. Parents of seven children:<br />Randy Merthan Ellis Margo Ellis<br />Kevin Ellis Lanett Ellis<br />Kim Elison Ellis Garrin H Ellis Merilee Ellis<br />3. Marilyn Kay Ellis md Darwin Jay Wright. Parents of six children:<br />Tamara Wright Heather Wright<br />Paula Wright Tim Wright<br />Tyler Wright Tina Wright<br />4. Gerry Lee Ellis md Kathleen Simmons. Parents of four children:<br />Todd Gerry Ellis Roger Ellis<br />Sue Ann Ellis Glenn Clarence Ellis<br />IV. ALLEN COOPER TURPIN born 26 August 1907 in Holladay, Utah. He<br />was baptized 1 August 1915. Married Elizabeth Ann Kump 5 December 1932 and died 14 December 1978. Allen and Elizabeth had one child:<br />1. Marion Kump Webster (Deceased) No children.<br />V. THELMA HORTENSE TURPIN born 27 March 1909 in Holladay, Utah. She was baptized 7 July 1918. Married (l) Noel J. Gabauer 12 December 1929 (2) George Berndgen 7 April 1936 (3) Joseph Leslie Moesser. Children:<br />1.<br />Jay Gabauer<br />2.<br />Deanna Berndgen md Waldo Robello and lives in Italy. They have two children:<br />John Robert Kenny David<br />3. Robert Berndgen (Deceased) Buried in Winder Cemetery, Murray, Utah<br />VI. ARTHUR TURPIN born 13 January 1911 in Holladay, Utah. Died 11 February 1911. Buried in City Cemetery near his mother.Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-29245278785045651802010-12-16T13:09:00.000-08:002010-12-16T13:12:47.803-08:00Vonnie Elision Family Tree<a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqAUbnxk1I/AAAAAAAABVI/2urEQpQ8C7c/s1600/Hale.png"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 521px; height: 589px;" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqAUbnxk1I/AAAAAAAABVI/2urEQpQ8C7c/s400/Hale.png" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551390579187880786" border="0" /></a>Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-60245455002699525752010-12-16T07:42:00.000-08:002010-12-16T14:55:40.842-08:00Elison Line<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">ERICK ELIASON</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Erick is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great great grandfather<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Erick is married to Anna Hansson (Nielson)</span><br /><br /></div>A complete history on Erick was never written, although he came to America and settled in Grantsville with Anders, living was not so easy for his family. They did not have the wealth that Anders had, and he had many of the struggles that the early pioneers experienced .<br />The following was copied from the Pioneers and Prominent Men of Utah<br />Erick Eliason, born May 11, 1815 in Alingsas, Sweden, son of Elias Nordbloom and Beata Norman. He married Anna Hanson Nielsen, 1840, daughter of Hans Nielsen (Nils Hansen) who was born February 9, 1819.<br />Their children, all born in Sweden, were Andrew, born 17 November 1841, married Johanna Nielsen; Johanna born 1843 married Steven Worthington; Betsy born 1845 married Dyerre Asmussen; Charles born 1848 married Mary Worthington; Alfred born 1850 or 51 married Sophia Anderson; Augusta born 1854 married Ormes Eaton Bates; Frederick born 1857 married Eva Yeates.<br />Family was converted to the Church in Sweden in 1861 and came to the United States in connection with the John Royal Young Company and onto Utah with the same company. Family resided in Grantsville and Millville, Utah.<br />2nd marriage to Christine Anderson. Their children, Joseph born 1870 married Ester Yeates, Edith born 1872 married William Gray, Emma born 1874. Family home Millville, Utah.<br />He was a High Priest in the Church.<br />He died January 27, 1895 and was buried in Millville, Utah Cemetery January 29, 1895.<br />The following comments are by Zelda Elison Tidwell<br />Since his first wife Anna was buried in Millville also, it is assumed that he moved there before her death. His children by his second wife, Stina Marie Andreasson, were all born in Grantsville. Stina Marie lived many years in Oakley, Idaho with her daughters Edith and Emma. She died there in Oct 1904, and is buried in Oakley. She lived 9 yrs after Erick. He died at age 79 still living in Millville and was buried there. I am a great granddaughter of Erick, but have felt a closeness in doing these picture sheets and histories, so in my heart I feel as brother and sister to all of them. It has been a joy of fulfillment I shall never forget, especially being so far removed and being told it would be impossible to do. My thanks to Zetta Haight, Percie W DeLaMar, Charles Hansen, Phoebe Stringham, Joseph Eliason, and many others on the Anders line for their help, and to Gar Eliason our family representative of the Eliason organization. So climaxes 5 yrs of research. I hope it is enjoyed and that we all cherish our heritage and do all we can to keep it alive and active and the gospel forever an important part of our lives.<br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Sunday, 11 Sep 2005</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Visit to Alingsas, Sweden---Home of Anders and Erick Eliason<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Erick is married to Anna Hansson (Nielson)<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Erick is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great great grandfather</span><br /><br /></div>We left our rental home on the island of Ingaro (east of Stockholm about 30 km.) about 8:30 AM and headed for the city of Alingsas which we thought would take about 4 plus hours; actually it took a good 5 hours. It was a beautiful drive, similar to Karbenning and Badalunda, but more farm land, less forest (still lots of forest). However, it was the longest trip we had taken in Sweden. We wanted to attend Sacrament meeting in the Alingsas Ward, starting at 1 PM, but arrived a little late and sat on the back row of a pretty little chapel. Prior to arriving at the chapel, we had asked a stranger on the street how to find the street the Church was on. He spoke very good English and gave us specific directions which brought us to the chapel in about 5 minutes. There were only about 45 members in attendance, including the children. Of course the meeting was in Swedish so we listened primarily by the spirit; we were sorry we missed the Sacrament but were so pleased to be in attendance in this city where my Elison (Eliason) ancestors had been raised.<br />Paul Oscarson, our neighboring Stake Pres. and friend in Houston, had given us a couple of names for reference when we got to Alingsas. Brother Oscarson had been the Mission Pres. in this area in Sweden about 25 years ago. These references turned out to be a real gold mine. We met Sis. Percival Hulldin, a 7-generation Mormon and her family, husband Thomas. Their extended family comprised a good portion of the Ward: Sis. Hulldin's widowed mother (Sis. Percival), her 5 children and spouses, grandchildren and her brother Kent and his family. Her son was also serving as the Bishop.<br />When we mentioned the family name "Elison" and the family farm at Lindas they knew all about the Elison family and offered to take us directly to the farms of both Anders (Harold's great uncle) and his great-grandfather, Erick. After they helped us find rooms at the Grand Hotel and the Parkaden Hotel (next door), they agreed to come back about 5:30 PM and take us to the Elison family farms and tell us what they knew about the family. We settled in at the hotel and went out to look for a restaurant to get dinner. The only place open was a Chinese restaurant and we proceeded to eat a Chinese dinner in Sweden!! It was good food, but a little different than American Chinese.<br />The Hulldins met us at the appointed hour at the hotel and brought their son Mats, their daughter Victoria and her husband Christos and two young Sister missionaries, Sister Smith and Sister Stewart from Utah (Delta and Provo). We drove first to the farm, Lindas. This is where Anders Elison (Eliason) lived; the original home of Anders is now used as the barn. In another home close by on the property, we met an older lady in a wheel chair; she spoke only Swedish but Bro. Hulldin could translate for us. She was born there as was her father, and her grandparents lived there too. She reminded us of our Aunt Elsie Johnson Wortley. This farm was a beautiful place, up on a hill with forest in the background.<br />Brother Hulldin then said, "Have you ever heard of the Mormon stone?" We replied in the negative and he gave us the story. When missionaries came to the Alingsas area in the early 1850-1860's, they were not allowed to preach in the town. They picked out a clearing in the forest where a very large rock was located and invited their investigators to come to that spot. We parked our cars near Anders' old home and hiked off into the forest about 1 KM. In a beautiful spot in the forest, the missionaries would climb up on the rock and deliver the gospel message. In fact Bro. Hulldin easily climbed up on the rock (about 6 to 7 ft tall and equally wide) and demonstrated how it was done. The Mormon Preaching Stone was only used for a couple of years, but it is stilled used today to bring the youth of the Ward or the Scouts out for a special event or picnic, etc.<br />Brother Huildin mentioned that Anders, as the oldest son of Elias Nordblom, was a fairly well-to-do person for that period of time. Anders owned several large pieces of farm property in that area and was responsible for helping over 200 members get their emigration papers and make the trip to the Salt Lake Valley by donating to the Perpetual Emigration Fund established by the Church. The faith and commitment of these early Swedish saints is truly amazing. Between 1860 and the turn of the century, there were an estimated 15,000 Swedes who made the trip to Zion, the Salt Lake Valley.<br />Brother Huildin then said he would take us to the home of my great-grandfather, Erick Elison. This was about a ten minute ride from Anders property and around a small lake to the farm known as Ruthoffskarr. Once again it was great to have Bro. Huildin serve as a translator. We went directly to the home where a man by the name of Jonas was rebuilding the front porch of the home. The original foundation stones were exposed as were the roughly hewn logs which served as the structural support for the original roof, but now a second story addition. Jonas indicated that the windows were the original windows and that he thought the house was built about 1860. In fact Jonas said the original house was probably a log house. Later he brought out a picture album and showed us the picture of the house when he bought it about ten years ago. It was a one-story house, reddish-brown siding and white trim, very typical of many rural houses of that time. We think this was Erick's original home with some updating over the years. The Swedes generally do not tear down the old homes, but simply remodel and put on new siding, etc. In fact the reddish-brown paint is widely used as a preservative for rural farm homes in Sweden. We were absolutely thrilled to think we had walked around Erick’s and Anders' old farm homes.<br />We thanked Bro. Huildin and his family again and again, headed back to our hotel in downtown Alingsas under his direction, and then said goodbye to the Huildin family. It had been a truly great day.<br /><a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqQJ7lb26I/AAAAAAAABVQ/qIlE4YuoUjk/s1600/Visit%2Bto%2BAlingas%252C%2BSweden--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 400px; height: 266px;" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqQJ7lb26I/AAAAAAAABVQ/qIlE4YuoUjk/s400/Visit%2Bto%2BAlingas%252C%2BSweden--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551407990975486882" border="0" /></a><br />Erick Elison remodeled home, Ruthoffskarr, Alingsos.<br /><a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqQKTepXYI/AAAAAAAABVY/zeBSR8Qy454/s1600/Visit%2Bto%2BAlingas%252C%2BSweden--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 400px; height: 271px;" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQqQKTepXYI/AAAAAAAABVY/zeBSR8Qy454/s400/Visit%2Bto%2BAlingas%252C%2BSweden--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551407997389462914" border="0" /></a><br />Anders Eliason home, Lindas, Alingsos.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History of Anders (Andrew, Andres) Eliason</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Brother of Erick Eliason, great great grandfather of Vonnie Elison Ellis<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Written by his granddaughter,Persie W. Delamare, Toole, Utah.</span><br /><br /></div>As the world progresses in knowledge, the people of today look back and wonder how the people of one hundred years ago made their way in life, and it is good for one to trace the ancestry from which they descend. Every one of us have good reason to be thankful for having been born of goodly parents. We have good reason also, to be fully aware of what those goodly parents for generations have done for us. Have we ever thought what our parents or grandparents further back went through to give us the heritage we have, our physical being, our good blood, our soundness of mind and our faith in God. We owe them much. Our thoughts naturally go out in love and gratitude to those who see and understand the gospel plan as much that they would leave their native homes and loved ones, give up their wealth and comfort, in fact their all and come to this land, choice above all others (but uncultivated) where we their children and grandchildren could be born in peace and enjoy freedom. It is a desirable thing to be well descended, but the glory belongs to our ancestors.<br />Ander, Andrew, Andre (all 3 spellings have been used) Eliason was born Feb 1st 1806, Alingsas, Alversborg, and died April 20, 1896 in Grantsville, Toole Co., Utah. He was the son of Elias Nordblom and Beata Norrman. On a vast estate called "Ennerkullan" near a beautiful lake in Sweden lived Anders Eliason and his three sons, Andrew Jr., Charles, and Gustave. His wife Annicka had died sometime previous and they had three sons. Anders often told how he would get in his boat and row across this beautiful lake to court Christina Carlson, a cousin of his wife Annicka who had passed away. Anders and Christina were later married and lived happily together at Ennerkullen. Christina was very kind to him and his three sons.<br />Their home was a massive structure and the homes of the people who worked at this estate were comfortable and most livable. Anders was most kind to his employees. Christina had heard the Mormon Elders and was converted to the Gospel. She had joined the church and tried to explain the gospel to her husband.<br />She would have the missionaries come to their home and explain their religion to him but Anders could not seem to understand until one night in a dream he was directed to read a passage in the Bible, unfortunately we do not know what that passage was, but he arose and read the scripture. A few days later the Missionaries again came to his home and in a simple manner told of the restored gospel, which he was now prepared to believe and understand. Thus at the age of 56 a new light came to his soul and he was baptized in 1861. Later his three sons by his first wife Annicka, came into the church. The estate Ennerkullen was always a haven to the Mormon Missionaries—here they were always welcome and could rest in peace and comfort. Christina being a gracious hostess and Anders a generous and kind host. Anders and Christina loved their religion, and taught their children to pray and be grateful for everything they had. The word of the Lord had gone forth to all nations, tongues and people and they were encouraged to emigrate to Zion, a distant and barren land. Oh, the power of that word to cause these firmly settled families to leave their ancestral homes, to become one with an unpopular and hated people. Anders had been called a philosopher and philanthropist by the church historians and rightly so. He provided the means for over 200 converts to the church in that area to migrate to Utah. Some of this money was returned a little at a time and some he never received. When the poor saints would come and ask Anders to migrate them to Utah, he would say, "If you are thoroughly converted to the truthfulness of the gospel, I will". My mother often told of talking to an elderly lady in Logan and she said "If it hadn't been for Anders Eliason I never would have been here, Oh, how grateful I am to him."<br />To Anders and Christina had been born 5 children in Sweden, one girl and four boys. John Alfred born 1854, August born Jan 19, 1856, Annie Christina born March 8, 1859, Claus born 1860 and Oscar born in 1862. Claus and Oscar died as children. (An account of their death and burial on the plains is told about later in this history, as were many others who died crossing the plains and were buried). Anders felt that the time had come when he and his family should join the saints in Utah so he began to make preparations for the journey. He sold everything he had and gave one tenth of the proceeds to the church as tithing. Ennerkullen was bought by a Lord Dixon of England. Arrangements being completed he, his wife, Christina, and five small children and Gustave, an elder son made preparations for the journey. They also took a servant named Peter and a maid whom they loved and these two later married in Utah and took the name of Eliason. Six chartered ships sailed from the old world leaving Sweden the latter part of April 1863 taking the Eliason family with them. These ships carried 4000 saints. A brother Erick Eliason and his wife Anna Hansson and six children, Andrew born 17 Nov 1841, Joahana born 13 Dec 1845, Charles Gustave born 9 Feb 1849, John Alfred born 22 July 1851, Augusta born 5 May 1854, and Frederick born 8 Aug 1857 all in Alingsas, one daughter, Betsey born 22 Oct 1846, died in Sweden at the age of 17. The rest of that family sailed to America with Anders. They bid adieu to their beautiful Sweden to go forth to a new land and prepare a home before the two elder sons should come. It had been difficult to leave such a beautiful estate and so many relatives and friends. They crossed the north sea to England arriving in Liverpool where under the direction of George Q. Cannon the Eliasons families united with 644 Scandinavians and British saints. They crossed the Atlantic on the ship B.S.Kimball (Two years later this ship sunk making the return trip.) Here they were under the direction of Elder Hans Christian Lund and his 2 counselors, Peter Beckstead and Christopher S. Wing. The ship left Liverpool May 8, 1863 and arrived in New York City Jun 14, 1863. They spent five weeks and 3 days on the ocean and experienced rough seas as well as calm. Many sleepless nights were encountered on this ocean voyage. The company continued their journey to Albany, New York and then went by railroad to Florence, Nebraska, the outfitting station for the L.D.S. immigrants. They stayed in Florence until July 17, 1863 then started their journey to Utah across the plains.<br />The company was in charge of John R. Young. They left Florence with 40 wagons drawn by oxen. This journey had its share of trials and heartaches. It was summer time and often stifling hot and dusty. At night they camped under the stars or under the lowering storm clouds. Their wagons were drawn up in a circle and the fire built in the center. In these encampments they enjoyed simple amusements of the Mormon Pioneer trains. Families would visit each and talk over the day’s trip and wonder what it would be like in Zion. One day a week was devoted to washing and drying the clothes and bed linens. In place of ironing, the dry wash would be folded and placed under the bedding to be pressed. The sunbonnets would be placed over a shaped piece of board to dry. During the journey on July 28th, the cattle stampeded and much damage was done and 1 man and 2 women were killed. When the oxen began to stampede, August the 7 year old, became excited and shouted "Hurrah, we will soon be in Zion now." During the journey Anders and Christina walked most of the way to let the children rid. During tips trek their 2 smallest children took the cholera and died. They were buried by the wayside in wooden boxes made by the saints. The little graves were dug extra deep to keep the wild animals from digging them up. Anders and Christina's servants later told my mother (when she went to see them in Logan) how broken hearted the parents were, and how hard it was to leave these little graves by the wayside. She also told of the hardships of the journey, but never a word of complaint escaped their lips. The trek through the Rocky Mountains was hard and hazardous. When Emigration canyon was finally reached, a prayer of Thanksgiving went up to God for they had come to end of their journey. They gazed upon the valley that was to be their new home. They saw cottonwood and sagebrush instead of the beautiful forests of Sweden. Their lakes were replaced by the salty inland sea. But this was to be their home, they were in Zion at last. Headaches were brushed aside, they had come here in true faith. They had hard work to do and intended to do it. They did not perish by hunger or by tomahawk of the Indians on the way but were preserved by Him whose commandments they loved to obey, and whose authority they were willing to honor.<br />They were led to the Rocky Mountains to work out a great destiny for themselves<br />and for mankind generally. To fulfill prophecy, to grow in strength, and numbers, to gain experience, so as to be fit instruments in the hand of the Lord for the carrying out of future problems to make the barren places fertile and productive to cause the desert to blossom as a rose, and to lay a foundation for a great commonwealth, the influence of which shall eventually be felt for good to the uttermost parts of the earth and shall save from total ruin, not only our own nation but all other nations as well, thru the maintenance of the elements of truth and virtue and principles of justice and unity which shall be adopted universally when that government of peace and righteousness which the prophets and saints of God have looked forward to with joy and hope since the fall of man shall be fully established on the earth.<br />The company arrived and planted their feet in the valley of the Great Salt Lake on Sep 12, 1863, after spending 2 months on the journey across the plains. They brought many treasures with them such as dishes, silver, linen, brass and elegant clothing, dreaming of another home as lovely as the one they had left. They headed for the shores of the great Salt Lake and settled in Grantsville, Tooele County, Utah. Here again they were near a lake, even though it was the dead sea of America. They arrived in Grantsville in September 1863. Zion had grown much since 1847 but it was still a difficult place to live sometimes when they were homesick and longed for the old life and more gentle scenes, still the spell of this vast rugged land got into the blood of these pioneers. Anders and Erick were as an advance guard to explore the new land and to write to their relatives, Anders two sons who were still in Sweden and others to tell them what they had found. Two years later the 2 sons, Charles and Anders II or Andrew II and their wives and children joined them in Zion. Anders was 60 years of age when he arrived in Utah and living among the Scandinavian people never did learn the English language. He was of small stature, very fair with blue eyes and brown hair, small feet and hands. He was a very kind and patient man. My Mother said she never heard him speak a cross word to anyone and he was always giving good advice where and when it was needed. He had been accustomed to having plenty of the luxuries of this life, and was always helping someone who was not quite as fortunate as he. I remember a red wooden box about 8x10 inches with a lock on it that he gave to my Mother, which he had used to keep his money in.<br />After the arrival of the Eliason families in Grantsville, Anders immediately began building a four room house which was a mansion in the desert before it was completed. A new baby was expected. On the arrival of this baby girl in 1864, it was raining and the roof was not yet on so Anders held an umbrella over his wife while she gave birth to their first child born in Utah (Clara). Their bed was wooden with curtains around the sides, the springs were rope and they had a straw tick. On completion of their house, the rooms were nicely furnished and kept spotlessly clean. The floors were always shining, the house was very comfortable inside, and outside Anders had flowers and a vegetable garden growing. He made rock paths all around the house and yard so when they went to the wood shed or the tool shed or any of the out buildings so mud wasn't tracked into the house. Herbs were planted alongside of the rock walks, everything was planted in the true fashion of Swedish style. Anders was equally as meticulously clean as his wife. Every garden tool was cleaned thoroughly after being used before it was put away in the tool house. In his wood shed all the wood was cut up or sawed up in lengths that fit the stoves and stacked up all around the wood shed. I know because one day Mother took me with her to Grantsville and grandfather was busy with the wood and I watched him. Weeds were unknown in his garden. "Remember God's house is a House of order", rightly so for this was truly a house and home wherein God's spirit dwelt and here peace and order was supreme. Anders raised cattle and they were well cared for. Two years after their first baby Clara was born they had another baby girl. This one did not live long and 2 years later Jan 1, 1868 on a cold winter day another baby girl came to bless their home. This addition to the family was my mother, Etta. They lived very happy with their families in this Swedish populated town of Grantsville. When this baby was 13 months old Christina caught a terrible cold and was very ill. They had no doctors in those days, only a lady midwife, she put Christina in a tub of cold water, thinking it would break the fever, but it worked contrary and on Feb 14, 1870 (Valentine’s Day) she passed away at the age of 44, leaving a 13 mo. old baby and a very sad and lonely husband to care for their little family. They only lived together 7 years in this humble home in Zion but acquired so much in such a short time. Anders did his best in trying to care for his family, but felt so helpless with the smaller children. One year after Christina's passing he married Sophia Johnson who was a very industrious and thrifty woman, but had no children of her own, so did not have the love for them she otherwise might have had. Soon 3 of the children left home leaving only the youngest son Alfred, and the youngest daughter Etta (my mother). Anders loved his children and was grieved when they left home to live with the oldest married sister. He did everything he could to make those who stayed home happy. He was so kind and good to them and when Sophia was away he would take my mother by her hand and together they would go over to his married daughters and his children who were living there.<br />Sophia was a hard working woman and would weave carpets and sell them. She would wash wool and spin it to weave into cloth and make dresses. She dyed rags with flowers and sage brush. She kept my mother well dressed. In 1880 Anders had a seven room rock house built, it still stands directly across the street north from the First Ward Church in Grantsville. It has been stuccoed over the rocks and looks terrible. Sophia kept this home lovely while she lived. She had a small house built east of the Eliason's where she lived but had her niece live in the Eliason home. They kept it spotless. Then when she died it was sold and neglected. Anders always taught his children to observe the Sabbath day and keep it holy and to keep all the commandments. He always attended Sacrament meetings even though he could not understand English and partook of the Holy Spirit there. The Sacrament meant so much to him. He did much temple work in the Logan Temple as well as being baptized for himself, wives and children who had passed on previously. He was also busy having all their endowments and sealings done. He did endowment work on May 20, 1885 and sealings for the dead on June 18, 1885, having both wives sealed to him, and part of his children. When grandfather came up to our home on "Whitehouse Hill", I was just a little girl 4 or 5 years old but I would tag long with him when he took his morning walk all around the farm which was a long and enjoyable walk. He was so kind to me and he would often give my mother money. When she and my father were he gave them sheep and a cow, furniture, tools, etc. Sophia wove a nice rag carpet for them and when that was worn another one was ready. Anders told about their trip here from Sweden and said when they landed in New York, the Civil War was still raging the east and the saints were hurried on to Utah.<br />Anders had always been a healthy, wealthy man. He gave much to his 3 sons to build homes and live in ease. One son lived in Logan and had a beautiful home there. The other 2 sons had nice homes near Logan. Anders had 2 homes built at different times for himself and family. At the age of 90 years he became ill, he said he was just tired, having no aches or pain he was overcome by an exhausted feeling. When asked how he was feeling he would answer "I feel like I have been on a long journey". Rightly so, he had been on a long journey and needed rest. He would look out of the window and see the weeds coming up in his garden and it worried him. After being bedfast for 3 weeks he was called home to his Heavenly Father, there to live and rest in peace. He had come to the end of a long journey. Once again another beloved Pioneer had passed on. He had done much for others and was loved by all who knew him. Bishop Wrathall said of him in speaking at his funeral, "I don't think there was a spot on his garments". He died on April 20, 1896 at his home in Grantsville. He had a posterity of over 350. Thus the Eliasons blended the old with the new, and while they loved their native land they also loved their adopted home. Anders passed away after a full and complete life. He was 90 years old. May his life be an example for all his posterity and his memory inspire them to so live that they may dwell with him in eternity. Anders and Christina had 8 children, 5 in Sweden. Anders and Annicka had 6 children in Sweden.<br />This history so beautifully written by Percie Whitehouse DeLaMare, Tooele, Utah has been printed as she wrote it. She is the daughter of Etta Eliason and Jerriah W. Whitehouse, Etta being the daughter of Anders. I visited her several times at her home in Tooele and wrote to her over the years, encourging her to get this history finished so that it could be reproduced and sent to the many descendents of Anders and Erick. This is a wonderful stalwart family. At this time 1 May, 1976, Percie is very ill and aging in a Tooele nursing home. I'm grateful I had the opportunity to know her briefly.<br /><br />History of my Grandfather Andrew Elison<br />Andrew is married to Johanna Nelson Swenson<br />Andrew Elison is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great grandfather<br />Andrew Elison, oldest son of Erick Elison and Anna Hansen Neilson, born in Alingsas, Sweden 17 Nov 1841. He came to Utah with his parents September 12, 1863 in the John Royal Young Company. His parents were converts to the Church in Sweden. Andrew was baptized there in September of 1861.<br />At the age of 22 he landed in New York and after spending several days getting lined up with the coming west, he, his parents and brothers and sisters joined the John Royal Company. Little is known of their trip to Utah but they must have endured many hardships as they traveled during the winter months. He and his family settled in Grantsville and it was there he met Johanna Swenson Neilson and they were married 16 November 1867 in the Endowment House in Salt Lake City. They moved to Ogden soon after that and lived in a small house and owned some 12 acres of land of what is now the center of downtown Ogden.<br />I have heard my Grandma Elison tell that Grandpa worked with his team of horses in helping some of the granite for the Salt Lake Temple and donated a calf for his assessment toward its building fund. He helped build the first railroad into Ogden.<br />After leaving Ogden, they moved to a little place called Lincoln and then back to Grantsville. Only one child was born in Ogden, Andrew born 4 October 1868 and died November 15 same year, a little over a month old.<br />They lived in Grantsville until when they moved to Oakley, Idaho. Five children were born in Grantsville, Johanna Josephine born 10 Nov 1872 died 18 Oct 1878 William born 8 April 1870, Frank born 12 Jan l875, Agnes born 10 April 1877 and Annie May born 10 Oct 1879.<br />After they moved to Oakley, being some of the first settlers they homesteaded south of the settlement. Their first house was a wagon box Grandpa converted into a house with the help of lumber and canvas. Later he built a two room log house with the help of his neighbors and boys. He was instrumental in the building of the Oakley dam and was one of the first to enjoy the fruits of irrigated land from this source.<br />Later years they moved to north Oakley and built a home on Water Street. They had five more children born in Oakley, Clara born 16 May 1882, George born 19 Nov 1884, Lewis born 24 Feb 1887, Freddie Wallace born Dec 17, 1889 and died two days later Dec 19, 1889, and Edna born 12 Jan 1892.<br />My recollections of him was a very humble and quiet man. I can remember as a child we always waited for him to say he had something for us on the table in the parlor and we knew it was peppermints. He was never without them. He used to come to our place and trim the raspberries and would always tease us with his Swedish talking, he would come to the back door and my mother would tell him to come in and he'd always say, my feet are too dirty. He would always either sit on the porch or by the kitchen stove and have something to eat or drink before he went home. I can remember the day he was buried. Dad lifted me to kiss his cheek. I'll always remember that and his peppermints the most. He died 21 March 1927 and was buried in the Oakley cemetery March 25 1927<br />Compiled by Zelda Elison Tidwell, daughter of George P. Elison, Farmington Utah<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History of William Elison</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">William is married to Margaret Elida Callister Elison<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">William is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ grandfather</span><br /><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQo20ogzrqI/AAAAAAAABUQ/oxQh8KrIKZI/s1600/William%2BElison%2BHistory--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 224px; height: 147px;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQo20ogzrqI/AAAAAAAABUQ/oxQh8KrIKZI/s320/William%2BElison%2BHistory--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551309768543678114" border="0" /></a><br /><br /></div>Father's life here was short. He lived for fifty-six short years, but he left six sons and seven daughters to carry on for him. In the short time he was with his family he managed to leave an impression of a wonderful father that has lived on in their hearts. He has been an inspiration to them in raising their families. The heritage he left his family was far more valuable than any amount of worldly goods they could have left. They taught their family to know the difference between right and wrong. His ideals were high. His faith was strong. His testimony of the Gospel was strong.<br />William spent the first eleven years of his life in Grantsville. He was born under the new and everlasting covenant and was taught the gospel in his home as well as in Primary and Sunday School. As a young boy he learned to play the harmonica and would often accompany the hymns in church with his playing.<br />In the year 1881 they moved to Oakley Idaho. His father homesteaded a place south east of Oakley. They were some of the earliest settlers in that part of the country. Their first home consisted of a wagon box and later they built a two room log house. The first light in the house were candles, later kerosene lamps were used.<br />William and his brother Frank worked with their father in clearing the land and running the farm. Later they sold the first land and moved in close to Oakley on what is known as Water Street and bought eighty acres of land. The boys helped their father and they also ran horses on the range. The country was wild and new. Every spring they'd corral those horses and then break them to work and to ride.<br />William was a good boy and he grew into a wonderful young man. He was good to his Mother and sisters. Always very kind and good to them. He often was their escort when they wanted to attend a dance or celebration in the community. He attended church and to his duties as he was advanced in the priesthood.<br />One warm evening in 1891 two sisters were walking through their new homestead chatting and viewing the beautiful scenery. They entered the Elison's yard just as two fellows rode up on horses. It was William and Frank. They had come home unexpectedly. Of course introductions had to be made and this was how Elida Callister met her future husband. She knew the minute she met William that he was the one for her. He must have felt the same way because he told his mother after the girls had gone that Elida Callister was the girl for him if she would have him. 1<br />The next Sunday Ina invited the Elison's to her home for dinner and Will asked Elida to go to a wedding dance with him on Monday evening. He asked her in June if she would go steady with him. He took her to church and to other affairs in the small community. He wanted her to marry him in August but Elida couldn't leave her Mother with all the work and worry of taking care of her grandmother Phelps. Elida's mother objected to Elida going with William Elison because he was Swedish, but grandmother Phelps liked him so she was on Elida's side in the matter. Grandmother said "Mary, we'll talk to the Bishop and if he says Will is a good boy, you let them alone, but if he isn't I'll talk to Elida and get her to quit going with him." This they did and the bishop said that William Elison was one of the best boys they had in the ward and wished there were more just like him. So Elida's mother had to finally consent to the marriage. However Grandmother Phelps took a turn for the worse and the care of her was too much for Elida's mother alone, so Elida had to help with this.<br />By January they were all worn out with taking care of her night and day. One evening Will came over and told Elida to go to bed, that he would sit with grandmother. Elida went to bed but at midnight she couldn't sleep any longer so she got up and went in to talk with Will. While they were talking, Grandmother called them to her bedside and asked them if they would consent to be married by her bed so she could see them married before she died. Of course, they consented to this. On February 3, 1892 at the bedside of grandmother Phelps they were married by Bishop John L. Smith. Grandmother Phelps passed away one month later.<br />Their first home was a little two roomed log house with a slant on the back for a kitchen. It was located on twenty acres of ground in Oakley. The rooms were white washed and they made braided rugs for the floors. These two young people were very happy in their little house.<br />On the 1st of November 1892 they were blessed with their first child, a baby girl. They named her Eva Elida. One year later on 19 December 1893 Elida gave birth to a baby boy who they named Marvin William. Then on the 13th of February 1895 another baby boy. His name was Horace Andrew.<br />When Horace was one year old Will and Elida decided to take a trip down to the Muddy to see her mother and to farm for one year. They traveled by wagon it was a distance of about 600 miles. They camped out at night and cooked their meals over a camp fire. It took them three weeks to make the trip. When they left Oakley, Grandmother Elison told Will and Elida that they would never raise Marvin, their oldest boy. She told them that they would probably bury him on the way down. After they left Oakley Marvin began to get better. He began to get fat and husky and he was all right.<br />Just before they reached their destination one of the horses died. Will chained one horse to the wagon and held up the neck yoke himself. They stayed down in Nevada that summer and farmed. The heat was terrific. They would get up early in the morning and get the work done before it got too hot, because you just couldn't work in the heat in the afternoons. The children went barefoot most of the summer, but it was so hot that they would play for awhile and then lay down flat on their backs with their feet kicking in the air to cool their feet off. They returned to Oakley that fall. They moved back into the little home they had left. They were so glad to be back. Will worked for the neighbors and took care of his own twenty acres. Will was active in church still, and took his little ones with him to Sunday School. They lived only a mile from the church so they would walk to the church. In the spring of 1898 they were blessed with another baby. A boy they named Orson Stanley. He was born on the 16th of April. This time things didn't go so well and shortly after his birth Elida was stricken with child bed fever. There had been several who had died with this that winter. Will was so patient with her. He had so much to do, with the farm work and three small children and a new baby to take care of. One night Elida felt especially bad. During the night her grandmother seemed to be standing by her bed. She told her to call the Elders. Which Will did and by the next morning she was sitting up and continued to mend. The next year in September came a girl Mary Johanna after her two grandmothers. The next spring they decided to move to Blackfoot Idaho. They didn't have enough water in Oakley for their crops and they had heard that the Blackfoot area was well supplied, so they decided to make the move. Will sold their place in Oakley for very little. About $600. At that he didn't get much cash, mostly merchandise. They moved in March 1900. It took 5 to 6 days to travel to Blackfoot. They took two wagons to carry all their personal belongings and the family. Marvin was only six at the time, but he drove one of the wagons. Will would hook the horses up for him and unhook them at night and take care of them. One exciting event that happened on their journey was little Stanley was in the back of the wagon when he became over balanced and fell out. The wheels of the wagon ran over his legs but he wasn't hurt because the sand was so deep. When they arrived in Blackfoot they homesteaded twenty acres of land about a mile west of Blackfoot at the time. They first moved into a little house on Meridian Street and later they built on the land they had homesteaded. Will made a living for his family by hauling rock to build buildings and hauling wood from the lavas. Each year he would go and sheer sheep. Will helped build the first church house that was built in Blackfoot. He'd also go and stack hay for the ranchers each summer. They would work for 28 days steady in the hay. When the Elison family arrived in Blackfoot, Mormons were very unpopular in the area. Will and Elida and their family were very active members of the hated church and according to the church records, Will took part in nearly every Sacrament meeting that was held by speaking or praying or administering the sacrament. I remember my father as a gentle, kind man. He loved his family and worked very hard to keep them in the necessary things of this life, spiritual and material. He was the steadying influence in the family. He was quiet and strong and loving. He believed in praising rather than punishing to get things done. His wife had quite a bad temper, but with the help of my father and a strong desire to overcome it she was able to do this. Together in everything they did, they set an example for their family.<br />On the 19 of January 1901 another baby girl they named Ina Reava blessed their home, and another girl in July 1902, little Agnes Emeral. During all this time Will and Elida had set a goal to go to the temple. Finally, November 1902 their plans worked out that they could go to the temple. They traveled by wagon again from Blackfoot to Logan. It was cold by that time and they had a small baby less than four months old but they just couldn't let anything stop them now. They felt that it was so important for them to get to the Temple. It took all day to go thru so it was hard to leave a tiny baby for that long. But little Agnes never cried at all.<br />Will and Elida were people who had lots of faith. They were especially blessed to have the Priesthood in their home and they used it a lot in raising their family. Many times when the<br />children would fever up at night and couldn't sleep Will would administer to them. The children would go back to sleep and be well by morning.<br />The children were taught to work at home. The boys had to help with the chores as their dad was often away from home. As a rule the work was always done and very well by the time Will got home and he was sure to praise the boys for a job well done. One night as boys will do at times, after the chores they started to play. They decided to build a fire in the clearing they had made in the middle of the barn. They did this and when Will drove into the yard all he could see was the smoke coming from the barn. He rushed down to see what was the matter, this was one night the boys got a whipping from their father and not the customary praise. In his freighting and hauling rock Will took his sons with him. Many a night they'd sleep together under the stars and cook their meals over a bonfire. It made them closer as father and sons, and the boys learned a lot from their father. He taught them to work with him and not for him. He would say “Well, it's a pretty good days work for a couple of little boys.”<br />When Ada was 10 days old they sold their farm in Blackfoot and moved to Groveland. Elida was called to be the primary president so along with raising of her family and work in Relief Society she did everything she could to serve and keep her family active in the church. Many a night after having had Primary she would load her buggy with all the children from her end of the ward and deliver them all safely to their homes. She would go on home to find a nice supper all ready. Will would do this for her because he knew how late she would be.<br />One of the first things they bought when they moved to Groveland was a piano. They thought the girls should learn to play and most of them did. Many a night at home was spent with Mary at the piano, Will with his harmonica, and the rest of the family singing, dancing or just enjoying the music. This was one family who played together as well as work together. Will and Elida would get out with the family and play ball and other games. Even in the summer when it was such a busy time, Saturday afternoon was their play time.<br />The family was so large that there was never enough money to take a vacation. One summer Dad decided to give them a vacation. He took them to see the place where he stayed when shearing sheep. They went in the white top buggy. They stayed in the old house that the men lived in when they were shearing sheep. The children fished and played and had a good time. Dad did the cooking while they were there so Mother could have a vacation too. The thing the family remembers as best was the sage hen Dad cooked for them.<br />Whenever Will went away and came home he always brought peppermints back to the family. In order to get this treat we had to have it pulled out of their ears.<br />It was natural for the boys to love their horses. Their father loved his horses very much so it is bred in them. When they were out working at noon they would play at pulling their horses to see who had the best horses.<br />When the children got older and began to date, the boys always had a nice buggy and good horses provided for them. Whenever the girls wanted to go and didn't have dates their dad would take them. After he got home he would wait up for the girls to get home and if they didn't come in when he thought they should he would open the door and say "alright girls it is time to come in." and in they would come.<br />In Groveland this couple had three more children. Golden, Bernell and Veleta. This completed their family of thirteen. One by one the familywere leaving home. They were beginning to build their own homes and start their own families. They were all married in the temple and were active in the church. It was about this time war broke out and Marvin was drafted. The flu also broke out. Elida was called on to help all over the community. Will and the girls took over at home.<br />In the spring of 1927 there were only five children left at home. The health of both Will and Elida was bad so they decided to move to Logan for awhile and give up farming and see if their health would improve. They didn't sell their farm at this time but rented it to Stanley. Again they moved all their belongings by wagon. Instead of getting better in Logan they both got worse. Finally the Doctor said Elida had a goiter and would have to have an operation. They were afraid Will had cancer. In August Will wrote to Marvin and asked him to look after the place and see that Elida was taken care of. He seemed to know that he wasn't going to live very long. The boys came down and Will revived a little while and showed them around but soon he lay sick in bed, he wasn't getting any better. They tried to operate on him but the doctors couldn't do anything for him. While he lay sick and dying he still loved music. He wanted the girls to play for him. They would play the hymns for him for hours at a time. His favorite hymn was Ere You Left Your room This Morning. He passed away November 8 1927. They took Will to Groveland for his funeral services and buried him in the Groveland Cemetery (in Idaho).<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History of Horace Andrew Elison</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Horace is married to Katie Louisa Hale Elison<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Horace Andrew Elison is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ Father</span><br /><a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQpc-JXUoVI/AAAAAAAABUg/kXWgHbZOj-8/s1600/Horace%2BAndrew%2BElison--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 194px; height: 220px;" src="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQpc-JXUoVI/AAAAAAAABUg/kXWgHbZOj-8/s320/Horace%2BAndrew%2BElison--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551351713422942546" border="0" /></a><br /><a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQpciM8WnsI/AAAAAAAABUY/AJZRQ4A4sH4/s1600/Hale.png"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 320px; height: 140px;" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQpciM8WnsI/AAAAAAAABUY/AJZRQ4A4sH4/s320/Hale.png" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551351233347231426" border="0" /></a><br /><br /></div>I was born the 13th of February 1895 at Oakley, Cassia County, Idaho. My father was William Elison, born at Grantsville, Utah on April 3, 1870. My mother, Margaret Elida Callister was born at Filmore, Utah on August 5, 1874. I am the third in a family of thirteen children, six boys and seven girls. I lived five years at Oakley, Idaho then we came to Blackfoot. I was born in a frame house with two rooms in front and a lean-to on the back. Our farm consisted of twenty acres. I can remember when I was real young I went with my father to Grandpa Elison’s place where they had run in a number of wild horses. Father held me up so I could see over the corral fences. I put my hand through and touched one of them and Father told me I could have that horse. They would break and train the horses for farm work.<br />One time when my father went to the lime kiln, it was rather early in the morning, he didn’t wake us up to go but Marvin woke up in time to go. When I woke up I felt real bad that I didn’t get to go, so Mother promised me that I could go see grandma. She lived a little distance from us and I was only about three years old at the time. Marvin and I slept under the table that night just for fun. The lime was used for whitewashing the walls of their homes, also the cellars, where fruits and vegetables were kept. They also used it inside the chicken coops, it gave everything such a nice clean smell.<br />My father worked at many jobs to support us. One time when he was on a freighting trip an old Indian kept coming around looking in the windows. He came to our house one night and we were all so scared, but Mother told us just to be quiet and not move. The Indian was at the front of the house so Mother and uncle Nester went out the back door and ran to Grandpa’s for help. Uncle Walter Callister came and drove the Indian away. In the fall when the corn was good and ripe, Marvin and I went to the field with Uncle Louis Elison and Uncle Nester Holt. They would make a big bonfire, then we would gather ears of corn and roast them in the ashes, boy was that good. On the way back we had to cross a creek by crossing a pole, the rest of them got across all right but I fell in and got soaked. My uncles took my clothes off and I had to go to bed while they dried.<br />When I was four years old my Mother sent me to school, but I was only there two days when they sent me home. In March of 1900 we left Oakley and moved to Blackfoot. The only way of travel was by team and wagon. Father homesteaded 20 acres of land and started our new home. It was fall before it was finished. In the meantime we lived in a small two-room house. The house Father built had four rooms. About this they were building the Mackey railroad track and<br />they would set up camp along the way. The work was done with horses. My Father hauled provisions to them. Hay and grain for their cattle and food for the workers. He made many tripsto do this. I would go with Dad on these trips and one thing I remember was the sweet cookies, they were packed in big wooden boxes and wrapped in wax paper. We ate some of these as we journeyed along. They were so good. There was no way of keeping food fresh so there was mostly canned goods.<br />Our home was built on a small slope, we boys would play around back in the dirt making our own wagons out of wood, using logs cut for wheels. We would go down by the river and catch mag-pies and sell them for 25 cents apiece. The people taught them to talk. We had a large vegetable garden and we boys would go with Father to Pocatello to sell the produce. Father would stack at Lower Presto, north of Blackfoot. We would take 2 cows with us and stay there until the hay was stacked in the fall, then we would move back to Blackfoot and it was my job to drive the cows. I was not old enough to ride a horse so I had to walk. Father tied the 2 cows together and I would drive them down the road. I walked all the way and it was 17 miles. I was only 8 years old at the time. As I was walked down the road I found 2 fishing poles with reels onthem. I carried them a ways and then dropped them cause I was too tired to carry them on in to Blackfoot. When I was ten years old we put hay on the Sam Rich farm. We run three wagons and Marvin and I loaded the hay on the three wagons from the three pitchers and we worked 10 hours a day. We had to get up in the mornings and get the team brushed and fed and ready to go before breakfast.<br />The first Sunday School I attended in Blackfoot was held in the home of Bishop Edward Watson. The first church house built in Blackfoot was built where the 4th and 7th ward church now stands. My parents were not able to go to the temple when they were married. So they prepared to go in the fall of 1902, they traveled by horses and wagon from here to Logan and they were married and had seven children sealed to them. That was my first experience in the temple when I knelt at the alter and was sealed to my parents. I was seven years old. We enjoyed the trip coming very much We moved to Groveland in December of 1907.<br />When I was about 14 my Father would go shearing sheep for the sheepman. This one year I went with him and I tied the fleeces as each sheep was sheared. I would gather up the wool and tie it in a bundle and put it in a big wool sack. After that when Father would go shearing we boys would work the farm. We also helped father haul lava rock to Blackfoot to build basements for the homes on the east side of the tracks. Those early homes were built mostly of lava rocks.<br />I spent my courting days mostly in and around Blackfoot and Groveland. I met a wonderful girl Katie Louisa Hale, and three years later she became my wife. We were married when she was19 in October and I was 21 the last February. We chose the 15th of November to be married. That was the date Katie’s parents were married just 24 years earlier. Our first house was on the Groveland town-site on a acre and one-fourth lot. The house was two small rooms, a kitchen and a bedroom. No bathroom, a shanty at the end of the path served the purpose. To make a living I hauled rock from the head of the Riverside canal to build a dam. This was done with team and wagon and I also hauled cedar wood to Blackfoot and sold it for fuel. In the winter days we would work in snow waist deep.<br />As years passed and to fulfill some of the covenants we took at the temple, at our marriage, nine lovely spirits have come to bless our home. Our first son George Andrew, who we enjoyed only<br />nine months was taken at the time of the flu epidemic. He contacted pneumonia and passed away the 16th of October 1918. Then came Reava, Beth, Shelda, Rolland, Vonnie Mae, Katie Marie, William Delos and Gloria. All are very special children and we love them very much. They are a wonderful blessing to us. We have lived in Groveland all of our lives, expect one summer we lived in Aberdeen, Idaho. All through the years we have farmed and worked for wages along with rearing our family and working in the church.<br />About the year 1924 I was janitor of the school. I had an attack of rhumtism (rheumatism) in my hip joints, it was so bad I couldn’t get in and out of bed without help. I would sit on the side of the bed and Mother would lift my legs and swing them around in bed. When morning came and I got up I would walk to town and back just to limber up. The principal of the school gave me a ``book to read which he said might help. It said not to eat until you get hungry in the throat, and not to pay any attention to how you feel in the stomach. So I fasted all day and ate just before I went to do janitor work in late afternoon. For 60 years Mother has been my guiding light, bless her. Whenever I had to leave home for a few days, she would take care of the children, the<br />cows and the garden. People would tell us that with my poor health we should not have any more family, but Mother and I could never feel that we were the judge of that. I’ve wondered how I would feel when I get to the other side to see the other four children if we had not let them<br />come to our happy home. In 1919 we bought a 50 acre farm for $6,000. The place was about 1 ½ miles from the Groveland town-site. I traded our little home in the Groveland town-site and theastern 2 ½ acres with a three room house on it on this place. I planted ten acres of beets and they were so large that the leaves touched across the row and then the river went dry. I couldn’t get any water on the beets at all so the first crop of hay and grain was all I was able to harvest. I couldn't pay my payment on the farm so I went to the bank and borrowed money to pay the taxes. The man I got it from to the farm back and we got our little house back.<br />In 1920 James Yancey contracted the job to put in a new headgate in the Riverside canal. I worked for him hauling gravel and water for the cement work. I had a wagon with a water tank on it. I would back on the ice in the river and pump the tank full of water. I worked all winter at this job, at night we put course salt on the cement so it would not freeze. I also worked the nexsummer for James Yancey for $1 an hour. I worked with my team digging basements. Then after work I plowed garden spots for the people in the city. That summer I paid back the money to the bank so we could keep our little place. In 1925 I worked for the Riverside Canal Co, we hauled 25 cords of rock and piled them on the canal bank to be used later. In 1923 we rented the farm by the old Worthen house from Elmer Hansen. We lived there for one year and then we moved in to Katie’s fathers place and took care of it, as her folks were in Utah. In 1938 we rented an 80 acres farm out in McDonaldville. We raised beets, potatoes, hay and grain. We milked six cows to have milk to sell for our groceries. The first year we planted peas and potatoes and had a good crop. The next year we planted beets and the children did all the thinning, howing and topping in the fall. They also did the picking of the potatoes and it was darn hard work. The neighbors out there all changed work and helped each other, those were thegood old days. They all came to help in the hay and they all drank coffee at home so we felt should get some for them. Mother got ready to serve it and not one of them would drink it. They said if we didn’t drink it they wouldn’t either. So the coffee was poured down the ditch and it didn’t hurt anyone. I had a good team of geldings out there and hauled beets and potatoes for a lot of neighbors. The horses were named Duke and Prince. We lived there for 4 years and enjoyed it, then we moved back to our home on the town-site and farmed the Kluckhone place. I broke ten acres up that had been in hay and planted beets. The neighbors told me I couldn’t get a crop. I had two men come and plow, one had a small tractor and couldn’t plow very deep. He did 5 acres and the other man had a big tractor and plowed deep and really turned over the soil. The piece where the poor plowing was done only yielded 11 tons to the acrea and the piece where the big tractor plowed yielded 17 tons. The next year I raised 20 tons to the acre. The grain was so heavy they could only elevate one-half swath at a time. I planted 6 rows of rural potatoe seed on an 80 rod field and sold $120 worth besides saving 60 sacks for myself for seed. it was a good crop.<br />I have always been interested in the gospel and have served in several positions. I started as a Ward teacher when I was 15 years old. I am still serving as a Home teacher. I spent 20 yrs as Ward teacher supervisor from 1920 to 1940. During this time we had 100% ward teaching visitfor 4 years. On Oct 18, 1914 I was ordained an Elder and I served as Secretary of this quorumfor 12 years. And for one year I served as 2nd counselor in the quorum. This included all the Elders in the Groveland and Rose wards. In 1932 I was called to serve on the stake ward teaching committee and served here for 3 yrs. I spent 4 yrs teaching the Intermediate class in Sunday school, 3 yrs as teacher of the Gospel Doctrine class and 1 yr as secretary of this organization. I served on the Boy Scout committee for 2 yrs and then as a superintendant of thY.M.M.I.A. for 3 yrs. I also served as 1st counselor in the Sunday School for 3 yrs. In 1956 Iwas called as stake leader for the Special Interest and Mutual Marrieds and served here for 3 years and 8 months. I spent 6 months as home missionary in the Blackfoot stake and traveled with my daughter Reava, who had just returned from a mission in the Eastern states. I served 17yrs as High Priest group leader. I was ordained a High Priest July 16, 1933. I was president of the Special Interest class for 1 yr. In the fall of 1962 Mother and I were called to serve a mission to the New England states. So on the 5th of November we entered the mission home. I wascalled to preside over the Greenfield branch and Mother was Relief Society president. We returned from our mission on May 24, 1963. I also served as Era Director for 1 yr. In 1966 Mother and I were called to be Temple Officiators in the Idaho Falls Temple and served 8 1/2 years. I have taught the High Priests lessons for the last 5 years from 1971- 1976.<br />In civic duties I served as secretary of the town-site board for 20 yrs. This was concerning thwater assessments, the road repairs, bridge repairs ect. I was also chairman of Bingham County Health Board for 3 years.<br />I would like to write about a few experiences in regard to the power of the Priesthood in my life.When our fist baby was about 5 months old we were our on the dry farm and the baby was sickwith the ear-ache and screamed with pain for one hour, Mother did all she could to relieve the pain but nothing did any good. She asked me to give him a blessing so I administered to him and he was asleep in 10 minutes and didn't wake up until morning.<br />I would like to tell about a visit as ward teacher with Brother Herschel Coles. We were visiting at the Bert Smith home and they asked us to administer to their son that was about five years oand had never taken a step to walk. They had taken him to several doctors but they could do nothing for him. We had prayer with the family and I asked Bro. Coles to anoint him. We laour hands on his head and I gave him a blessing and sealed the anointing. When we left the place Herschel asked me why I promised that boy that he would walk. I told him that he wouldwalk for it was the Lord that promised him that, not me. The next month when we went back there the boy was walking all over the house and walked all the rest of his life.<br />Then when I was president of the M.I.A. I had to have a second counselor, so I met with the Bishopric and we talked for a long time but could not decide on a man so the Bishop told us to go home and pray about it. So I went home and prayed about it for 2 or 3 days. And as I coming home from town a voice spoke to me and told me who was the man for counselor. I went to the Bishop and told him what had happened to me and he agreed that was the man we should have sustained. He was a fine man for the job.<br />While mother and I were serving in the Mission field we went to visit a sick lady on Christmas day. During our visit she asked me to give her a blessing. I told her I would come the next morning and give her a blessing. So Mother and I went home and prayed about it and the next morning we took our oil and went over to her place. As I anointed her head I could feel the power of the Priesthood, and I asked Mother to lay her hands on her head with me. I sealed the anointing and gave her a blessing by the power of the Priesthood. While I was blessing her I could feel the power of the Holy Ghost go through my arms and hands and into her head. Mother said she could feel the power in her hands, and Sister Blanding, said, “I will be alright now, cause the spirit of the Holy Ghost came into my body.”<br />When we received our releases from our mission we went out to the Read home in Morman Hollow and while we were visiting with those people Brother Read went outside and I went out to see what was the matter, and he was walking up and down the lane and the tears were running down his cheeks. I put my arm around his shoulder and asked him what was the matter? He said “You people come here to teach us the gospel and we learn to love you so much, then you get released and we may never get to see you again.”<br />The day before Delos and Judy’s baby girl Rebecca was born we went out to stay all night with the children. Judy was in the hospital and about midnight she called Delos and told him he better come in because she was hemmoraging pretty bad. So he went in and when he got there the doctors were there and they delivered the baby by cecearean section and then they had to take her back to surgery, and do a hysterectomy to stop the bleeding. I went in as soon as we got the chores done and stayed with Judy while Delos went out to breakfast. While I talked to Judy she said “You gave me a blessing about 3 weeks ago and you told me the baby would be born okay and that I would get well and I haven’t worried about it since.” Judy had a lot of faith or she wouldn’t have lived through that last year. She had been in a car accident and had her neck broke and had laid in the hospital for about 9 weeks strapped on to a board. When she turned over the board had to be turned over to. Then after coming home she had a head brace on for a really long time.<br />I would now like to tell you about a little experience I had on Feb 19-20 1977. I had been thinking about what I could say to our High Priests group on Sunday morning. I had been asked to teach the class and I receive from the spirit what I should say to the class. I talked to the brethren concerning the dry season we were going through, I said I had never seen a snow storm that had stayed on the ground as long as this one had. I told them I thought the Lord was saving this to wet the ground so the grain would sprout in the spring. If they agreed I asked the brethren to join in a prayer and ask the Lord to send us some moisture that we would raise a good crop and gardens this spring. The spirit of God was in our meeting and the next day we got a good rain. In 1945 we sold our house on the townsite and bought a farm consisting of 50 acres down by the Snake river on the Riverside highway, for $8,300. The home consisted of 4 rooms. After the crops were planted that spring we did some plumbing and got the water in the house. We didn’t have room for our family so we dug a basement 14x28, back of the house, cemented it all up and built two bedrooms and a bathroom and a back porch on the top floor. We put new shingles and aluminum siding on the old part as well as the new. We remodeled the old horse barn and built a new lounging shed for the cows. We planted russet potatoes early in the spring and started digging them in July. We sold them to the grocery stores and the restaurants. At fair time I delivered 40 sacks to the food stands. The potatoes were real good and I made $1,000 an acre that summer. We planted a new lawn, bushes, flowers and trees and set out raspberries and strawberries. Our gardens were always good and we had a flock of chickens that helped out with the food. On the farm north of the house there was a row of McIntosh apple trees. We pruned, sprayed and took good care of them and sold many bushels of apples. The windfalls we made into cider and one fall we sold 75 gallons to the state hospital for their Halloween party. Wayne Bird was our neighbor and he let us use his cider press. While we farmed this place we rented 40 acres close by. After farming this place for 4 years we decided to sell so we took a 40 acre farm in the Rose area on the place and he took over the Federal loan. With this money we paid down on a 30 acre farm, which was the old Atteberry place on the Groveland road. While living there, the first year, besides doing my own farming I worked with John Bailey on the old Burton place, which our ward was renting. I worked for the church 105 hours that summer. The next year Delos took over the farm and I spent my time working on the church we were building. We lived here for two years and then listed it for sale because we wanted more land. Heber and Lucy Wells came by one day and we had a good visit with them and they bought the place. We then bought a 40 acre farm from Doris Herbst on the tressel road. Our crops were good here and we did much to improve the place. We dug out trees, filled in ditches and had a carry-all in to level it up. We built a large potatoe cellar and hog pens. The lumber used for this was from the old church in Groveland. The man who tore it down sold us what we needed. We milked cows and raised chickens to help with our living. These were good years, our crops were usually good, prices weren’t too good but we got along. In the spring of 1956 I went to work at the state hospital south. When Delos got home from his mission in May of that year I turned the farm over to him. In March of 1957 we decided to build a new home across the lane from the old home. We had a basement dug on the 11th of May. I worked early in the mornings and after I came home at night. We got Lavon Elison to come and help us put up the rafters, and we did the rest ourselves except the cabinets. A man from the state hospital did the cabinets. We did all the painting with the help of the married girls, Shelda, Vonnie, and Gloria. We landscaped with plenty of trees, flowers and lawn. We moved in to the new house in August. We enjoyed it, but it never did seem like home, because none of the children had lived there with us. We lived there for four years and then when Delos and Judy and Robyn moved out of the old home and moved to Taber we moved in. In 1961 I retired and we lived in a trailer, near them on the farm. I helped with the farm work and we would come back in home for Sunday. It was enjoyable out there in the wide open spaces. The next year we lived in home and would drive out occasionally to help on the farm. The year of 1971 we sold our home there and bought one from Ray Harker in by the side of the Groveland church. We are happy to be in close to church and not far from town. We had a lot to do to make it more liveable. Every place we have lived we have remodeled, built on or improved in some way.<br />I had many experiences in the lavas. One time my brother Wilford and our cousin Latheal Seamons and I went for wood. We were up in the north of Cedar Crest. It snowed on us all the<br />first day. At night we had to build a good fire and dry out our clothes before going to bed. The next day was the same and that night it was so cold we didn’t take the harness’s off the horses. They helped to keep them warm. The next morning the snow was 18 inches deep and was crusted so you could walk on it anywhere. I just had 25 posts on my wagon but we started for home. The lead team would break the road for a little while and then we would have to trade and put the other team in the lead. It took us 5 hours to drive 12 miles. There was a sheep camp on this side of the lavas so we stopped there for dinner. We didn’t arrive home until 8 that night and mother had a good hot meal prepared which we really enjoyed.<br />In our early married life, one November, Stanley, my brother and a friend Wallace Lindsay and I took off for the lavas for wood. We went over on the west side of Cedar Crest. That morning was really nice but shortly the wind began to blow. There wasn’t any snow but the dust was flying and it was so miserable. We slept in a tent that night so was quite comfortable but the next morning the wind was blowing so hard we couldn’t get a fire going to get breakfast. So with a half load of wood and no breakfast we started for home. The dust was so bad we couldn’t see ahead of us so I tied the horses lines to the stokes and turned the horses loose, they could follow the road. We walked on the side of the wagon opposite the wind. We traveled to Katie’s fathers dry farm, we went in the house, built a fire in the range and got us something to eat and some socks and sweaters to keep out the cold. We started for home and reached there about 9 at night. Our families were so relieved and I was glad for a good team to get us safely home. This team was Zet and Babe. It happened the same day that Bro. Hickenlooper, Mike Johnson and Charles Packam went out for wood too. They worked on the other of Cedar Crest. At night the only protection they had from the terrible cold weather, was a canvas stretched from their wagon to a tree, the wind went right through. When morning came Bro. Hickenlooper was so cold he couldn’t dress himself. His hands were frozen when they go home.<br />One time years ago, when we celebrated the 24th of July we planned to have a home town band, members of the Groveland ward. I had a flat rack on my wagon so that is where the band rode. They played music and I drove all over Groveland. It was good music and we usually went at five in the morning waking people up as we drove around. I had a really good team then named Darky and Net. When the music started they would prance to keep time with the music. I also drove a bay team named Babe and Dell one fall in the fair parade. I pulled a float for Simplot company. I used to take my team of pulling horses to Shelley for Spud Day. This team was a pair of blacks named Prince and Duke. Mother and the kids went with me and we took a picnic lunch in a bushel basket. I guess this was our vacation of the year and we really enjoyed it.<br />Written by Dad at age 82 in April of 1977. Typed by Shelda E. Belnap<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Horace A. Elison<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Recorded by Reava E. Stevenson, daughter<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Horace is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ Father</span><a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQpfElLmaHI/AAAAAAAABUo/ivu3ti6-RyM/s1600/Hale.png"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 140px; height: 320px;" src="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQpfElLmaHI/AAAAAAAABUo/ivu3ti6-RyM/s320/Hale.png" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551354022992439410" border="0" /></a><br /><br /></div>Perhaps the last time my father visited with us in Oregon, before he passed away, we talked about his childhood and growing up years before he and mother were married. These are some of the interesting things he told me. Thought maybe you would like to hear them, too.<br />You know he was born in Oakley, Idaho and lived there until he was five. He, with his uncle Hester Holt and Uncle Lewis Elison used to roast corn with the husks on over a bon fire. They used to walk a pole over a ditch as part of their play. He and Uncle Marv used to sleep under the kitchen table because the home was quite small. They liked to go to Grandma Holt's and eat crackers and jelly.<br />He was sent to school before he was 5 years old and they sat on wooden benches. He said he liked a little girl and wanted to sit by her and the teacher sent him home and he couldn't go back.<br />In March of 1900, just after Dad turned 5 in February, the family moved to Blackfoot, Idaho. They traveled with their belongings in a covered wagon and after three days, they arrived in Blackfoot. The town itself consisted of one grocery store, 2 hotels, one flour mill, 5 open saloons, and a yellow building called a railroad depot. There were hitching posts along Main Street because the mode of travel was horseback or wagon. In the winter time the streets would be filled with mud 18" to 20" deep and in the summer time, it turned to dust almost that deep.<br />Since the Ft. Hall Indian reservation was very near to Blackfoot, the Indians were always coming to the homes to beg for food and so Dad said he would throw a rock on the roof of the house and when it rolled down, the younger children thought it was the Indians.<br />Grandpa William Elison used to peddle fruits and vegetables to many areas, some so far away as Nevada. He would load up the wagon with fruits and vegetables and stop along the way and sell them to whoever would buy. On one trip to Nevada, one of the horses died, so Grandpa William held up the yoke and walked along beside the horse who pulled the wagon.<br />While the family lived in Blackfoot, Dad helped his father haul lava rocks to build home foundations and they hauled cedar wood to use in the burning of white adobes that were used to<br />build homes. The burning of the adobes would turn them red like bricks. Dad would help his father haul bricks, too. They had two horses named Barney and Rock. In the summertime, while they were yet in Blackfoot Dad, helped his father put up hay in lower Presto. One day Dad drove two cows from Presto to Blackfoot which is 15 miles. He found two fishing poles on the way, but had to drop them before he got home, because he was too tired to carry them any further. He was almost 6 or 7 years old at this time.<br />Grandma Elison taught Dad from Uncle Marv's reader. So when he started to school in the 1st grade, he could read as well as the 2nd graders, so he skipped 1st grade. Attended the 3rd grade, went to the 4th grade 3 days and was promoted to the 5th grade and stayed in the 5th grade until December 1907 when they moved to Groveland and he was 12 years old at the time. Attended the 7th grade and spent 4 years getting thru the 7th & 8th grades. He spent one mid-winter course at Blackfoot High School. That would mean he was 16 years old before he finished grade school, but he only went to school during the winter because in the spring they planted crops and in the fall time harvested them. Their schooling was pretty sporadic.<br />He was active in the church during this time and attended M.I.A. as we knew it then. He gave an oration in M.I.A. and won 1st place. The other contestant kicked up a fuss and they were asked to compete again. Dad felt too confident and felt he didn't have to pray for help. So the second time he did not place 1st. He found out, he related to me, "You have to have the spirit no matter how well you are prepared."<br />He met Mom when she came out to visit Dad's sister, Mary. They were good friends. Their first date occurred when he asked to take her home from a wedding reception. They dated steady for a year and then Mom set a date with another guy, so Dad decided to give up on her. Later they met at a dance and neither one came with a date. Dad decided to try again and she agreed to let him accompany her home. They began dating steady again and became engaged when Mom was 17. They were married in the Logan Temple November 15, 1916 when Mom was 19 and Dad was 21.<br />When Dad was talking to me at this time, he paused and said "I thought I loved Mom all that was possible, but that love has grown deeper and deeper through the years."<br />One date they had while courting, they drove to Gentile Valley in a buggy with Uncle Wilford and Aunt Amanda Seamons who were married. They stayed overnight with Grandpa and Grandma Seamons in Logan, Utah and slept in the same bed, all four of them. Uncle Wilford and Aunt Amanda slept in the middle and Mom slept on the outside beside Aunt Amanda and Dad on the other outside by Uncle Wilford. They must have been pretty crowded with no queen or king beds in those days.<br />Most of their courting dates were spent dancing and attending and participating in M.I.A. 3-act plays. I asked Dad how he and Mom celebrated Christmas after they were married and when money was so scarce. They had Ward Christmas parties on Christmas Eve and parents would bring a present for each of their children. They served doughnuts, honey, candy, and popcorn. No matter how scarce money was, they managed to always afford oranges, candy, and nuts to put in the children's stockings. They would string popcorn and make paper chains to decorate the Christmas tree. They had silver and gold tinsel later and candles in holders that they would only burn for a little while. A homemade star was on the top of the tree.<br />Christmas dinner usually consisted of chicken and dressing, or roast pork, potatoes and gravy, suet puddings or squash pie. Later years celery was obtainable and other variety of foods.<br />So we have Reava to thank for this info about the "early" days. Wilf found this after her passing and typed it from her notes that was found while going through many of the wonderful things my good wife saved.<br />P.S. One Christmas when Mother was a girl she only got an orange and a nickel in her stocking, but was grateful for that. Her mother had gone to help care for her father, Grandpa Seamons. One of Horace and Katie's Mission experiences In the New England States November 5, 1962 to May 24,1963<br />Administration of Sister Blanding - Dad felt such a strong spirit and Sister Blanding said she felt the spirit of the Lord leave Dad's hands and go into her body. It was a wonderful experience and Dad said he had never felt the spirit of the Lord stronger.<br />One sacrament meeting Dad was asked to talk about confirmation. As he sat on the stand he prayed to know what to say. When he spoke he felt like he was standing above the floor. Sister Urban told Dad after word that if her son could hear Dad talk he would be converted.<br />Dad spent one whole day with him, and then sent the missionaries to him because Dad and Mom were to come home. After Dad and Mom were home 3 months, Dana & Jean Urban joined the church and they came out to Idaho and went through the Idaho Falls Temple. They stayed with Dad and Mom. Before they went to the Temple Dad gave them a blessing and he said the spirit of the Lord was here in rich abundance.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">THE COURTSHIP OF HORACE AND KATIE</span><br /></div>A MAN, A WOMAN<br />BOTH VERY YOUNG<br />THEY MET AT CHURCH<br />TOGETHER THEY HAD LOTS OF FUN<br />THEN THEY STARTED COURTING<br />HE HAD HER ON THE RUN.<br />BUT HORACE HAD ON HIS TENNIS SHOES<br />AND HE KNEW IT WAS KATIE HE WANTED<br />SO HE CAUGHT HER FAST<br />AND HELD ON TIGHT<br />AND OL'E HORACE WAS SO SURPRISED<br />WHEN KATIE DIDN'T EVEN PUT UP A FIGHT.<br />SO MARRIED WERE THEY<br />JUST A FEW YEARS AGO<br />ON A COLD NOVEMBER DAY<br />AND THEIR LIFE TOGETHER HAD STARTED<br />SEALED TOGETHER FOR ETERNITY<br />NEVER AGAIN TO BE PARTED<br />MARRIED LIFE WAS FUN<br />BUT THEY WERE JUST A BIT LONELY<br />THEN THEY HAD A LITTLE BOY<br />AND FOUND A LOVE THAT JUST WOULDN'T QUIT<br />SO THEY HAD EIGHT MORE CHILDREN<br />AFTER JUST A BIT.<br />SO AFTER THREE BOYS AND SIX GIRLS<br />THEIR LIVES WERE FILLED WITH JOY<br />THEY HAD SO MUCH<br />WITHOUT REALLY HAVING A LOT<br />THEY HAD LOVE TO TAKE THEM THROUGH THE YEARS.<br />NOW AS THE YEARS ZOOM FAST<br />WE MEET ONCE A YEAR JUST TO SAY HI<br />AROUND THE CAMPFIRE WE CATCH UP ON THE LATEST<br />AND REMINISE OF THE TIMES PAST<br />THEN GRANDPA LEANS OVER AND PATS GRANDMAS KNEE<br />AND SAYS, "MOTHER, THIS IS OUR ETERNAL GLORY".<br />LORI KAE BELNAP<br />.<br /><br /><span style="font-weight: bold;">Beth</span><br />She opened her book,<br />Picked up her pen,<br />and began life.<br />Onward and forward she went,<a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQpmoa1ENYI/AAAAAAAABVA/lKf-8rfZwH0/s1600/Beth%2BElison--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><br /></a>Never looking back,<br />And never erasing.<br />Page after page she filled,<br />Completing each one,<br />Before hurrying on to the next.<br />Filling them full of stories,<br />Of riding horses with Grandpa,<br />And traveling with Ruth.<br />So full of energy and ambition,<br />But always a quick hug,<br />And a smile for others.<br />Always ready to do the impossible,<br />With never a doubt,<br />That it couldn’t be done.<br />Never waiting for life<br />To come and find her,<br />She went looking for it.<br />But hearing the call from above,<br />She quickly ended the chapter,<br />And silently closed the book.<br />Lori Kae Belnap (Bair)<br />Niece<br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History of Beth Elison (Stringham)</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Beth is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ Sister</span><br /><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQpmoa1ENYI/AAAAAAAABVA/lKf-8rfZwH0/s1600/Beth%2BElison--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 244px; height: 320px;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQpmoa1ENYI/AAAAAAAABVA/lKf-8rfZwH0/s320/Beth%2BElison--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551362335270253954" border="0" /></a><br /><br />Beth was born June 3, 1922, in Blackfoot (Groveland), Bingham County, Idaho, in a small frame house, about two blocks from the schoolhouse on the Groveland townsite. She was the third child of Horace Andrew and Katie Louisa Hale Elison, having an older brother, George Andrew who died as a baby at the age of nine months, on Oct. 16, 1918, and an older sister, Reava, who married Wilford S. Stevenson, Jr. She had the following younger brothers and sisters, Shelda who married Lyle E. Belnap, Rolland J. who married Leah Williams, Vonnie Mae who married Merthan G. Ellis, Katie Marie who married Marlowe Gardner and later R. Neil Baird, W. Delos who married Judy Ostegar, and Gloria Kae who married Don. C. Carter.<br /></div>Beth was blessed July 2, 1922 by Andrew C. Jensen. She was baptized June 3, 1930 and confirmed a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints by her father, Horace Andrew Elison. This was her eighth birthday. Andrew C. Jensen was the father of the Bishop at this time and had been the Stake Patriarch.<br />Beth was happy that she could be baptized and confirmed by her father, because in times past the Bishops did not always allow worthy fathers this privilege.<br />When Beth was five or six, she and her sister, Reava used to sing together and whenever their Grandpa William Elison came to visit or they to his place, he would asked them to sing for him. One time before Sacrament meeting, he told them he would give them each a nickel if they would sing in that meeting, but they were too frightened even for a nickel, which would buy a big candy bar in those days.<br />Being a member of a large family, there was always plenty to do and as she grew older, joined in the work assignments and the fun activities. Beth loved to be outdoors and enjoyed working with the animals, especially the horses, more than doing household chores. She spent many hours helping her father with the farm duties, driving the horses on the wagon or other farm equipment and handled a team with expertise. These were pre-tractor days. She especially enjoyed horse-back riding and could ride with the best of them. After she left home, whenever she returned for a visit, she would go for a long horseback ride with her father or her brother, Delos.<br />When she was eight and a half years old, she helped Reava who was 11 and Rolland who was 5 with the cows and horses night and morning for several weeks, when her father lost his thumb and forefinger in a electric saw accident. Their mother helped them, too, until a neighbor took over until their father was able to resume those duties again.<br />Beth used to go to the lavas with her father and Rolland and Reava and help him get loads of cedar wood for the family use or to sell to help the family finances. When her father leased land to farm, she and Reava would thin beets behind their father as he blocked the beets. One field the worked in had gravel soil and their mother made heavy paddings for their knees since thinning beets meant they spent most of the time on their knees to get the job done. When she was older, she worked on her own thinning beets to help with the family’s needs. She was seven years old when the depression hit and was the recipient of the beautiful coasts and dresses her mother made over from larger dresses and coats given to her by friends, who no longer had children to use them. Her mother would take them apart and remodel them for the girl’s needs. Her first store bought coat was blue with a gray and white curly fur fabric on the collar and cuffs, and she wore it like a princess. Even though times were hard, the family never went without the necessities of life, and all their friends were struggling as they were during these times.<br />In her younger years, Beth’s summers were spent helping the family dry corn and apples, weeding the garden, canning fruits and vegetables. Any spare time, she enjoyed playing ball, swimming, and climbing trees.<br />She attended elementary school in Groveland, living there, except for four years in McDonaldville, until she graduated from high school in 1940. She was a good student, but athletics brought her the greatest enjoyment. She could outjump any boy in grade school, could run like a deer and play baseball and basketball like a pro. She brought home many firsts at school track meets. She played three years on the Groveland Elementary basketball team and they were county champions for 3 years and remained undefeated in all games played for 4 years, only to be defeated by one point in the championship game of the 4th year.<br />She was the best forward in the entire Bingham County. She always had the support of her parents during this time. Whenever the ball games were played in Groveland, after school most of the ball team would come to Beth’s home and her mother would prepare tomato soup or something light for them and they would rest until the games were to be played. Her parents would travel on the bus with the team when the games were out of town and during half time would rub her legs with alcohol to keep them in shape for the second half. Beth could have been a great player and could have gone far, if the schools at that time had not prohibited competition between schools in girl’s basketball and other sports in high school.<br />She did, however, play on what was called the Wapello-Blackfoot Softball team. They played teams from all over southern Idaho. A report from one newspaper read like this:<br />“Another score that will be well received in Blackfoot was the 11-8 victory of the Wapello-Blackfoot Softball Girls over the Idaho Falls Girls’ team. Reports from the northern city say that Beth Elison pitched a remarkably fine game and every player worked so hard at the plate that the Idaho Falls pitcher could not get credit for a single strikeout.”<br />While still in elementary school, she participated in many programs and was in the chorus of the operetta, Snow White, when in the 6th grade. She was like by all, had a good sense of humor, and loved to tease and kid people. Many of the boys envied her athletic prowess.<br />She participated in 4-H club and in church activities. When she was a Beehive girl in the Mutual program, she chose a wild rose as her symbol, which means great sense of humor and she indeed had that all of her life. She had a part in the opera, Martha, presented by the MIA, and participated in dramas, being the drama director for a couple of years and enjoyed it. She had a gift of helping people to do their best at whatever they attempted.<br />Many dances were sponsored by the M.I.A., some were held after Mutual during the week and others on Saturdays. This was before television and the other more recent ways to be entertained. If the girls weren’t asked to dance, they would dance together and Beth would teach some of them how to dance. Her second cousin, Delsa Barrus Campbell, credits Beth in teaching her the various dance steps.<br />While in high school, she availed herself of the seminary program and graduated from it in 1939. After graduating from high school in 1940, Beth sought work to maintain herself and moved to Blackfoot which was four miles from Groveland, but without a car, could be quite a long walk to work in Blackfoot. Perhaps her first job was at the Don Smith Dairy and then at Carl’s Barbecue. During the World War II years, she worked in Pocatello, Idaho as an airplane mechanic at Hickin Air Force Base. Later she moved to Ogden, Utah where she drove a bus for the Ogden City Bus Lines. She then moved to Portland, Oregon for awhile where she managed a Standard Oil Station. She was not afraid to go it on her own and had a sense of adventure in her and would tackle many a job that most girls would not try.<br />Sometime during these moves, she met Haven. J. Stringham and they were married at the home of her parents in Groveland on June 25, 1942. She had just had her tonsils removed and was not feeling her best. This marriage proved to be an unhappy situation for both and after several months in California where he was stationed, they separated and were later divorced. Not being too sure of the facts, but feeling it might have been this way, Beth stayed in California for awhile and lived with her cousin, Ora Latimer. Choosing to remain in California, she moved to San Francisco and with the war still going on, she drove a limousine for the Officers in the U.S. Marine Corp from the airport to Treasure Island where the Marines were based. She had the privilege of being chauffeur for Harry Truman once in the limousine. She also drove trucks and heavy equipment in convoy for the Marines. She received a safety award for her driving.<br />During her stay in San Francisco, she played on a girls’ softball fast pitch team in a city league. The team was managed by Joe Domaigio’s brother, who they called Dob. She injured her knee while playing, which forced her to cease playing for awhile, so she then managed a soft ball team in San Francisco.<br />Desiring to get away from the pressures and rush of a large city, she moved to Vallejo, California where she worked at the Benecia Arsenal where she made lens for rifles for the army. This was in 1950-51 and at the time, the Eldridge family lived next door. They had a daughter, Marguerite, who was better known as Maggie. She and Beth became good friends and later Maggie’s father became quite ill and her parents decided to move to Salt Lake City, Utah. Beth helped them make this move and stayed in Salt Lake only a short time because of a slow job market. She and Maggie returned to California and settled in Oroville, where Maggie’s sister, Pauline, lived. Here Maggie and Beth shared an apartment. Beth began working in a bakery and then as a desk clerk at the Oroville Inn and then for the Oroville Conservation Service office. In 1956-57, Beth started working for the Butte County library with the bookmobile, “the library on wheels”, when it first began. The bookmobile holds approximately 2000 books, most of which Beth knew much about, so she could recommend reading material for old and young alike. Part of her route took her to the golden Oaks Mobile Estates, a senior citizen complex. She spent time here helping them to select books, reading to those whose eyes were dim. She loved her work and enjoyed being of service to others, going the second mile for them. She worked for the Butte County Library for 11 years and received a certificate of honor in appreciation of 10 years driving without an accident. She also received an award pin. It was during this time also that she received a bracelet from the Grey Lodge Bunch with two charms attached to it. One was heart shaped and read “First in our hearts,” Grey Lodge Bunch. The second one was round and printed on it was “Thanks from the Grey Lodge Bunch” on one side and on the other side “For 10 years of service.”<br />In 1969, after 11 years of library service Beth moved to Pacifica where she met Ruth Moore. They became friends and shared an apartment there. While here, Beth worked as a clerk in a department store, having to do with shipping and receiving. It was here that Beth received a call from Joe Moore Becker telling her of a job in Vallejo as a bookmobile driver in Solano County. So in 1970-71, they made the move to Vallejo and Beth was again enjoying the work she liked best. For 5 years she lived here and suffered two very serious operations. In 1974, she was diagnosed as having a large tumor outside her stomach near the ovary. When removed, it proved to be cancerous. While being taken, it ruptured sending fluids around the other organs. The fluids were suctioned out and thought to be sufficient to stop the growth of future cancer cells. When she returned from the hospital, her sisters Shelda and Gloria flew down and stayed with her almost a week. This visit meant so much to her and her sisters. They got to know her better and to understand her feelings about life. In time Beth recovered and was able to resume her work at the library.<br />In the summer of 1975, Beth’s parents had scheduled a family reunion in Idaho and Beth had plans to attend. Just prior to this time, her father had had a postrate gland operation and had developed pneumonia. This same week, her sister-in-law, Judy Elison was involved in a car accident and broke her neck and two of her boys were injured with cuts and bruises. On Beth’s trip to Idaho, she and Ruth got as far as Fallon, Nevada, where Beth became very ill. There was no doctor there, so they drove on to Reno. The doctor there seemed to be more interested in her past history than her present pain, so Ruth drove back to Grass Valley and leaving the trailer there, drove on to Vallejo and directly to Kaiser hospital. Tests were run and not finding anything significant, she was sent home. When she could no longer endure the pain, Dr. Holister did an exploratory surgery and found her appendix in a large mass in her back area instead of the usual place. Because her appendix had ruptured, peritonitis developed. She hovered between life and death for several days and when she was at her lowest ebb, she related how Grandma Elison, who had passed on, came to her and Beth wanted to go with her, but Grandma told her, “Not now, child.” After much suffering and great patience, and many prayers from herself and Ruth and her family, she was blessed to recover. She had great faith in God and testifies that without this faith, she could not have endured three major operations in three years. While still working at the library, she moved to Fairfield, in 1976, which was still within Solano County and at this time, Beth was made supervisor over all Bookmobile units of that county. A new library was being designed and built in Fairfield. She designed the west end of the library, so the Bookmobile units could drive in one end and out the opposite end, instead of having to back in to receive their books.<br />While in Fairfield, she had a beautiful garden of vegetables and flowers. Beth enjoyed working with soil, and seeing things grow. She and Ruth worked toward having a year’s supply of food and commodities. Almost every place Beth lived, if there was soil available to her, she would see that it was used to produce flowers and food. Beth loved to oil paint and sketch. She would visit the ocean and beaches, combing them for driftwood and shells, that she would fashion into centerpieces, candle holders, and wind chimes. Many hours she spent in the mountains, appreciating nature and searching for wild flowers. She had a deep gratitude for God’s handiwork.<br />She was an avid reader and read some or scanned through countless books, so she could sincerely recommend them to her patrons. When she had the responsibility of ordering books, she had to be perceptive as she read the review to know from that limited reference, what books would be best to order. She was knowledgeable in many different subjects that made conversation with her interesting. While at Fairfield, she made the rounds of the rest homes, serving the elderly, helping them to choose books and taking extra time to be with them. They would reward her service with pies, cakes, bread and even casseroles. She would tell them, mostly widows, they couldn’t afford to do that on their limited income, but their reply was they wanted to spend their money that way because they loved to have her come.<br />In 1977, she underwent another operation. Scar tissue and adhesions had developed as a result of her 1974 surgery, and they had to be removed. Once again her faith and that of others healed and restored her body to health, through the skill of doctors and blessings from God. This third operation could have gotten her down, but she still held to her spirit of courage and faith and made it through. Even though her family was far away, she always felt their love and faith and support across the miles.<br />She remained as Supervisor of all the Bookmobiles in Solano County until July 1978. When Proposition 13 went through, the legislature, cutting property taxes to 1% she lost her job because of cut backs the library had to make to survive. When the library was forced to reduce its employees, they didn’t want to lose Beth because she was one of their most valued employees, but because she didn’t have a library degree, others of less value were retained because they had college degrees. This seems unfair, but that’s the way the system works and it hurts, as it did Beth.<br />Ruth was from Missouri and they had made a trip back to her home the spring of 1977 to visit her family and they both enjoyed the country and had given some thought of moving there. So in July of 1978, they decided to make the move after Beth lost her job. They stayed at Ruth’s brothers in Missouri until they found a place to live. Ruth found a job keeping books, but Beth never found a decent job. The climate did not agree with them and they had health problems, forcing them to make another change. In October of 1978, they headed back to California, after stopping in Idaho a few days. They lived in Oroville for a short time, where Beth went back to the Butte County library on a Cancer Educational Training Assoc. grant, but this was only a temporary job. They moved on to Redding, Calif., where Beth could get some training in Graphic arts. After she finished that training, there were no jobs to be had in Redding, Calif., so they moved to Redwood City, where they felt jobs might be a little more plentiful. Here she worked at Del Ray Productions. Long hours were required where she worked hard leaning over setting type and doing different things that demanded all her creative talents. She worked here from August 1979 until March 21, 1980.<br />On August 4, 1979, Beth and Ruth traveled to the Oakland Temple to meet Reava and Wilf and their family who was gathered there for the wedding of Perry and DanaLee Stevenson. They visited for several hours, first on the temple grounds and then at the wedding dinner. What a great reunion that was since Beth had not seen their children for many years. In retrospect, it meant more to them than they fully realized at the time, since Beth left this life nine months later. They were the last family to be with her except for Perry and DanaLee’s visit with her in Redwood City at Christmas time of 1979.<br />Near the end of March 1980, she had developed two lumps just below her collar bone and the xrays revealed two spots on the bone. She had been suffering more pain than she could hardly endure and this necessitated her quitting work. She was scheduled for a bone scan on April 7th. But this was not to be for on April 6th, Easter Sunday morning early, she was in so much pain and had difficulty breathing, Ruth called an ambulance and they rushed her to the Kaiser Hospital in Redwood City, where she passed away at 5:50 am of a heart attack. She had suffered so much pain for many years and it had gotten increasingly worse and that perhaps triggered the heart attack, which was a blessing, rather than to have suffered more and longer with the pain of cancer. Beth knew when they took her to the hospital that her time had come, for she told Ruth to please take her home to Idaho. She passed away on Easter Sunday and that would be significant to her because she knew there was life after death and that she would live again in the flesh upon resurrection day. Ruth abided by her wishes and her body was brought back to Idaho for funeral services and burial in Groveland.<br />She had spent 19 years in library work constantly serving the public and meeting their reading needs. She especially enjoyed helping the underprivileged children to get excited about reading and gaining knowledge. Whenever they came to meet the bookmobile, she always gave them candy along with their books. One day a little black boy grabbed ahold of her and said, “Hey Lady, have you got any books about snakes?” She enjoyed being with children, especially her nieces and nephews. They thought she was ageless, because she would run races with them and have grass fights on the lawn. She had many friends who loved and supported her as she did them. When she passed away, among the many cards and notes sent to her parents, was a card and check from the Solano County library expressing sympathy for the loss of a daughter and their loss of a very dear friend.<br />Beth had other talents in addition to her painting and creating things, she had written a children’s book, but had not perfected it yet. She wrote poetry and enjoyed reading it. Her mother has the original copy of this poem composed by Beth.<br />Thanksgiving<br />Dear Lord, we thank thee on this day of days,<br />For the blessings we have enjoyed of thy holy ways.<br />For leading us on righteous paths<br />And checking on us while in our wrath.<br />We’re thankful for our heritage<br />That was given us at birth.<br />The strife our forefathers suffered,<br />So that we may have joy and mirth.<br />They came forth to this new country,<br />So they could worship God at will<br />And weathered hardships, work and saved,<br />To give us that privilege still.<br />Now we are the future leaders<br />Of this great blessed earth.<br />Dear Lord, help us deserve the praise<br />Of our heritage at birth.<br />Two other poems found in her possessions might have been written by her, but not being sure, at least they were an inspiration to her.<br />Results and Roses<br />The man who wants a garden fair,<br />One small or very big<br />With flowers growing here and there<br />Must bend his back and dig.<br />The things are mighty few on earth<br />That wishes can attain.<br />Whate’er we want of any worth<br />We have to work to gain.<br />Life<br />Life is a gift to be used every day,<br />Not to be smothered or hidden away.<br />It isn’t a thing to be stored in a chest,<br />When you gather your keepsakes and treasure your best,<br />It isn’t a joy to partake of now and then,<br />And promptly put back in a dark place again. Beth loved her family and whenever her parents or brothers and sisters came to visit her, she was the ideal hostess. She always made her guests feel welcome and took time to show them the interesting sites in the area. She made trips home as often as possible and in between these visits, would keep in touch by letters and phone calls.<br />On June 9, 1981, her temple endowment was done by proxy by her mother, Katie Louisa Elison in the Idaho Falls Temple.<br />This history is sketchy at best because it wasn’t written by Beth herself, but at least it might help those who read it to have a little more insight into her life and the fine person that she is.<br />To conclude this history, it seems fitting to record some thoughts expressed by those who spoke at her funeral, April 10, 1980.<br />Three words that were most important to Beth were prayer, family, and friends. She had a faith so strong that she knew no fear and that faith gave her the courage to walk into the darkness and she knew God would be with her. Her family meant everything to her and each time she called any of them she would end the conversation with my faith and prayers and always with you. The last visit of her parents to Fairfield before she left for work, she would go to their bedroom and ask them to not have family morning prayers until she came home at noon and could join with them. She possessed great courage, integrity and wasn’t afraid of hard work. She had a deep desire for learning and to try new ideas. She looked for the good in everyone and this attitude drew many friends to her. She cherished little things and simple courtesies meant so much to her. She may not have appeared religious, but she lived closer to our Heavenly Father than most of us know. She was stately in life as well as in death and according to God’s plan, she is now busy in another sphere preparing books for the library, preparing flowers in the garden, and seeing that the ball parks are ready for the games to be played.Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-870908176971496282010-12-16T07:26:00.000-08:002010-12-16T07:33:54.086-08:00Swenson line<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Lena Maria (Lanamia) Brock Swenson</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Lena Maria is married to Nils Swenson<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Lena Maria is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great great grandmother</span><br /><br /></div>Lena Maria (Lanamia) Brock Swenson was born December 14, 1806 in Sweden. Her husband was Nils Swenson. She was born in Sweden. Seven children were born to her, three sons and four daughters, Mathias, Swen and Peter were her sons. Her daughters were Hannah, who remained in Sweden, Christine, (this name is listed as Kjersti on the L.D.S. emigration list from the Skaane Conference 1864), Annie and Johanna. (Johanna is listed as Josephine on L.D.S. Conference from Skaane, 1864). Johanna, the youngest was fifteen years of age when they arrived in Utah.<br />The life of Lanamia from the time she married in Sweden until she died in Tooele, Utah, follows very closely the pattern of her husband's life. She and her husband joined the L.D.S. church in Sweden and there after turned every effort toward coming to Utah.<br />Upon leaving her native land she faced much hardship and sorrow. To begin with, her eldest daughter, Mrs. Hannah Matson, who married and had a family of her own, could not accompany them to their new home. Her husband declined to leave and since they were living in comfort and well established where they were, would not consider leaving.<br />Lanamia worked and planned and saved for the day when they would leave for Utah. Her son Mathias left first and after he was here a short time was able to send her parents financial aid and quicken the time when they would join him here in Zion.<br />In the spring of 1864 all was in readiness for their departure. They looked for the last time on their beautiful Sweden, the home they had known for generations. The home of lakes, pastures, winter's snow and summer's awe inspiring midnight sun. They said good bye to a daughter they would never see again. They boarded a train to Hamburg, Germany and started the long, arduous trip to Utah. From Hamburg they traveled by steamer to Hull, England and from Hull to Liverpool. On April 26, 1864 they set sail across the Atlantic on the "Monarch of the Sea." There were nine hundred and seventy four persons aboard. The L.D.S. were under the supervision of Patriarch John Smith and Elders John Chase, Johan P.R. Johansen and Parley P. Pratt Jr.<br />The voyage was rough, tiresome and long. Passengers were often clutched with fear as the ship floundered from side to side tossed about by the waves which seemed surely to capsize it. Sickness and death rode the ship with them. Victims of disease who died were fastened securely to a plank and with weights tied to their bodies were buried in the ocean during the night. The spirit of the Lord was also aboard, keeping their faith strong and comforting their worn spirits.<br />The ship anchored in New York Harbor on the morning of June 3, 1864. The landing of the emigrants at Castle Gardens took place at once. The ocean trip had lasted five weeks and two days. In the evening they boarded a steamer for Albany, New York. From Albany they traveled in crowded freight and cattle cars to St. Joseph, Missouri, then by steamer up the Missouri River to Wyoming, Nebraska, a L.D.S. outfitting post. On July 27th they left the outfitting post as members of Captain Isaac Canfield's ox train. They numbered 211 people. They suffered a good deal on the trip across the plains. They were not well equipped. Rainy weather, cold, and crossing swollen rivers with ox teams kept them very uncomfortable most of the time. The mother and her daughters sewed pieces of canvas together to make shelters for themselves. Christine (Kjersti), the 18 year old daughter however, had endured too much exposure and contracted pneumonia, from which she died. She had walked most of the way as had the other members of the company. But with her physical energy being taxed to the limit, she died. Her grave was added to the ever increasing number of graves marking the trail to the Salt Lake Valley. She was wrapped in a sheet and a blanket, buried in the earth and a fire built over her grave to deceive Indians and animals, thus the Swensons bade good bye to another daughter.<br />Besides sickness and heartaches, there was always the worry of Indians. The rivers were high and dangerous to cross, but somehow the end of the trail came on October 5, 1864 as Lanamia and Nils Swenson, Annie and Johanna arrived in Salt Lake City,<br />They came directly to Tooele where their son Mathias had settled, Swen and Peter would arrive the following year after their missionary labors were complete in Sweden.<br />In the spring of 1865 she and her family took up farming in the Vernon area. (They had traveled with and were close friends of the Pehrsons). Their stay in Vernon was short. Coming back to Tooele they lived in a dugout on the property near the original John A. Lindberg home. Nils later built a two room home.<br />Lanamia died in Tooele on September 24, 1867, about three years after her arrival. She is buried in Tooele Cemetery.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History of Nils Swenson</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Nils is married to Lena Maria Brock Swenson<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Nils is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great great grandfather</span><br /><br /></div>Nils Swenson was born in Gustava, Sweden on the 4th of April, 1806. You will notice the Scandinavian way of the sons using the father's given name as their own surname.<br />Nils Swenson married Lena Maria (Lanamia) Brock in Sweden. Seven children were born to them. Three sons Mathias, Swen and Peter. Four daughters, Hannah, Christine (Kjersti) Annie and Johanna.<br />The L.D.S. missionaries working in Sweden converted Nils and his family to their faith and it appealed to them to such an extent that they decided to fully embrace the gospel and come to Utah.<br />His oldest son Mathias left their homeland first to come to Utah. Upon his arrival here he settled in Tooele and worked industriously to send money to his parents to pay for the emigration to Utah. During this time Nils and his family were also working and saving the necessary money for expenses.<br />Sweden is a beautiful place. It had been a peaceful home to Nils and many generations before him. Now at the time of leaving they all thought of its beauty and friendliness, its rocky coast, its mountains and lakes, its forests and cultivated valleys. To bid farewell to all of this was a difficult thing to do, but their desire to come to Utah overshadowed the thought of leaving their beloved Sweden. One sadness that always remained with them was that their eldest daughter, Mrs. Hannah Matson, who was married could not accompany them. Hannah had a family of her own, her husband had good employment and they declined leaving.<br />Swen and Peter were doing missionary work for the church in Sweden so remained until it was finished. They departed to join their parents on May 8, 1865 on the last voyage of the B.S. Kimball.<br />In April of 1864 they (Nil's family) bade good bye to their homeland and loved ones. Boarding a train they traveled to Hamburg, Germany. From there they traveled by steamer to Hull, England. From Hull to Liverpool by train. On April 26, 1864 they went aboard the "Monarch of the Sea" and started their long voyage to America.<br />The "Monarch of the Sea" carried the largest number of passengers of any ship bringing "Mormons" to America. When it left on this trip it carried 974 people. Patriarch John Smith was President of the company and Elders John D. Chase, Johan P.R. Johansen and Parley P. Pratt Jr. as counselors.<br />It is known that "Mormons" objected to taking passage on ships carrying other emigrants and if they did it was always arranged that a partition was built to separate them from the gentiles. Bancroft, the manager of one of the New Orleans packet lines said, his experience with the "Mormon" emigrants aboard ship compelled him to speak of them in the highest regard. He said<br />they were generally intelligent, well behaved and most of them highly respectable. He declared that the precautions taken for the preservations of order, decency and cleanliness on board were admirable and worthy of imitation.<br />As all trips across the sea in those days, it was rough, tiresome and long, filled with days and nights of sickness and death, of fear and hope. Passengers who died aboard were buried at sea during the night. The horror of it gripped at their hearts but their faith kept strong within them.<br />The "Monarch of the Sea" dropped anchor in New York Harbor on the morning of June 3, 1864. The landing of the emigrants at Castle Garden began immediately. By evening they were aboard a steamer for Albany, New York. From there they traveled in a crowded freight and cattle car to St. Joseph, Missouri, thence by steamer up the Missouri River to Wyoming, Nebraska, the L.D.S, outfitting post.<br />They left the outfitting post in the Isaac Canfield Company, two hundred and eleven people. During the first part of the trip they were without tents or adequate shelter. They later told of spending nights in down pours of rain, bedding and supplies getting wet, and they themselves sometime standing around all night in water knee deep. Later on they acquired some canvas and the mother and daughters fashioned tents for their protection. So many times were they exposed to the cold winds of night and the dampness that their daughter, Christine (Kjersti) contracted pneumonia and died. This was a horrible shock to the brave father and mother and the younger sisters. They wrapped her body in a sheet and then in a blanket, placed her in the grave, then simple rites were conducted. The grave was filled to level with earth and a sage brush fire built over it so the Indians and animals would not suspect that beneath the ashes lay a newly buried body. With heavy hearts they left their beloved Christine in her last resting place, somewhere along the great trail, and drying their tears they took up their few belongings and continued their journey westward. The fact that their son Mathias was waiting for them in Utah, bolstered their spirits.<br />It being an unusually rainy spring, the rivers were high and dangerous to cross. They had difficulty getting the oxen and wagons over the swollen streams. The Indians were bad all the way. One time they stole some mules from the company and in attempt to recover them, three men were killed and were promptly buried near the sight.<br />Nils and his family arrived in the Salt Lake Valley on October 5, 1864. They came directly to Tooele where they spent the first winter. In the spring of 1865 they moved to Vernon where they engaged in farming. Their stay in Vernon was not long, and they moved back to Tooele the following year, where they remained. Their first home here was a dugout on the property later belonging to John A. Londberg. Later Nils built a two room home. His wife died in Tooele on September 14, 1867, a little less than three years after arriving here.<br />Nils Swenson was a man of medium height. He was sturdy looking, had dark brown hair and dark grey eyes. He was handy as a carpenter and helped his son Mathias build the two original front rooms of the "Nelson House." The "Nelson House" on the corner of 1st North and Main Street was an important stopping place for the old overland stage coaches and heavy freight wagons. Here teams were exchanged and the tired horses watered and rested. Passengers were<br />fed and given rooms for the night. The old "Nelson House" has given shelter and food to many western travelers of all walks of life.<br />Nils took a second wife named Mary. There were no children born to them but all Nils' grandchildren called her "grandma."<br />His two sons Swen and Peter arrived in Utah and brought their wives with them. They had been married aboard ship.<br />Nils Swenson died in Tooele July 15, 1872 at the age of 66 years. He was buried in the Tooele Cemetery. The many Nelsons in Tooele today are direct descendants of the Swensons, Nils and Lanamia.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History of Mrs. Johanna Swenson Elison</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Johanna is Andrew Elison’s Wife<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Johanna is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great grandmother</span><br /><br /></div>Mrs. Johanna Swenson Elison was born August 1, 1894, in Malmm Gustofsoken, Sweden. She was the daughter of Niels and Lena May Swenson. She left Sweden with her parents in April 1864, traveled by train to Hamburg, Germany by steamer to Hull, England and then by train again to Liverpool. On April 26, 1864, she with her parents and a party of Saints, left Liverpool on the sailing ship "Monarch of the Sea", which arrived in New York Harbor June 3, 1864, with its 973 passengers, most of whom were Saints. Patriarch John Smith was chosen President of the company with Elder John D. Chase, Johan Pr. Johansen and Parley P. Pratt, Jr. as Counselors.<br />They were 5 weeks and 3 days in crossing the ocean. Due to the long voyage and the hardships they had to endure, there was a considerable amount of sickness many dying while crossing. The bodies of the dead were lowered into the ocean.<br />After arriving in New York City and spending one night there, they traveled by train and river steamer to Wyoming, Nebraska, which was the L.D.S. outfitting post for emigration in 1864. As at that time passenger services was not available to these outfitting posts, the Saints were loaded into freight and cattle cars to make this westward trip. On July 27th, Bro. Niels Swenson and his family left Wyoming, Nebraska as members of Captain Isaac Canfield's ox train with 211 passengers.<br />While traveling through Illinois, Mrs. Elison remembers Isaac Canfield the caption of their company pointing out Carthage Jail, where the Prophet Joseph Smith was slain.<br />They spent several days in Missouri and it rained during most of their stay there. The first night they were without tents or wagon covers of any kind. Her father, mother and older sisters assisted in making tents and wagon covers for the westward journey. Due to the cold and exposure, her sister Christina 18, died and was burled in Missouri.<br />As this journey was made in the spring the emigrants and their belongings were ferried across the river. From Nebraska to Salt Lake City the journey was made by ox team. Mrs. Elison walked most of the way across the plains as the wagons were heavily loaded with provisions.<br />While crossing the plains the company was attacked several times by Indians. Mules and oxen were stolen, and on one occasion, three men of the company were killed. Simple services were conducted for any who died, as they were buried not far from the roadside. The corpse was covered with a sheet, wrapped in a blanket, then consigned to a grave in the earth. The grave was then dedicated and a brush fire was lit over it to ward off wild animals.<br />This company of emigrants arrived in Salt Lake City, she and her parents came to Tooele to live the first winter. This was October 5, 1864. In the spring of 1865 the family moved to Vernon where her father farmed that year. As a girl she helped her mother card and spin wool, knit stockings and weave cloth. She remembers of her mother trading 30 yards of woven material to John Bevan for groceries. At this time materials were very high factory .90 per yard, and calico $1.00 per yard.<br />Later they moved back to Tooele, living on what is now the John Lindbergh property. They lived one year in a cellar; during that time her mother became very sick and passed away. Later her father built a two room house. Sophia De La Mare was the first girl she met and became acquainted with in Tooele. She taught her to speak English as her training had been only in Swedish schools.<br />In the year 1867 she married Andrew Elison, in the Endowment House in Salt Lake City, Utah. They then moved to Ogden and in 1869 Mr. Elison worked in helping to build the first transcontinental railroad.<br />After leaving Ogden they moved to Lincoln, Tooele County and later to Grantsville, Utah. In the year 1881 they moved to Oakley, Idaho where they homesteaded, being among the earliest settlers in that part of the country. Their first house consisted of a wagon box and later they built a two room log house. The first lights in the house were candles; later kerosene lamps were used.<br />A family of eleven children were born to this couple. Six of whom survive today. In 1917 Mr. and Mrs. Elison celebrated their Golden Wedding anniversary. After living 46 years in Oakley, Idaho her husband Andrew Elison died March 21st, 1927.<br />Mrs. Elison moved back to Tooele, Utah, in the spring of 1927 where she is still living and enjoying good health at the age of ninety years, August 1st.<br />Mrs. Elison was always ready and willing to assist others in taking care of the sick and needy. She has been an active member and worker in the L.D.S, church and especially in the Relief Society.<br />She has four daughters all living in Tooele. Mrs. Agnes De La Mare, Mrs Annie M. Callister, Mrs. Clara Nelson and Mrs Edna De La Mare, and two sons George Elison, Farmington, Utah and Lewis, Oakley, Idaho. She has 43 grandchildren, 98 great grandchildren, and 100 great great grandchildren.<br />Grandma Elison, died October 11, 1945<br />George Elison, died April 9, 1952<br />Clara Nelson, died Mar 1, 1957Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-22818841283533758922010-12-16T07:11:00.000-08:002010-12-16T11:00:59.825-08:00Calliser and Phelps Lines<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Life History of Thomas Callister</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Thomas is married to Mary Lovina Phelps Callister<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Thomas is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great grandfather</span><br /></div>Thomas Callister, son of John 2nd and Catherine Murphy Callister, was born on the Isle of Man, July 8, 1821. He had no education, except such as his father was able to impart to him around the fireside. Until after he came to Utah where he attended, during one winter a night school conducted by Elder Orson Hyde, in which he acquired the fundamentals of English. At the age of 13 yrs. he was bound out by father for a period of six years, to learn the art of tailoring. In his apprenticeship, he served his full time, and became a skilled workman in his line. In the month of October 1836, his mother passed to the great beyond, and Dec. of the same year, his father followed her.<br />In the fall of 1840, he heard John Taylor, an Elder in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints preach a discourse on the gospel, as taught by that church, which satisfied his soul that it was, in very deed the true gospel, the power of God until salvation, and on March 30, 1841, he saw Elder John Taylor, and there upon began his eventful career in the church. His relatives and former friends did all in their power to induce him to renounce Mormonism, but he declared to them that he knew that it was the truth. He was the only one in his father's family who ever accepted the gospel. He first became acquainted with the teaching of the gospel in a grocery store. While waiting for a salesman to wait on him, he saw a tract left there by some Mormon missionaries. With it was a notice of a meeting to be held that evening. He read the tract, attended the meeting and was converted. John Taylor, later President of the church, and his companion were the two missionaries. He was baptized March 30, 1841 by William Mitchell and confirmed a member of the church by John Taylor. The members of his family were very much opposed to his joining the church and did every thing within their power to get him to change his mind, finally cutting him off from his inheritance. His brother John went so far as to offer him half of his own share if he would renounce Mormonism. Through all this and other similar offers he remained true to the church. Just before sailing they promised him if he would leave the church they would restore his inheritance. On the 9th of January 1842, he bade his kindred farewell and on the steamship Mon's Isle, booked passage for Liverpool, from which port, on the 12th of January 1842, he begun his voyage across the mighty deep on the sailing vessel, Fremont, to cast his lot among the Saints and after a hazardous journey of 84 days, on which he nearly lost his life, he landed in the beautiful city of Nauvoo, on the first day of April 1842. He reached Nauvoo with 50 cents.<br />He was a devoted friend of the prophet, Joseph Smith, and an ardent believer in all of the principles and doctrines enunciated by him. On August 31, 1945 at Nauvoo, Illinois, he married Caroline Smith, a cousin of the prophet Joseph Smith. On Dec 16, 1845, at Nauvoo he married Helen Mar Clark. In December 1863, he married Mary Lovina Phelps, and on Feb. 14, 1878, he married Carlie E. Lyman. He was the father of 33 children and his descendants, in all number 470, all of whom are members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints and many of them are filling responsible positions there-in. After the martyrdom of the Prophet Joseph, in common with the other Saints of God, they were driven from their homes and beloved temple and city of Nauvoo, the Beautiful. On the morning of Feb 19, 1864, they crossed the Mississippi River on the ice and proceeded to Winter Quarters where they built a small log house which<br />protected them from the inclement weather. Here he contracted cholera which prevented him from coming to Salt Lake with the first company of pioneers. He left his family at Nauvoo and returned to Missouri to obtain provisions. He sold a beautiful broadcloth coat, the workmanship of his own hands for 100 bushels of corn, which he willingly divided with others. During his absence, a call came from the President of the United States, for 500 volunteers to participate in the war with Mexico, which number was readily furnished. He often said that had he not been seriously ill, he would have been one of the volunteers, but he found plenty to do in caring for those who were left behind. When the time arrived for the saints to take up their march for the unknown west, he exchanged his little log cabin for 6 chickens and a log chain, and made preparations for the long journey. He also had a team of oxen and some milk cows which supplied them with milk for their camps use which proved to be blessing to them. They arrived in the Salt Lake Valley Sept 5, 1847, and at once began sub-draining the barren country enduring bravely all the hardships incident to pioneer life. Their principal diet for 3 months consisted of milk and thistle greens, and not a morsel of bread. They overcame all the trials, and lived to see the country blossom as a rose.<br />He was ordained an Elder in Aug 1842 under the hands of Brigham Young and Orson Hyde. He was ordained to the office of High Priest ???? as Bishop of the 17th ward in Salt Lake City Sept 17, 1855 by presiding Bishop Edward Hunter and served in that capacity for about 6 years. When he reached Salt Lake in Sept 1847, he moved to a 10 acre farm in Mill Creek. The following spring their total supply consisted of one-half bushel of cornmeal, nine pounds of flour and a sack of wheat. He planted the wheat and said that every handful he sowed was with a fervent prayer. It came up beautifully and just before harvest time the crickets came and destroyed half of it, and the seagulls came and devoured the crickets. He was very fond of Military Life, and was an officer as a Colonel in the Nauvoo Legion. On the 13th day of October 1857, he was directed by Brigham Young, to proceed on the following day to Echo Canyon and Fort Bridger, with his regiment and intercept the onward march of an army of the United States, which advisedly had been sent against the citizens of Utah, the culmination of which is known to all the people of Utah. At the same time he received this above order, his infant daughter Isabell was lying at the point of death. He told his devoted wife Helen Mar, that duty called him, and he believed that if he went the child would recover. She answered, go on Thomas, and we will trust in God. The child recovered and is the happy mother of a large posterity.<br />As Colonel he took an active part in the Walker and Black Hawk Indian Wars from 1853 to 1867. He was all ready, in those perilous times, to answer any call either public or private which came to him from his noble governor and Pres. Brigham Young. He was especially active in all public improvements and gave of his best efforts for the up-building of this great common wealth. He built for himself and family a comfortable home in the 17th ward where with his family enjoyed peace and happiness for a number of years. When in the early part of the year 1861 he received a call from Pres. Brigham Young to move to Fillmore Millard County, he gladly did so. Here he acted as Bishop until March of 1869 when a stake was organized and he was made Stake President. He labored in this capacity until 1877 when he was honorable released because of poor health. However in spite of ill health he was ordained to the office of Stake Patriarch, which office he fulfilled faithfully until the day of his death.<br />He had the respect of both members and non-members, during his life and also of the Indians. He took an active part in restoring peace among them, and at his funeral the Indian chief, Kanosk paid a tribute to his memory and wept bitterly. He was prominent in civic affairs and served as a member of the Utah Legislature for 14 years. He was also a member of a constitutional convention for the admission of Utah into the union as a state. The kindly feeling with which he watched over the younger endeared him to them and he was beloved by all. In the fall of 1876, he was called to go on a mission to Great Britain and for the special purpose of obtaining a genealogy of his kindred. In this he was very successful and obtained back to and including the 16th century. On his return in 1876 he began a work for dead kindred in the endowment house. He attended the dedication of the St. George Temple in April 1877, and had a earnest desire to labor there, but on account of failing health he did not enjoy that blessed privilege and gradually declined until the end came. Before his departure from the world, he called his family together and blessed them and bore a faithful testimony to the truthfulness of the gospel and divinity of the mission of the Prophet Joseph Smith and exhorted all to remain faithful and true to the principles of the gospel.<br />On the 1st day of December 1880 he passed away peacefully to the life beyond, surrounded by his devoted family and many sorrowing friends who were left to mourn the loss of one of God's nobleman.<br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Caroline Smith Callister</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Thomas Callister’s 1st wife<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Thomas Callister is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great grandfather</span><br /><br /></div>When John and Clarissa Lyman Smith’s son George A. was approaching his third birthday, they were blessed with a baby girl. She was born June 6, 1820, in Potsdam, St Lawrence County, New York. They named her Caroline Clara, and gave her loving care and affection, and she grew to be a lovely talented woman.<br />At the time of her death, her brother, John Lyman Smith wrote to the Desert Weekly on Jan 12, 1895: "I have a faint recollection of hearing long ago that she was partially paralyzed by a lightning stroke when quite a child, from which she never entirely recovered."<br />Caroline's parents had great faith in their Heavenly Father, trusting and believing in His guidance and overuling power in all the vicissitudes and events of life. Caroline’s heart echoed their beliefs, so she and the other members of the family lived accordingly. Poverty and sickness might be their lot, but God's spirit dwelt in their habitation, and they rejoiced in his mercy and goodness to them.<br />Caroline’s mother was very devout in her religion, being the first of the large Smith family to embrace the gospel. She was also proud of the Military Men in her family. She often talked of her father Richard Lyman “who served under General Putman in the Revolutionary War and of his daring raids.” His rank was that of an Orderly Sergeant. The General said "If I had a thousand men like Orderly Lyman, I would drive the Red coats out of America in six months.”<br />Caroline came to Kirtland with her parents in May of 1833, at the age of 13 years and was baptized a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. She went with her father's family when they moved to Farr West, Mo. in the spring of 1838, and they later settled in Adam-ondi-Ahman. She suffered the shock of merciless mobbings, when her family, along with the other saints were driven out of the state. They weren't allowed even to take the crops they had planted and that were ready for harvest. At one time the men were herded together like cattle but finally turned loose by that "old moba-rat" Judge Black, because he could find no other crime against them.<br />After her family settled in Nauvoo, in a drafty log cabin, Caroline and her brothers, George A. and John Lyman, as well as their father, became very sick with the ague, which lasted most of the winter of l838 and 1839. Her brother, George still sick, left for a mission in September to England with the 12 apostles. As soon as her father was well enough he moved his family to Nashville across the Mississippi River, having been called to preside over the saints on that side of the river.<br />Caroline was taught to sew, weave, and tailor men's clothing. She was courted by and married to Thomas Callister on August 31, 1845. They made their first home in Nauvoo, where Thomas, being a "good tailor, instructed quite a number of saints in this business, and many of them became skillful, which proved a great benefit to them in the new land they later came to live in. Her brother George A's wives, Lucy M. Smith and Zilpha Stark Smith, were among the number that learned and used it here in Utah extensively. Because Caroline was a very frail woman, her<br />father John Smith, advised her husband to take another wife to help with the work. Thomas did so and it was John's privilege to seal Helen Mar Clark to Thomas for a second wife. Caroline always did the sewing, spinning, and making of clothing and bedding for the family, and Helen Mar did allthe manual work.<br />Early in the winter of 1846 she received her blessings in the Nauvoo Temple with her husband. In February, her husband took his families and joined her father's family and crossed the Mississippi River, being among the first teams to do so. They traveled thru slush, mud, rain and snow, suffering many hardships and privations during the 6 month period it took to reach Winter Quarters, where they stopped the dreary winter of 1846. Here in a wagon box her son Thomas Callister Jr., was born. She was sorely afflicted with scurvy and other afflictions brought on by exposure and lack of proper food. She was never able to nurse her babies so thru lack of proper food (their food consisted of course corn meal and a little milk, when they were able to get some from the herd), she lost this baby when it was eight months old. His name is on the pioneer monument in Florence, Nebraska, which was dedicated on September 20, l936. After the baby died, Caroline, still very sick, had never seen her baby's grave. On the 9th of June, 1847, when they started to leave Winter Quarters for the Salt Lake Valley, and as they passed the grave where the baby lay, Helen Mar, Thomas’ second wife, got back of her and raised her from her cot, so that she could get a first and last look at the little grave. They traveled in a company known as the Parley P. Pratt Company. It was composed of 75 wagons. The long tedious journey across the plains caused her to lose her 2nd child, Clarissa. Thus again, Caroline was heartbroken and childless. They arrived in Salt Lake City, 25 Sept 1847. They had met Brigham Young and her brother, George A, who were returning to Winter Quarters. It was at this time that Brigham Young told her father, John Smith, that he was to preside over the pioneer saints in that isolated, though God blessed, valley of the great Salt Lake.<br />Three of her children died in infancy, namely, Bathsheba, Samuel, and Asahel. Her daughter Philomela died unmarried at the age of 27. Clara was the first child to live to maturity. Her brother George A.’s wife Lucy, records in her diary: " I gave birth to a son (still-born) on Aug 25, 1850, while Mr. Smith went on a mission to found Parowan, in Iron County, so I must go to the Callisters and nurse their baby, as we had no wood, although we had bread stuff, meat and groceries. Then I nursed Sister Caroline's babe for 6 months. Clara is now Apostle Francis M. Lyman's wife and a noble woman she is too, with 7 children 4 sons and 3 daughters. Her sudden death in southern Colorado in 1892 was a shock from which her unfortunate mother never fully recovered.<br />As Caroline stood by the death bed of her father, Presiding Patriarch, John Smith, holding in her arms her daughter Mary, then 9 months old, the father said: “Caroline, that child shall be the greatest blessing you shall know." The truth of that statement was realized when the death of Clara, left Mary the sole survivor of her eight children to comfort those last declining years and finally close her eyes in death.<br />After coming to the valley, Caroline's husband took up a farm on the Jordon River when that place was a desert. Here Indians and wild beasts roamed at will. He built a cabin and they lived there a number of years. After moving into Salt Lake City her husband was made Bishop of the l7th ward in 1855, serving 6 years when he was released to go to Fillmore and preside as Bishop there. He was set apart in 1862. He was released Mar 9, 1869 when at a special conference held in the state house at Fillmore, a stake of Zion was organized by Pres. George A. Smith and apostle Erastus Snow, and Joseph F. Smith, with Thomas Callister, as President. Caroline served in the Fillmore ward Relief Society for many years, and was a source of love and encouragement to the sisters of that early day.<br />One of her grandsons writes the following interesting facts concerning her life: "My grandmother, Caroline Smith Callister, was the only sister of Pres George A. Smith. She was a cripple. She was lame. The cause of her lameness was never explained to me. She had a deep and ardently devoted admiration for her brother, George A. Smith. Because of her lameness he always took her to school in a sled or in a wagon. When neither of these were available he carried her to school. Her affection and admiration for him and her devotion to his memory were among the most angelic characteristics I have ever known one individual to have for another. I too, had a great love for him because of the great affection my grandmother expressed for him so ardently and so frequently, and further after he visited us in my mother's home in Fillmore, he sent me his photograph. I could turn to the picture very quickly if my mother's album could be located. I looked at it often with the greatest pride and joy. Because of her lameness my grandmother never went outside the house except when she made the trip from my mother's house to the house of Aunt "Madie" or back again, in a wagon. As a strapping boy I began carrying her to and from the wagon, and did this as long as she lived when I was near and she made one of these journeys.<br />My grandmother loved the Bible. The rule of my life was to read to her from this Holy book, especially on Sundays. Many of the Bible stories I know best I learned reading them to her. My vision was so poor that I had to have a companion read to me all thru the grades and to do my high school work in the B.Y. college in Logan and the B.Y. college in Provo. With no help in Ann Arbor when I began my studies at the University of Michigan in the fall of 1891, my work would have been a complete failure had a wise and able doctor not fitted me with glasses.<br />I still cherish my mother’s family Bible, with it's very large print, because from this now precious book that I used to read to my patient, angelic grandmother, Caroline Smith Callister. She was loved most dearly and tenderly by all the members of my mother's family, and most of her life was lived in our home.<br />Respectfully submitted,<br />Richard R. Lyman<br />Her brother John Lyman Smith, wrote her obituary for the Desert Weekly, dated Jan 12, from which I quote as follows: "She was a true Latter-day Saint, always full of good and wise counsel for all ...She raised an examplary family: her eldest and youngest daughters married sons of Amasa Lyman, and both had large families. All her family preceded her except her youngest daughter, Mary, with whom she lived in Ogden, Utah at the time of her decease. She suffered much, and for the last few years of her life was an invalid, requiring the constant care of her children and grandchildren. She died as she had lived, at noon Jan 8,1895 faithful and true to the end, and has gone to meet the loved ones who have passed before. I am the only surviving brother of the deceased." John Lyman Smith.<br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History of Mary Lovina Phelps</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Mary is married to Thomas Callister<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Mary is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great grandmother</span><br /><br /></div>Mary was born 27th of September 1845 at Zarahemla, Montrose County Iowa. Her father was Alva Phelps and her mother Margaret Robinson. The Phelps family was among the pioneers who left their home and joined the companies who journeyed to Utah. While they were camped at Winter Quarters the call came for men to join the Mormon Battalion. Mary's father prepared to go with them. Her mother Margaret was sick in bed in a wagon and as the men marched away, they raised her up in bed so she could wave good bye to her husband. Mary's father died on the march and was buried on the banks of the Arkansas River. She was about a year old. They traveled on to the Salt Lake Valley where she lived until she was 7 years old. Her folks were called to go help settle Fillmore Utah. In Fillmore she met Thomas Callister and they were married in 1860 in the endowment house in Salt Lake City. She was his third wife.<br />Thomas' responsibilities were many. He was president of the Millard Stake, government agent for the Indians, first Utah State Legislator and held these positions for years. During this time he filled an LDS Mission to England. With all these duties he was not permitted to be home much of the time and he had four families. Mary practically raised her family alone. They had 11 children. She and her family spent the winters in Fillmore and in the spring they would go to Meadow Creek where they farmed. It was here that Mary with the help of Clara and Mary would make cheese and butter to be taken to Salt Lake each fall by team, which always took a week or ten days to make the trip. They brought back with them supplies for the winter.<br />They lived in a very humble home. The walls were kept clean with white wash. The bedding was cared for so it would be clean when the Apostles came to their place to stay, as they did at conference time. They spent a lot of time at Mary's home. The women spent days baking and preparing food.<br />After a lingering illness Thomas died 1 Dec 1880. Their oldest living child was then only sixteen and the youngest one year. Mary stayed in Fillmore and continued working summers on the farm for a little over three years when she married Horace Holt, a Major in the Civil War. They moved to Beaver Bottoms on a stock ranch.<br />One summer she took her family into the mountains to take care of the sheep. They lived in a little log shack with factory nailed over the windows and the door would hardly close. Two of the boys were out on the mountain side with the sheep when they came upon an old mining camp and Orson picked up a dynamite cap. He picked the end of it and it exploded and took off part of his hand. He rushed home to his mother. She took him on a horse with her and they rode ten miles to the nearest neighbor who took them to a doctor about 50 miles away. The rest of the children were left alone at the cabin Margaret being the oldest there was only 13 and the baby only 2 would go on the horse with them each day to tend the sheep. They were left alone for several days and spent the nights in terror as they could hear mountain lions near their cabin and there was no one to protect them. Grandmother was endowed with the gift of healing. Where ever there was sickness she was always there to help. During the time she was a widow, a diphtheria epidemic broke out in Fillmore and all the children were sick at one time. During their sickness she left their room for something and when she returned her oldest son, Alva asked her why she had dressed after having her white night gown on. She told him she had never been undressed for some time. She went to all the beds and each child asked her the same question. When she came to Ina's bed, the oldest child, she said to her mother," Father was just here and said for you not to worry we would all get better." From that time they started to get better and were soon well again. Another time she was called in the night to go help take cared of a young man who they said had died. When grandmother arrived she noticed something that made her wonder if he was dead, so she got a mirror and held it close to his lips and saw that he was still breathing. She started to work with him and soon had him breathing much better and in a short time he was up and well again. During the flu epidemic she went day and night and would come home long enough to look through the window at her family to see if they were alright.<br />In 1890 they moved to Oakley Idaho. Here she farmed with her boys for about two years and then went back to Nevada with her husband, Major Holt. After his death she came back to Idaho. She came to Blackfoot in 1900 where she resided the rest of her life. She acted as mid-wife for many years and also did nursing. When the children were older she worked in the Primary and was an active member of the Relief Society for many years.<br />Mary passed away on the 8th of March, 1928 at Groveland, and was buried in the Groveland Cemetery (in Idaho).<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History of Margaret Elida Callister</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Margaret is married to William Elison<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Margaret is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ grandmother</span><br /><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQousAsdDWI/AAAAAAAABUI/x6D9aGQKr1c/s1600/Margaret%2BElida%2BCallister--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 134px; height: 204px;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQousAsdDWI/AAAAAAAABUI/x6D9aGQKr1c/s320/Margaret%2BElida%2BCallister--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551300824323132770" border="0" /></a><br /><br /></div>I was born the 5th of Aug 1874, at Fillmore, Millard Co, Utah. I was the fourth daughter and eighth child in a family of eleven children. My parents were Thomas Callister and Mary Lovina Phelps. They were married Dec 1863 and she was father's second wife. I was baptized on my birthday when I was 8 years old by my half brother Thomas C Callister and confirmed the same on the banks of the river where I was baptized. I was later re-baptized by John L Smith when I was 16 years old.<br />I first attended school in a little brick schoolhouse where my Aunt Deliliah King Olsen was the teacher. Later on when about 12 years old, I attended the Filmore Academy and stayed with my grandmother Phelps. Many times I have heard her relate her experiences of crossing the plains and how she heard the song Come Come Ye Saints sung for the first time. Now that I am older I wish I had written down the stories she told. I also attended Primary in Filmore and learned to love the Primary work under our fine president Susanna Robinson.<br />About the year 1866 dyptheria broke out in the town of Filmore. People were dying every day and they were about to close school. Our Prof. Hickman requested the whole school to fast and pray for the school not to close. We did and as a result the school did not dose and there were no more cases of dyptheria. This was quite a testimony to me and I never forgot it<br />My father died when I was 6 years old. In 1885 my mother married Major Horace Holt and we moved to Beaver Valley, Utah. Here the folks ran a big ranch with cattle and sheep. I stayed with them during the summers and went back to Filmore during the winters. In Filmore I stayed with my grandmother and went to school. I also took part in all the church activities and duties.<br />In 1891 we moved to Oakley, Idaho on a farm and it was here I met my husband, William Elison. After an acquaintance of about 8 months, we were married on 3 February 1892 at Oakley, Idaho, at my mother's home by Bishop John L Smith. In November 1902 we went to the Logan Temple and had our endowments and our children Eva, Marvin, Horace, Stanley and Mary sealed to us.<br />When Stanley was born in April 1898 I took childbed fever and was very sick and as I lay there I seemed to have my grandmother by my bedside. She was walking back and forth and she told me twice to have the Elders called in but as it was in the nighttime I thought I had better wait till morning. When she told me the third time to do so or it would be too late, I asked my husband if<br />he would get the Elders for me. He said wait til morning and I said that would be too late. So he got Elder Curtis and John L Smith and they administered to me and rebuked the disease. They promised I would get well and it has been a testimony to me all my life.<br />In the fall of 1896 we took the three children and went down to the Muddy Valley in Utah with the team and wagon and spent the winter with my folks.<br />We moved to Blackfoot, Idaho in March 1900 and took up a farm of 23 acres west of Blackfoot where we lived seven years. Here is where five of our children were born, Ina, Agnes, Rella, Wilford and Ada.<br />While living in Blackfoot I served as the Primary President for 6 years. I also worked in the Sunday School and as a Relief Society teacher at the same time. Ada was born in November and 23 December 1907 we moved out to Groveland. We bought 40 acres a mile north of the Groveland townsite.<br />While living on the farm there in Groveland, Golden, Bernell, and Veleta were born and Marvin went on a mission to the Kansas City, Missouri mission. Again served as a Primary President and Relief Society teacher and later a counselor in the Relief Society. Then for several years both my husband and I suffered from ill health and the doctor told him he would have to quit work for awhile. In June 1927 we went to Logan Utah but he continued to get worse and passed away 8 Nov 1927 of cancer of the stomach.<br />While we were in Logan and both lay sick and thought we would both die in a dream I saw a beautiful home which seemed to be for me. So, I knew that I would not die, I also was shown how my husband would have to suffer before he died and it was almost more than I could stand.<br />In 1928 I came back to Groveland and sold the farm and bought five acres across the street from the EN Bingham place with a three room house on it. Here we lived for 8 years and while there Golden went on his mission to the Coastal states and Ada, Wilford, Bernell and Veleta were all married.<br />In the spring of 1938 I went to Idaho Falls and took care of Valetta for 6 weeks when her baby was born. From there I went to my daughter Mary who was suffering from heart trouble and while there was called to Provo where my daughter Agnes and her husband had been in a wreck and he was killed and she lay unconscious for days. I spent about a year in helping bring her back to a normal life.<br />I have had many testimonies through the administering of the Elders which has helped me along life's pathway. And, all my life I have helped in nursing the sick and needy.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Autobiography of Orson Pratt Callister</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Orson is a brother to Margaret Elida Callister<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Margaret is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ grandmother</span><br /><br /></div>I am Orson Pratt Callister. My father was Thomas Callister, son of John Callister and Catherine Murphy. Father was born 8 July 1821 on the Isle of Man, England. He accepted the Gospel in 1841 and in January 1842 emigrated to Nauvoo, Illinois. His brother offered him half of his business if he would stay but he chose to come to Zion. For this his family disowned him for a time.<br />My mother was Mary Lovina Phelps, daughter of Alva Phelps and Margaret Robinson. The first Phelps came to America about 1620. Mother's folks were converts to the Gospel. Grandfather Phelps joined the Mormon Battalion July 1846, and died while serving in this army 16 Sep 1846. He was buried on the banks of the Arkansas River. Grandmother spent the winter with her three children, Juliaett, Walter, and Mary Lovina, my mother, at Winter Quarters living in a dugout. The following summer she married William Bridges and with him and her three children crossed the plains, finally locating in Fillmore, Utah. A daughter, Margaret, was added to the family but she died as a child.<br />I am the 10th child and 5th son of my parents, and I was born 2 Dec 1877 at Fillmore, Utah. My father worked at farming and stock raising, and other things. He died of pneumonia 1 Dec 1880 when I was just three years old. Before he died, he called his family around him, blessed them, and told them to always prove true to the principles of the Gospel. My only memory of him is going into breakfast one morning and having him give me a biscuit covered with jelly.<br />Father left us 2 ½ acres of land with a comfortable brick home on it in Fillmore and 14 acres of land, a house and lot in Meadow Creek. He gave my oldest brother, Alva, a mare and instructed him to give the first mare colt to my brother William, and should this colt grow up and have a mare colt, it was to be given to me. I in turn was to give a mare colt to Walter. I got my colt and from it came most of the horses I used during many years of farming. One was Nellie which was our standby when my family was growing up.<br />We lived in Fillmore until my mother married Major Horace Holt in March 1884. He was not a member of the Church and a little bitter against it. We moved to Beaver Bottoms, Utah, where 7 Jan 1885 Nester Holt, the only son of this marriage, was born.<br />Beaver Bottoms was about 60 miles west of Fillmore. It was rather a desolate place 15 miles below Milford, the closest town or school. There were no trees in sight. Mr. Holt had a ranch of about 360 acres, mostly meadow grass watered from the Beaver River which would dry up around the last of July when he cut his hay. Mother called the family around her and had a prayer. She also helped us all she could to get some learning. As soon as we were big enough to ride a horse we rode and looked after cattle.<br />I have lingering, fond memories of my experience at Beaver Bottoms. We moved from Fillmore there in a wagon. All of our family were together except my sister, Ina, who had married. On our trip we stayed one night at Peter Robinson's, my mother's Uncle. We arrived at our destination the next day. Mr. Holt was there and met us with a big bucket of milk. All of us kids enjoyed it.<br />Here Mr. Holt owned the ranch which had a large four-room house with two hallways and a fireplace. We boys had ponies and guns and spent many enjoyable hours hunting. We would go to the marshes and shoot wild ducks and were often chased out by the Indians. They would come to our house and demand food but mother was not afraid. We hunted wildcats and coyotes. The latter were so thick that we would poison two with the same bait. We helped tend the large herd of cattle.<br />Mother had traded our Fillmore property for two horses; our Meadow Creek property for 200 sheep. We boys spent the next four years herding the sheep.<br />In 1885 on one of my trips back to Fillmore I was baptized by James Melville, and confirmed by Thomas Clark Callister. I was baptized in what was called the Mill Race. The meeting house, where the records were kept, was later burned and so at fourteen I was re-baptized by Charley Haight at Oakley, Idaho.<br />Our home wasn't always a pleasant place as Mister Holt had some of his miner friends around most of the time. They were rough men and Mother objected to them being in our home. In 1888 she left my step-father and took us children with her to Snake Valley, Nevada, some 100 miles west. The older boys farmed and I herded sheep with my younger brother, Walter.<br />I was about ten years of age. I spent many hours alone herding these sheep. The coyotes were so thick they would attack the sheep two or three at a time. We built a large corral with a high pole fence where we would put the sheep at night to keep them away from the coyotes. One time two of them pounced onto the little flock at one time. I was afraid of them so stayed on the far side of the sheep and threw rocks at them until I frightened them away. We often listened to Mountain Lions roaring at night.<br />One time when we were herding in the mountains, about three miles from camp, we came to a deserted miner's cabin. In some trash outside, I picked up a box which contained what looked like twenty-two shells. There were nineteen in the box. I took one and told my brother that the cartridge would look nice on the end of my pencil. So I proceeded to take a pin and pick the contents out. The contents proved to be dynamite. It exploded in my hand, blowing away my first two fingers, half of my thumb, and part of my left hand. It bled heavy squirting two streams of blood to the ceiling of the cabin. One time when my brother Will and I were cutting wild sage with our pocket knives, Will ran his knife into his leg and cut a blood vessel. He tied a handkerchief around his leg above the cut so he would not bleed to death. I remembered this so when I hurt my hand I tied a handkerchief around my wrist to stop the flow of blood, or I suppose I might have bled to death. I was eleven years old at this time, and Walter was 10.<br />We drove the sheep the three miles back to camp where mother and the two girls were. Leaving the sheep with my older sister, Juliaett, and my brother, Walter, Mother, Elida, and myself rode horses 12 miles down to the Catchem Ranch. We sent for Alva and waited there until he came with a team and wagon and took us the 60 miles to Ely, Nevada, where the nearest doctor was. He had to change teams as it took a day and a night to make the trip. The doctor was Doctor Campbell. We stayed there one week, I had told Mother that a sharp rock had fallen on my hand and mashed it. This was a falsehood but I was afraid she would punish me if she knew I had been fooling with dynamite. This probably saved my hand because later when the hand was healed I confessed to the doctor that it was torn by dynamite. He said had he known that at the time he would have cut most of my hand away in order to get all the powder and copper out.<br />When I got home, I continued to herd the sheep. Alva had built a log house at Cane Springs. We stayed there one year when Mother and Mr. Holt decided to try living together again so we moved back to Beaver Bottoms. We had quite a time crossing the desert as the snow was about gone and no water for the hundred miles. (Spring 1889)<br />The next winter, I told Mother I was going to school. She objected saying she couldn't get along without me. But when she saw I was determined, she gave her consent. I was then twelve years old. At Fillmore I stayed with Grandmother Phelps (Bridges) and enrolled in school. I didn't have money to pay my tuition so I got the job of janitor for the school and got three months schooling. Mother had taught me some and I was put in the Third Grade. Mother sent for me as she had traded the sheep for cattle and needed me to look after them. I rode a horse bareback for the 60 miles. I reached home on the evening the cattle were turned loose on the range. There was lots of mud holes. We had to keep the stock out of them. It kept us riding most of the time. Sometimes we would see as high as 20 coyotes in a bunch. We trapped lots of them. There was a 50-cent bounty on them. We couldn't sell the hides at all. I stayed in the hills with Alva lots of the time. Didn't stay home much. We got out posts and looked after the stock.<br />My step-father had become involved in a lawsuit that dragged on for many years. Although he won the suit, because it was so drawnout, it broke him. It resulted from an oral agreement Mr. Holt had with a Mr. Horth. The latter would buy calves, bring them to Mr. Holt's ranch and Mr. Holt would raise them, since he harvested considerable hay, then they would divide the proceeds. After they had about two hundred calves, Mr. Horth asked to move them to another ranch, which he did, and then instructed Mr. Holt to stay away. Mr. Holt put on a six-shooter, and with the point of the gun took the cattle back to his ranch. For this he was arrested, and remained in jail overnight. He then entered suit against Mr. Horth. After losing everything as a result of this lawsuit, Mr. Holt went to Southern Nevada to mine.<br />Mother moved our family to Oakley, Idaho, a distance of 500 miles to the north. We boys drove the stock all the way on this trip. When we got within 20 miles of Oakley, Mother and the folks left another boy, Will Hickerson, and I to bring the cattle on foot. On the way we got hungry and having nothing to eat, we would milk right into our mouths and got by until we reached a stock ranch where they took us in for the night. Arrived in Oakley May 29, 1890.<br />While at Oakley we rented a farm and raised hay and grain for two years. During the winter Walter and I through doing the janitor work got another three weeks of schooling at the Oakley Academy. In 1892 Mother decided to go to Southern Nevada where my step-father lived, a distance of 600 miles. We started the second day of November, with two wagons and teams, 20 head of horses and 40 head of cattle. When we were out on the desert, just before we reached Deep Creek, a distance of 10 miles. Here we had to buy hay and stay over two days until the roads were opened. Continuing our journey after two days more we crossed over the mountain or divide into Snake Valley and stayed there, putting the cattle on the range or desert for the winter.<br />I got a job of feeding cattle till January. Then I started to school again and had only gone a week when my brother Will got a chance to cut posts so I quit school and went with him, and later worked around until September.<br />We lost some of our horses that winter but the cattle got through the winter just fine. We left in September for Moapa, Nevada, a distance of 400 miles. On this trip we suffered for the want of water as we had to depend on water holes along the way, and sometimes they were dry. We were about four weeks on the road. When within a mile of our destination one of the tugs on the lead horse came unhitched and my brother Walter went to hitch it and the wheeler horse stomped him and broke his leg. That crippled him for life, because we were unable to get to the doctor.<br />We found my step-father on a piece of ground covered with mesquite and cats Claw, which we cleared off in the next year or two and planted vineyards and orchards. While I was in the Moapa Valley, I met Annie Francella Jones or Overton.<br />I had been away for one summer working in the mines and hauling mail and when I returned, my mother owing to ill health, desired to go back to Oakley, Idaho, leaving my step-father in Nevada.<br />Our trip back to Oakley, Idaho, was long and tedious. We had four work horses and a saddle horse to take back. On the way we pulled our horses so hard from overloading that we did well to get through. The horses became so worn out crossing the hot desert that we had to trade horses to go on. When we got to Lake Valley, Mother while standing on the wagon box making the bed fell backward hurting her back, so we had to lay over a week, and here we had to sell our saddle horse to get means to go on with. We found mother was not able to travel by wagon, so we traded a gun to a stage driver so he would take her to Humbolt Wells, Nevada. I had to go with her to take care of her. When the boys did not get in the next morning, I went back and found them stuck in the sand.<br />Leaving Humbolt we got on the wrong trail or road which was a rough emigrant trail, taking us off our course. When within 15 miles of the first ranches our team gave out. I left the folks and went on foot to one of the ranches where I got a team. When we arrived back at that ranch, I found my sister Elida and her husband, William Elison, there to meet us. They helped us into Oakley.<br />After settling there Walter and I took a contract to haul wood. While coming down a steep mountain Walter's load overturned and rolled on top of him breaking his wrist. When we finished that contract I spent the rest of the winter working at the sawmill and got enough furniture to make our home comfortable. The next summer we worked around on the farms. During the winter I went to school another two months which was all the schooling I had. I was told I could have passed the eighth grade if I had continued.<br />I then took a job herding sheep for $45.00 a month, which went mostly for mother's support for three years. Working away like I did I had no social life, which made it hard for me to mix with people when I was able to go to amusements, as I was then in my early twenties. And I have felt the lack of this social contact all my life. However, during this time, I read many books including the Bible and other church works. I also studied Arithmetic and U.S. History, thus adding to my meager learning.<br />During my early twenties, Walter and I bought 20 acres of land, and when we decided to move to Blackfoot, we disposed of this land, and in so doing I got my first experience in dealing business. I gave the man a deed with a verbal contract for three teams weighing not less than eleven hundred each, but I only got six small ponies weighing seven to nine hundred each.<br />It was 1900 when we moved to Groveland, four and one-half miles northwest of Blackfoot, Idaho. Walter and I bought 160 acres of sagebrush land for one thousand, two hundred and fifty dollars. We deeded 15 acres to Mother and built her a three room house on her land. We sold 45 acres to Juliaett's husband, Clarence Carson, and divided the other hundred acres. Walter took the west 50 and I took the east. The first year Walter ran the farm and I returned to Oakley and herded sheep for James Port to provide us with operating money. I worked there for one year and then returned to the farm. I found there was no sale for anything, so went back to shearing and herding sheep for Dr. Given out at Lost River for about a year.<br />I was present when the Groveland Ward was organized 1 Feb 1903 when Adam Yancey became the first Bishop. The following August, 2nd, the Y.M.M.I.A. was organized and I was chosen President with Orval Yancey as first assistant, Samuel H. Chapman as second assistant, and Walter Callister as secretary. Other officers were Asa Bagley, John Bagley, Joseph F. Jensen, and G.W. Hammond. I was ordained an Elder 6 Sep 1903 by William M. Dye.<br />I worked again for Dr. Givens at Shoshone, Idaho most of the year of 1904. But that fall I received a call to go on a mission to the Southern States. I did not know how I could get the money to go but I accepted the call. I got the money by putting a bigger mortgage on the place, and left 7 Jan 1905 for Salt Lake City. I received my endowments in the Salt Lake Temple, and left for Southern States Mission, arriving at Chattanooga, Tennessee, headquarters, in Feb 1905. I had few experiences I would like to be a part of this history:<br />"One experience happened my first night out from headquarters. I had ridden the bus and stage and was walking my last miles into Potters Mills. It was dark and I still had several miles to go. I had a dreadful headache, was tired and cold. I knelt down and told the Lord I was there serving Him and needed His help. It seemed as if a voice told me to go to the first light -I did - was welcomed in, given supper, and a comfortable bed.”<br />"Another happened during a Sunday School at Cyclone, Wayne County, Tennessee. The Supt. and others seemed uneasy and finally, he put a coat on his sister and told her to hurry out and go home. Then all left the building. Outside was a group of ruffians, swearing and cursing the Elders. I stood there and with my hand in back pocket quiet but unafraid. Finally the men left abruptly. I believe they thought I had my hand on a gun in my pocket.”<br />"At another appointment for a meeting, we found benches barring the door to the building and willow sticks poked into the ground approaching the entrance - I suppose as a warning to us not to proceed with the meeting. We moved the benches, sat on the steps, and whittled up all the willows and piled them in a pile. No one came so we went on our way.”<br />"Another time in the Mission, I came down with chills and fever after attending a meeting. I was told I couldn't travel and would need a lot of medicine. But I told them the Lord had called me and would help me. My companion administered to me and I was healed and able to go on my way."<br />I enjoyed my mission and after laboring 28 months was released 30 April 1907 and returned home. There was no one to meet me at the train as the folks, Mother and Nestor, were down in Overton, Nevada, called there by the death of my step-father, and they lived there about two years.<br />I was home four days, then went out to Lost River, made $200, came back home, paid Alva $75 I had borrowed from him, and the first part of July went to Moapa Valley, Nevada where the folks lived.<br />For several years I had been writing to Annie Francella Jones. I went to see her again. Then we were married 21 Aug 1907 in the Salt Lake Temple.<br />We reached Groveland with only fifty cents to our name. We lived on the farm in one room of the house we boys had built for Mother, and I worked around at different things until the beet dump opened in the fall, when I got a job on the dump. During the late fall and winter I worked on the lavas, getting out 40 cord of wood and 1500 pests, which we sold for things we needed to fix up the house. Also had to grub the sagebrush off about half our ground.<br />On 25 May 1908 our first child was born, Francella Johanna. In 1909, my wife went back to Nevada for a visit, and while there our first son (Orson Pratt, Jr.) was born 28 Aug 1909, at Overton, Clark County, Nevada. Our second daughter was born 10 May 1911 in a home on the Groveland townsite.<br />We built a two-room house in 1912 on the north part of our place, one and one-half miles straight north from the ward meeting house. We dug a well there, and it sure seemed good to get into our own home. Our two sons, Eldon Jones, and Thomas Hyrum, were born in our new home -Eldon 23 March 1914 and Hyrum14Feb1916.<br />About 1917, there were some of the folks at Fillmore, singing praises of the country down there with it flowing wells. It took sometime for me to convince my wife to sell our home and move. Apostle Frances M. Lyman came up to attend Conference about the time we were thinking of moving and Bro. Lyman said if we would take his advice, we would never move. But we couldn't see it that way. So we sold our place for $6500 and moved to Fillmore, Utah, in the spring of 1917.<br />We bought 80 acres of sagebrush land at Flowell, about seven miles west of Fillmore. In summer we lived in a tent, had to clear the land, and then dug two flowing wells to water the land. This cost $1600. We had all the water we wanted the first year, but the wells went dry the second year so we had to move off. Our son, Rulon Jones, was born at Fillmore 28 Aug 1918.<br />Alva and I hauled timber from the hills above Fillmore in the winter of 1917. As we were coming down a gulch in the early evening, I traveled under some trees which loosened the brake. The load started the team on the run. I was thrown from the wagon and lit with my hip against the hub of the wheel and my knee in solid ground so I could not move. But just then Kitty fell over the tongue and stopped the wagon instantly. Alva came back and had to use an axe to loosen the dirt around my knee so I could move it. We helped Kitty get up and proceeded on our way. Although I had a lame back for sometime, I have always felt the Lord saved my life.<br />In the spring of 1919 we moved over to Delta area, rented 220 acres of land at Abraham, and put in 120 acres of sugar beets. They got blighted and only averaged five tons to the acre. We lost money on the deal.<br />We moved into Delta to spend the winter 1919-20. The last of January (1920) we all come down with the influenza. Francella developed pneumonia and had pus on her lungs. I took her to Salt Lake City to the hospital to have the pus removed. She was healed through faith and administration and did not have the operation.<br />That spring I came to Idaho to shear sheep and the folks came up in July. We rented a house till the next spring, when we went to Moreland, Idaho, and bought 30 acres from Frank Halverson for $7000 where we farmed for four years. The farm did not have a house on it so we lived in town. Then the Stanrod Bank failed taking our year's house rent money with it, and prices fell so low that little was received for our crops so we lost the farm. While in Moreland, Marion Jones and Lovell J. were born -6 June 1921 and 21 Aug 1923.<br />We bought 40 acres just one-half mile northwest of the Groveland meetinghouse. This became our family home for twenty-four years. At first there was just a three-room house with a screened porch. But a few years later we had made an addition to the house, had planted lawn and trees, had flower gardens and vegetable garden.<br />Mother stayed with us for five months, then went to stay with her daughter, Elida Elison. She died a week later-9 March 1928. In 1931, my wife's mother stayed with us from June until October when she passed away. In 1939 I underwent an operation for double hernia, due to which I was laid up for several months.<br />I was active in church wherever I lived. Shortly after I returned from my mission, I was chosen again as Pres. of Y.M.M.I.A. I served for a few months until 31 May 1908, when I was sustained as Supt. of the Sunday School which position I held for nine years, being released 29 April 1917 when we moved to Utah. While in Fillmore, I was a member of the High Council. I was ordained a High Priest there by Elder David O. McKay. In May 1930 I was chosen as First Counselor to Bishop Joseph F. Jensen, which position I held for ten and one-half years, till Sep 1940. During the winter of 1941-42 I was a Stake Home Missionary. I was Scoutmaster for six years in Groveland before serving in the Bishopric. I served in other positions in Scouting also. Was chosen as a ward teacher in 1920 and have served since that time. Along through the years we have put four of the boys through college and one girl for a year at college. We also kept Orson on a mission to Canada for two years, and at this date, Sep 1942 Marion is laboring in the California Mission. Lovell is the only one I have to help me on the farm this summer, and he has been away to school most of the time. Through the Officers Reserve Force, he hopes to be able to finish his schooling, but he may be called to War at any time.<br />The rest of the family are married and have families of their own, namely:<br />Francella -married Golden H. Hale 2 Oct 1940.<br />Orson - married Edna Hale 20 Sep 1935.<br />Lila - married Dwayne Jolley 24 Sep 1930.<br />Eldon - married Beth Hutching 29 Aug 1940.<br />Hyrum - married Idonna B. Porter 30 Jan 1938.<br />Rulon - married Margaret Smith 11 April 1938.<br />Orson P. Callister September 1942.<br />Additional Notes.<br />Marriages:<br />Events:<br />Honors:<br />Marion Jones - married Nina Lynn Hayes 7 June 1946 Lovell J - married Lois Ann Sowers 2 May 1947.<br />Three of the boys did go to serve their country in World War II: Marion, Lovell, and Rulon. In 1944, Father broke his leg and it never did heal. He wore a brace. 18 Nov 1949, he purchased the home on the townsite north of school. After selling the farm, he became an ardent fisherman. Kept up his flower and vegetable gardens until 89 years old. He really loved to share his products.<br />He continued his Ward Teaching until the last year of his life. He helped with the Scouting program in Primary. In 1962 there was a flood which filled the basement of his house. He had an operation which the doctors diagnosed as cancer but he was blessed and seemed to overcome it.<br />He received two awards for Scouting: "Friend of Boys" and "FifteenYears of Scouting." These were plaques. On Father's Day, 1959, he was awarded the Honorary Master M Man Award for his "Service to Youth." We had a reception for him on his 90th birthday. His passing: When Mother passed away he said, "Don't get any ideas about my moving in with anyone. I have my own home and I will live in it." He did until October 1968, when he moved to Orson's home. He could not have cared for himself so long without Edna's cooked meal every day. He passed away 29 Jan 1969 at the age of 91. Buried in Groveland Cemetery (in Idaho). He would be surprised at the size of his family now, with 50 grandchildren and more than eighty great-grandchildren.<br />Write you own tribute to Father after you have read his story.<br />F.H. 1976Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-89765253551249942672010-12-16T06:16:00.000-08:002010-12-16T07:42:14.356-08:00Hale Line<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Jonathan Harriman Hale and Olive Boynton</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Jonathan & Olive are Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great great grandparents</span><br /></div><br />[Usually when writing the history of an ancestor, it is difficult to find enough information to "paint the whole picture.” With Jonathan, we have been blessed to have a book written about him and his family, as well as his service in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The problem, therefore, is in selecting the highlights that will tell the story of this faithful couple and do them the honor they deserve.]<br />While many of the details of our ancestors in their youth are lost to history, enough information exists to know that the home of Solomon and Martha Harriman Hale provided a congenial and desirable atmosphere for raising their family. They seemed to have a fairly large estate in Bradford (now Groveland), Massachusetts. They had a family of eight children, two boys and six girls. Jonathan was the fourth child, born 1 February 1800.<br />Since there were only two boys, Jonathan stayed at the family home longer than was usual at that time, to help in working the family farm. He was in his twenty-fourth year when he set out on his own. Leaving his lifelong home in Bradford, he settled in Dover, New Hampshire, about 40 miles to the north. This was in September 1824. He went into the butchering business with<br />Stephen Palmer, his sister's husband. Jonathan must have carried on a courtship with Olive Boynton while still in Bradford, as they were wed on 1 September 1825. Olive was the daughter of Eliphalet and Susannah Nichols Boynton, the second of four children. Olive also was born in Bradford, on 13 June 1834. Following their marriage in Bradford, the newlyweds established their home in Dover, New Hampshire. Their first child, Sarah died the day she was born. Their second child, our ancestor Aroet Lucius Little Hale, was born 18 May 1828 in Dover. Following his birth, the family moved back to their hometown of Bradford. Their third child, Rachel Johnson Savory Hale, was born there on 27 August 1829.<br />In the month of March 1831, the family returned to Dover, New Hampshire. In Jonathan's journal, he states that he went to the Fox Islands to purchase a ship load of sheep. We presume he and his brother-in-law were buying and selling livestock, principally beef and mutton. This business continued until 31 March 1835.<br />During the Spring of 1834, missionaries came into the neighborhood, bearing the astounding message of angels, gold plates, and the restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ. Olive and Jonathan attended their meetings, listened, discussed, held in their hands the Book of Mormon which they were permitted to read, and they prayed. Two hearts were touched - two minds<br />were illuminated with understanding - two souls were convinced of the truth - and Jonathan and Olive were baptized into the Church on the 13th of June 1834. The ordinance was administered by Elder Gladden Bishop, President of the Branch of the Church at Westfield, N.Y.<br />Jonathan had a burning testimony, and a desire to share it with friends and family. Within two months there were enough members for a Branch to be organized. Elder Bishop ordained Jonathan an Elder and appointed him President of the Branch at Dover. He held this position until April 1835. In due course, a very natural thing developed in Jonathan, and that was<br />an insatiable desire to meet the Prophet Joseph Smith, about whom he had heard so much. He left Dover on 10 April 1835 and headed for the Church headquarters in Kirtland, Ohio. He joined his cousins, Henry Harriman and Jonathan Holmes, and together they made the 18-day journey to Kirtland. They found the Prophet to be a handsome young man about 30, tall and athletic in appearance, with a magnetic personality, approachable and kindly, strong in his convictions and confident in his position. He received the three strangers as brothers, took them into his confidence, and administered not only to their physical needs, but gave them the kind of food their souls hungered for. Jonathan recorded in his Journal at the time that he had there "received many blessings," but did not enumerate them except to say that one of them was a Patriarchal Blessing given to him by Joseph Smith Sr. The integrity and abilities of Jonathan were immediately recognized by the Prophet and his associates. Within a week he was called to go on a short mission to the Eastern States with the Apostles. (It is noted here that the Quorum of Twelve was not organized until February 1835. This, therefore, was the first mission of the Quorum.) They left 4 May 1835 and took a steamer to New York where they preached for some time. [Part of their travels included a stay at the home of Elder Heman Hyde, another of our ancestors.]<br />Jonathan and Thomas B. Marsh then left on a two-week trip to Palmyra and Hill Cumorah. They visited the home of Martin Harris at this time. On 8 June 1835 he returned to his home in Dover, having traveled 1550 miles during those two months.<br />About six weeks later he was called to meet with the Apostles again, and traveled extensively with them, transporting them with his team and wagon. He had traveled about 440 miles on this mission. When he returned home, he settled his business affairs and then moved his family back to Bradford, lived with his wife's parents, and assisted them in selling their property. This was done prior to June 1836.<br />While there, they were blessed with the birth of their fourth child, a son, which they named Alma Helaman Hale. He was born 24 April 1836. Two months later, Jonathan, Olive and their children began the 750-mile trip to Kirtland, where the Prophet had asked the saints to gather. Olive's sister, Clarissa and her husband Henry Harriman also made the trip with them. For the baby Alma, they made a bed in a little basket tied to the wagon bows, like a hammock. He had a very comfortable trip.<br />Jonathan immediately set about to build a home for his family as well as attend to his Church duties. During the winter of 1836-7 he was ordained to the office of Seventy and was made a member of the Third Quorum of Seventy. In April 1837 he received the ordinances of the Temple as far as they were provided at that time. On April 6, 1837, he met in the Temple with<br />the Saints in a Solemn Assembly. The full endowment was never administered in the Kirtland Temple. In November 1836 Olive received her Patriarchal blessing by Joseph Smith Sr.<br />In May 1837, Elder Wilford Woodruff and Jonathan were called on a mission to the Eastern States, Canada, and the Fox Islands. Jonathan had provided a comfortable home in Kirtland for his family. The family of Wilford Woodruff stayed with Olive while Jonathan and Wilford were on their missions.<br />The Elders traveled most of their mission on foot, using the canal system when available. They also used a train in New York, traveling 80 miles in five hours. They held conferences, healed the sick, baptized, and met other missionaries who were on their way to their fields of labor. Jonathan spent a full month preaching and visiting his family members in the Bradford area.<br />He rejoiced to be with his family, but was unable to persuade any of them to join the Church. Olive's parents did not join, but others of her family members accepted the gospel.<br />Elders Woodruff and Hale made history as they left Portland, Maine for the Fox Islands. They not only were the first missionaries to the Fox Islands, but the first missionaries in this dispensation to any islands of the sea. Jonathan baptized Capt. Justus Eames and his wife Betsy. These were the first baptisms he performed, as well as the first baptisms into the Church on the islands of the sea. The two Elders spent a total of 42 days on the Islands; they had covered the entire territory with their earnest preaching and fervent testimonies. Elder Hale had baptized nine and Elder Woodruff two, making eleven new converts to the Church. They left for the mainland on 2 October 1837. He and Elder Woodruff had travel 2000 miles in their labors. They parted company and Jonathan again went to visit family members before returning to Ohio on 28 October 1837.<br />Jonathan and his family rejoiced at being together again, especially since he felt his efforts were needed with his family and his personal affairs. In just a few weeks he was called by the Prophet to another mission to the southwest area of Ohio. On 2 Jan 1838 he left for this mission. Several weeks later, on February 12, Elder Hale received a letter from his wife stating that the Prophet and Sidney Rigdon had fled for their lives from Kirtland on January 12. Their enemies had burned the printing office and had taken many prisoners. This was alarming news, and Jonathan felt he should return immediately to Kirtland. They were about 100 miles from home. They left<br />the next morning, Tuesday, traveled all one night and were able to reach Kirtland Friday night at 11:00. This was February 16, 1838. He found his family all well. Even though his mission was cut short, he had spent 46 days in the field and traveled 399 miles, holding meetings once and sometimes twice daily.<br />In early March, it was determined that the Saints would move as a camp, to Missouri. A constitution was drafted consisting of rules governing the organization and the movement in general. Jonathan was appointed a treasurer and purchasing agent. Because of the dire poverty of the Saints, opposition from members within the Church, depression of the members over these conditions, as well as other conditions, it was no small task for Jonathan to ready his family as well as raise money to provide for all the Saints to leave. On the 6th of July 1838 the caravan left Kirtland. The camp consisted of 529 souls, 96 horses, 22 oxen, 68 cows, 59 wagons, and about 33 tents, with provisions. They camped at Bath, Green Co., Ohio for one month during which time Jonathan was engaged in buying provisions for the camp. They had traveled 251 miles and arrived there July 28. On the way, they were met by the Sheriff and his deputies, who took Jonathan and two other brethren and put them in prison in Mansfield, July 16. The next morning they were taken to court and charged with being stockholders in the Kirtland Safety Society Bank. The charge was not sustained and they were released at noon. Church history notes that Jonathan was mistaken for Joseph Young. "We were glad and thanked the Lord for deliverance out of the hands of our enemies," Jonathan recorded.<br />By way of summary, during the long and wearisome trek of 870 miles from Kirtland to Far West they were compelled to halt frequently to repair broken wagons, replace worn out oxen, nurse the sick and bury the dead. It is recorded that 15 miles was considered a good day’s journey. There were instances where contracts were taken for building roads, bridges, harvesting crops, and doing other lines of work to earn money and to restock their needed supply of food and provisions. It was not an infrequent occurrence to be denied camping places in the open, near settlements, and often they were refused the sale of food for themselves and their animals for cash, because they were found to be Mormons.<br />Having been en route three months, lacking four days, this weary band of over a half thousand pilgrims came happily to their journey's end at Far West, Missouri on Tuesday, October 2, 1838 at 5:00 p.m. - then the Western frontier of America. Five miles from the city they were met, and escorted into the city by the First Presidency. They camped on the public square around the foundation of the Temple. (This temple was never completed.) The following day the camp was moved out to Ambrosial Creek, led by the Prophet Joseph. Their journey was at an end, and Far West was now designated as the headquarters of the Church. Jonathan was given a certificate<br />by the Prophet, stating that he was in good standing and authorized to preach the gospel. This was made necessary to distinguish the tried and true leaders from those who were dissenting and turning against the prophet. The mob activity followed them to Far West and a short time later,<br />Governor Boggs issued his order for the Mormons to be exterminated, that there should be no Mormon left in the state. Many atrocities were committed against the Saints and they again had to "move on.” Jonathan and his cousin Henry Harriman, were part of a group of five that were allowed to pass through Davies County and retrieve the belongings of those who had fled the county. In February 1839, the Hales moved to Quincy, Illinois, thus ending the terrible conditions endured by the Saints.<br />The state of Illinois, through its Governor, its county and municipal officers, extended welcome hands to the exiled Saints, and they began gathering into that state by hundreds and by thousands. The prophet and some of the other leaders were confined in Liberty Jail at this time. Certain others of the apostles became panic stricken before the mob, and fled to other parts. Some apostatized and never came back, while others later returned. The people were scattered over a wide area, like sheep without a shepherd. Brigham Young, then President of the Quorum of Twelve Apostles, gathered about him the leading, dependable and loyal men of the Church. Jonathan was among this group. He spent about five weeks there, pursuing the work assigned to him.<br />Jonathan made acquaintance of a Mr. Robert Stilson, who owned a farm about 20 miles east of Quincy. They made an agreement for Jonathan to rent the farm for two years. Jonathan could keep all he could produce on the farm, as well as be paid for any improvements he made, such as fences and buildings. Therefore he was able to provide a home for his family, and eventually had enough to outfit himself with a good wagon, team, harness and the other things he needed for the next move with the Saints. The leaders of the Church had already decided to find a new location somewhere on the Illinois side of the Mississippi, and extend the settlement over into Iowa. While at the Stilson farm, the family was blessed with their fifth child, who was named Solomon.<br />In April 1839, the Prophet was allowed to escape, and he returned directly to Quincy. He and the brethren immediately began to lay plans for another gathering place. He purchased a large tract of land at Commerce (later renamed Nauvoo). On May 4-6 the Prophet conducted a conference and organized a Stake. Missions were set in order and the Saints were greatly heartened. Jonathan participated in this conference. The Prophet left with his family and established themselves in Nauvoo. Later in the month, the Church purchased the town of Nashville, Lee County, Iowa as well as Montrose, Iowa, across the river from Nauvoo.<br />By December, Jonathan had his affairs enough in order to leave on another mission. On 18 December 1839, he directed his course across the southern portion of Illinois, through Indiana and over into Kentucky. Elder Lewis Ziegler accompanied him for a certain distance. The rest of his mission was apparently conducted alone. In February he returned home to Quincy, having traveled approximately 1000 miles.<br />The observation is made at this time that if Jonathan H. Hale ever found fault with the Church or its leaders, if he ever felt discouraged or to complain of his heavy burdens, if he ever doubted or hesitated in his onward course, there is not a word in all that he ever wrote to indicate it. The author of the book has painstakingly read everything which Jonathan himself is known to have written, and has as well, carefully examined all that has been written about him. Of comparatively few men of those days can such in fact be said. This reveals the steadfastness and trustworthiness of the man. The next two years were spent working the farm and attending to<br />Church duties. This was the first time that Aroet 12, and Rachel 11, had the opportunity to attend school. By the spring of 1841, the family had been able to replace the losses suffered from the mobs. Jonathan settled his business relations with Mr. Stilson regarding the farm, loaded all his earthly belongings into the wagon, and with his wife and four children headed for Nauvoo, the<br />new gathering place, about 50 miles north.<br />A five-day conference was held in April, and Jonathan was ordained a High Priest, and set apart as counselor to the newly called Bishop Newel K. Whitney of the Middle Ward of Nauvoo. The cornerstones for the temple were also placed at this conference. In Aroet's personal history, he wrote, "Father began hauling rock for the Temple, and never ceased until he had paid up two and one-half years back tithing." Jonathan carried on through the year 1841, completing a home for his family, improving and farming his land, looking after his duties in the Bishopric of the Middle Ward, and working on the Temple. By November 1842, baptisms for the dead, which had been performed in the river, were for the first time commenced in the baptismal font in the Temple.<br />While in Nauvoo, Olive and Jonathan were favored with the birth of their sixth child, their fourth boy, whom they named Jonathan Eliphalet Hale. But this child lived only 6½ months, and died in Nauvoo, 22 July 1842. The city continued to grow. At the conference in July, at the grove, Joseph Smith approximated the audience to be about 8,000 people. On 6 August 1842, Joseph uttered a prophecy to a group of brethren, that the Saints would continue to be persecuted and would be driven to the Rocky Mountains. "Many will apostatize, others will be put to death by our persecutors, or lose their lives in consequence of exposure or disease; some of you will live to go and assist in making settlements and build cities and see the Saints become a mighty people<br />in the midst of the Rocky Mountains." In August Jonathan was called to be Bishop of the Ninth Ward of Nauvoo.<br />The generous and kindly nature of Bishop Hale and his devoted wife may clearly be seen in their action in taking into their home William and Peter Winward - two boys about 12 and 10 years of age, who had been left homeless and alone upon the death of their father in Nauvoo, in October 1842.<br />William was very ill at the time and Sister Hale was four months in nursing him back to health. The boys were taken care of in this hospitable home for about a year and a half, when Bishop Hale found desirable places for them on farms near the City of Nauvoo. Their mother was in England, but the boys declined to go back to that country. They eventually came to Utah, becoming active and influential citizens with splendid families. William located in South Jordan and Peter in Payson.<br />In the Winter of 1842, Jonathan was elected an assessor and tax collector, served on a jury and was appointed a recorder of baptisms for the dead. In 1843 he was reappointed tax collector and assessor, as well as a district School Director.<br />In January of 1844, at a council meeting in Nauvoo, it was decided and announced that Joseph Smith would be a candidate for the President of the United States. Joseph declared, "It is morally impossible for this people, in justice to themselves, to vote for the reelection of President Van Buren – a man who criminally neglected his duties as Chief Magistrate in the cold and<br />unblushing manner which he did, when appealed to for aid in the Missouri difficulties. . . ."<br />The council selected 337 men to take special missions to all the states of the Union presenting "General Smith's views on the powers and policy of the general government," and holding conferences and preaching the gospel, "where opportunities present." Bishop Hale's assignment was to the State of Maine. This was his sixth mission. We do not have details of his mission, but<br />know that he performed it.<br />The Hale home in Nauvoo was gladdened by the birth of a second daughter, Olive Susan, born on 14 March 1844.<br />It needs to be mentioned here that Jonathan was a member of the Nauvoo Legion, along with his other duties. The Prophet held the position of Lieut. General, and Jonathan H. Hale, that of Lieut. Colonel. We also need to note that Jonathan's son Aroet, a husky lad of 16, is listed among the<br />members of the Nauvoo Legion band, in which he played as drummer. In the Spring of 1844, the prophet was apprised of a secret movement being organized to take his life, as well as the lives of several other leading men of the Church, including the Prophet's brother Hyrum. The destruction of the press of The Nauvoo Expositor after printing only one issue of inflammatory remarks about the Mormons, was all that was needed to incite mobs to action. Joseph and Hyrum were taken to jail in Carthage, the Nauvoo Legion was relieved of their arms and ammunition, and a pall of gloom spread over Nauvoo.<br />Jonathan recorded a day by day account of what transpired from 18 June until 7 July 1844. The Legion members had been left to arm themselves with privately owned arms. On 6 July a letter came from the Governor which dismissed the Legion, except police. On 7 July, all provisions were put into the hands of the Bishops for the poor.<br />Brigham Young and most of the twelve were on missions when the Prophet was killed. It was about a month before they heard the news, upon which they immediately began their return journey to Nauvoo. Brigham recorded in his journal on 21 February 1844 the subject of<br />their council meeting that day. The Prophet Joseph directed the Twelve "to select an exploring company to go to California to select a location for the settlement of the Saints. It was agreed that the company should number twenty-five."<br />At the special conference held on 8 October 1844, the members unanimously sustained the Quorum of Twelve with Brigham Young at their head, as leaders of the Church. Immediately they set about putting things in order and calling missionaries to various parts of the United States and England. At this same conference "President Young proceeded to select men<br />from the High Priests' Quorum to go abroad in all the Congressional districts of the United States, to preside over the Branches of the Church." Among those so selected was Jonathan H. Hale. This was his seventh mission. Meanwhile, all along, Jonathan was active in the official ranks of the Nauvoo Legion, which was kept in good organized form as minutemen, for<br />protection of the people and their property in Nauvoo. Sometime between September 12 and the 5th of October, Jonathan was made Colonel-President of the 3rd Regiment, 2nd Cohort, of the Nauvoo Legion. This is evidenced by an original document of the Legion where the Adjutant Pro tem and Secretary, certify over his signature a list of the officers on 5 October 1844. With the beginning of another year, another mission call came to Jonathan from the General Authorities. This was a “special” mission which was in addition to the duties he already had. Forty-six brethren were appointed "to collect donations and tithing for the Temple in Nauvoo, and for<br />other purposes, having complied with all necessary requirements by entering into bonds to our entire satisfaction. We hope they will be received as such by all people wherever they may travel." Thus read the official certificate given these special missionaries.<br />Early in this year, two seriously significant movements began to take form. One was dark and forebode much evil - it was the gathering cloud of mobocracy and persecution. The other, which drew out of the first, was a definite plan beginning to take form toward a wholesale migration of the Saints to the great West.<br />Brother Brigham said the temple must be completed first; so Jonathan and the other special agents of the Church increased their activity and were able to bring in sufficient funds to make possible the laying of the capstone on the sacred edifice by May of this year. William Clayton wrote in his Journal under date of 24 May 1845: "The last stone is laid upon the Temple, and I<br />pray the Almighty, in the name of Jesus, to defend us in this place and sustain us until the Temple is finished and we have all got our endowments." By September, conditions had become so serious that President Young appointed Jonathan Hale and certain other men to "forthwith assist with teams, the brethren in the country to move their best grain as well as their families into Nauvoo" for protection. In response to this call of distress, Jonathan and his committee<br />speedily got together and sent out 134 teams and wagons to bring in the persecuted Saints scattered in the country districts of Illinois and Iowa.<br />The temple was completed enough to permit the holding of General Conference within its walls, 5 October 1845, attended by about five thousand of the faithful. This was the first and the last conference of the Church held in this holy sanctuary. The attentions and energies of the Saints turned toward preparations to evacuate their beautiful city and commence an unparalleled pilgrimage to the great West. Nauvoo was then the largest city in Illinois, triple the size of<br />Chicago.<br />On 11 October 1845 a special meeting was called by President Young to organize 25 companies "with captains of hundreds" preparatory to the great move. Jonathan H. Hale was made Captain of Company No. 21. Parley P. Pratt calculated that an outfit which every family of five persons would require, should consist of the following: 1 good wagon, 3 sheep, 1000 pounds flour, 1 rifle and ammunition, 3 yoke of cattle, 25 pounds of sugar, 1 tent and tent poles, 2 cows, and 2 beef cattle. All this was to cost about $250 if the family had nothing to begin with, except clothing, bedding and cooking utensils. The weight would be about 2700 pounds, including the family, but<br />counting on the family to walk most of the way, would reduce the load to about 1900 pounds.<br />Nauvoo presented a busy scene in those days. Men were hurrying to and fro collecting wagons and putting them in repair; the roar of the smith's forge was well nigh perpetual. Brigham Young and his associates studied maps and reports of the Great Salt Lake basin. Thus passed the year 1845. There is but little mention in the book of the Temple. We do know that both Jonathan and Olive received their endowments on 22 December 1845 and that they were sealed on 27 January 1846. Heber C. Kimball and Jonathan Hale arranged for Aroet Hale to be ordained an Elder and receive his endowments. Then Jonathan, at Apostle Kimball's request, let Aroet accompany the Kimball party as teamster. Bishop Hale remained in Nauvoo to help the people secure outfits and traveling equipment. This was particularly a difficult task in the cases of many who had neither equipment, nor money with which to purchase. By March the great caravan, organized into companies, was on its way westward across the plains of Iowa, and by the first of June, more than 900 wagons were on the road. Jonathan succeeded in outfitting his company and they were on their way in early June. Aroet had returned to help him, and met him part way. The company safely arrived at Council Bluffs, a distance of 300 miles on 16 July 1846.<br />On 13 July 1846, President Young met with military men representing the United States with a request for a battalion of men to help fight the war with Mexico. Four companies were raised. A few days later, Bishop Hale and Aroet attended another meeting where another company was raised. Aroet stepped forward to volunteer, but was counseled by Heber Kimball to remain<br />to help his family. Jonathan had a broken leg, and Olive was expecting another child. Aroet took the counsel and stayed with the family. The Saints continued to arrive by the hundreds, and it was obvious that they would have to remain the winter in Council Bluffs. On 17 July 1846,<br />the day after Jonathan's arrival, another meeting was held. Several men were selected to be Bishops and assist the families of the Battalion members. They also were to assist in bringing the poor who had been left in Nauvoo, and not stop until all who wanted to come were able. Jonathan H. Hale was one of the men selected for this purpose. Four days later, another meeting was called and twelve men were called to preside in all matters spiritual and temporal.<br />Both Heman Hyde and Jonathan were called to this position. That same day he was given the assignment, with two others to go to Fort Leavenworth and receive the pay from the Battalion members on behalf of their families. On 27 August 1846, Olive gave birth in a tent, on the ground, to a daughter, Clarissa Martha. She was the fourth daughter, and the eighth and<br />last child born to this union.<br />At the high council meeting held on 5 September 1846, the startling announcement was given, "Bishop Jonathan H. Hale is dead." Even though weary clear through, he was always "at his post" filling the callings and assignments that had been given him. He eventually came down with malaria, so common in the camp at this time. He was forced to lie down to rest, never<br />to get up again. He died at the age of 46 years. Just four days later, his faithful wife Olive, then sick in her tent with baby Clarissa, now weak and weary of body and mind, had come to the end of her earthly pilgrimage. Olive, with her devoted husband, had borne the relentless persecutions,<br />hardships and privations. She could go no farther, and she joined her husband on 8 September 1846. As if this were not enough, little Olive Susan, then two and a half years of age, died of the same malady on 15th of September. And baby Clarissa Martha succumbed on the 18th of September. She was just 22 days old.<br />When Jonathan was on his sick bed, he called his family near to counsel them and bid them goodbye. He gave them his blessing and said, "Stand by the Faith and continue on with Brother Brigham and Brother Heber to the Rocky Mountains. It is God's work and we must not fail. Do not be persuaded to turn back, even though our relatives insist upon it. Go with the Church and God will bless and preserve you."<br />Shortly before Olive died, she called the children to her side and showered upon them the affection and love that only such a Mother could bestow. She realized that with her going, the children would be left alone, and she admonished them to follow the counsel given them by their dying Father, to go with President Young and the Brethren to the mountains, and to remain<br />true and faithful. Then she turned to Aroet, who was the oldest in the family, and asked him to promise that he would see that this was done. When Aroet answered that he would do so, Olive smiled sweetly, and said she could now "go with Jonathan." She then peacefully passed over to him.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;">Solomon Hale is a brother to Alma Helaman Hale<br />Alma is Vonnie Elision Ellis Great Grandfather<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">Compiled by Barbara Winward Seager July 1997<br /><br /></div>Search Terms: HALE (49), SOLOMON (68) brother to Alma Helaman Hale Database: LDS Biographical Encyclopedia Combined Matches: 2<br />Latter-day Saint Biographical Encyclopedia<br />Volume 2<br />Biographies<br />Goaslind, Charles David<br />Hale, Solomon Henry, first counselor in the Presidency of the Oneida Stake, Idaho, was born at Quincy, Ill., April 30, 1839, while his parents, Jonathan and Olive (Boynton) Hale, then recent converts to "Mormonism", were on their way to join the great body of the Church at Nauvoo, where he was later appointed Bishop of one of the Wards in the City. The Hales belongs to the distinguished family of the name that has a glorious record in both English and American history, and numbers among its renowned men Sir Matthew Hale, lord chief justice of England, and Nathan Hale, one of the early martyrs to liberty in America. There are now some 23000 members of the family, and its name has adorned every elevated and admired walk of life with the noblest traits of manhood and womanhood, the learning of the scholar, the eloquence of the orator, the courage of the soldier, the patriotism of the statesman, the genius of the writer and the daring of the pioneer, all being set down to its credit, and all repeated many times in its membership. The immediate ancestors of Solomon H. Hale were natives of Massachusetts, and could trace their ancestry back in an unbroken and distinguished line to the year 1400, and through all the variations of colonial history in New England. In 1830 they moved from their native State to Ohio, but after a short residence there went to Nauvoo, Ill., where they remained until 1846, and then joined the first company of saints for the far West. They reached Council Bluffs, Iowa, in the summer and crossed over the Missouri river to Winter Quarters in September of that year; the father soon died, and the mother followed him to the better world a few days later, as did two daughters, their youngest children. Four children were left in orphanage, namely Aroet L., Rachel S., Alma H., and Solomon H. The oldest son was a young man and the sister was also nearly grown at this time and they were able to keep the four together and continue the journey to Great Salt Lake Valley, which they did in the spring of 1848 with the second company. They remained in Salt Lake City four years, and during this time Solomon secured what education he could under the circumstances. In 1852 his two brothers moved to Tooele county, where they engaged in farming on land which they still own and occupy. The sister was married and moved to San Bernardino, California, where she died some time in the seventies. Solomon went to Farmington, north of Salt Lake City, to make his home with his uncle, Jonathan H. Holmes, and worked on his farm until 1854, when he began the battle of life for himself in earnest by going to Utah V alley, near Lehi, and securing employment on a stock ranch. He remained there until 1856 and then removed with the first settlers with a herd of Church cattle to the site of Logan, in Cache Valley. They all intended to remain there, but in the spring of 1857 United States troops came along under the command of General Johnston, and the settlers, by order of President Brigham Young, moved south. In the fall of the year they returned and Bro. Hale came with them. He passed the winter near Logan and in the ensuing spring of 1858 went to Salt Lake to work for William H. Hooper, then one of the most extensive stock-growers and dealers in Utah, with his principal ranches located about thirty miles north of Salt Lake City, where the town of Hooperville now is. Bro. Hale continued his work on the ranch until the spring of 1<br />1861, when he left Hooper's employ to break horses for the Pony Express Company in Deep Creek Valley. There was such a demand for riding horses on the express route at this time that Bro. Hale, who, by the way, had the reputation of being the best rider in the county, was required to ride ten bronchos a day. This he kept up for five months, when he was broken down in health and returned to Salt Lake City, spending the ensuing winter in Centerville. These were very troublous and dangerous times with the Indians. Some of the station keepers were killed, and express riders shot and a general state of terror was kept up. Bro. Hale was among those who suffered some very narrow escapes. One incident that showed well his bravery and adventurous spirit, which were so characteristic of him, was when he volunteered to go at the head of nine men in pursuit of two savages who were known to be the principal cause of their trouble. For days they kept a close watch upon their trail in the mountains, when, on their way to do further deeds of terror, the two braves passed the fatal spot where Bro. Hale and four others were successful in capturing and afterwards killing them. On May 1, 1862, Mr. Hale enlisted in the government service in Captain Lot Smith's command of Utah Volunteers and was appointed wagon-master and assigned to do duty in protecting the mails on the overland route, all the government troops having been called off the plains, leaving the Indians in almost full control and using their opportunity to murder emigrants, burn stage houses, destroy coaches, kill the guards and generally keep up a state of terror throughout the country. The Utah volunteers were used in restraining the savages and preserving order, putting up wires, protecting stage coaches and keeping up as far as possible communication with the east. They enlisted for ninety days, but were kept in service 115, and on their way home, three days before their term expired, they reached Fort Bridger, where Indians had made a raid on the ranch of the old mountaineer, John Robinson, and taken off 136 horses and mules. Yielding to the appeals of the settlers, the forty volunteers set out upon the trail of the savages, following them in swift pursuit for eight days into the Snake River region, the then heart of the Indian country. Not being successful in overtaking the hostiles, they gave up the chase after having reached the vicinity of the Three Tetons. They crossed Snake River at Meek's Ferry, north of Blackfoot, and went on to Pocatello; thence they passed through Malad Valley back to Salt Lake City, where they arrived on the 9th of Aug. and were mustered out of service on the 14th. This expedition, in which only one life was lost and that by drowning in the Lewis Fork of Snake River, has been recorded as being "one of the most hazardous in the annals of local Indian warfare". During the eight days of their pursuit they were almost without food and also suffered untold hardships in other ways. They subsisted principally upon what few birds and animals they could kill by the way and were at one time driven to the extreme measure of killing for food one of their pack horses. Brother Hale remained in the vicinity of Salt Lake until April 17, 1863, when he was married there to Miss Anna Clark, a native of Ohio, daughter of Samuel and Rebecca (Garner) Clark; her father was born in New Jersey and the mother in Tennessee. They came to Utah in 1848, and after a short residence in Salt Lake City moved to Provo, where the father started the first tannery in the Territory. The mother died in southern Utah and the father at the home of a son at Whitney, Idaho. After their marriage Mr. and Mrs. Hale settled in Skull Valley, Utah, where he was in the employ of William H. Hooper, having charge of all his interests in that region. Mr. Hooper was one of the famous men of early Utah history, being prominent in public life as well as in business circles. In the autumn of 1865 Bro. Hale moved to the Bear Lake country, which then contained but few settlers. He bought land near the present town of Liberty and engaged extensively in the stock industry, raising, buying and selling cattle. He remained there until the spring of 1872, when he changed his base of operations to Soda Springs, where he, in partnership<br />with Brigham Young jun., opened a livery, feed and sale stable. He kept up right along big stock interests, procuring hayland in Gentile Valley for the raising of winter feed. He did the freighting from Logan, Utah, for the branch of the Z. C. M. I. in Soda Springs and acted as their Indian interpreter and trader. In the latter place he built two fine residences and a billiard hall, which was the best equipped of any north of Ogden City. These buildings are still standing and occupied. In the spring of 1875 he sold his interest in Soda Springs and procured other tracts of land in the central portion of Gentile Valley, where the town of Thatcher now is. Here he started a new enterprise and went quite extensively into the stock business and soon became one of the leading stock men of that whole valley. A peculiar incident in his locating in Gentile Valley was that the ranch men and trappers then living on the west side of the river forbade "Mormons" locating among them; they claimed that the valley should be kept exclusively Gentile. It will be plainly seen from this whence Gentile Valley derived its name. Mr. Hale gained the friendship of his neighbors and before a great while a number of other "Mormons" settled there and finally a Ward of the Church was organized, over which he was appointed Bishop. While living here he served his county (Oneida) for two years as one of its commissioners, during which terms funds were appropriated for the building of the county house in Malad City, the Bear River bridge in Gentile Valley, etc. In April, 1890, he was called by the Church to superintend the erection of the Oneida Stake Academy, at Preston, to which town his family moved the following July, retaining their possessions in the Gentile Valley. It took about five years to build the Academy and in 1894 Elder Hale traded land in the Gentile Valley for the ranch on which he now lives, about two miles south from the center of Preston. Here he has since maintained his home and carried on an extensive cattle and dairying business, also raising and selling large quantities of hay and handling pure breeds of sheep. Throughout his life he has been active in the Church works. He was a member of the High Council of Bear Lake Stake from its organization until the formation of Mormon (now Thatcher) Ward, in Gentile Valley, when he became Bishop of that Ward, holding the position until the Oneida Stake was formed, in May, 1884, when he was made first counselor to President William D. Hendricks. In August, 1887, he was called as first counselor to President George C. Parkinson, of the Oneida Stake, and filled the office until recently. In politics he is a staunch Republican and is active in the service of his party. His family consists of eight children in all. Their names in order of birth are as follows: Solomon H., Jonathan J., S. Clark, Hattie V., Arta D., Heber Q., A. Alma and Lavinna, of whom three are deceased, namely, Jonathan, Clark and Arta.<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History Of Aroet Clinton Hale</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Written by Katie L. Hale Elison<br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Aroet is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ Grandfather<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Aroet married Elizabeth Alfretta Seamons</span><br /><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 160px; height: 227px;" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s320/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551288856094741106" border="0" /></a><br />Aroet Clinton Hale was born in Grantsville, Utah on August 17, 1869, son of Alma Helaman Hale and Ellen Victoria Clark Hale. The family lived there for a number of years. Then they moved to Gentile Valley, where the boys dry farmed. When Aroet and his older brother got the crops in, they worked other places. They each owned sheep and would take care of them and help shear for other people. At the shearing camp, two young women cooked for the men. When Aroet met these two young ladies he knew immediately he wanted one of them for his wife. After a short time of courtship he married Elizabeth Alfretta Seamons on November 15, 1893 in the Logan LDS Temple. Elizabeth was born on July 26, 1873 in Hyde Park, Utah. To this couple were born five children: Elmer Clinton Hale who married Leone Roundy and they resided most of their life in Salt Lake City. Katie Louisa Hale who married Horace Andrew Elison and they resided in Groveland all of their life. Orvin Melrose Hale married Lillie Belnap and after her death he married Lucy Crouch Cox and they resided in Pocatello. Delos Griffith died at the age of 19 from a ruptured appendix on March 28, 1921. Ferrin Alma Hale married Larue Stapley and after her death he married Elaine Seamons and they resided in Logan, Utah. An adopted son Zeneth Aroet Hale married Hazel Henderson and they resided in Northern Idaho and Washington area.<br /></div>The family moved to Groveland in 1904 in the fall of the year. They lived with Aroet's brothers during which time they purchased an acreage on the Groveland townsite. My father bought a two room frame house and moved it from the Rose area and put it on the land he had purchased across from the schoolhouse. Father built two rooms on, so it would be adequate for our family. We moved into it in the spring. We all worked very hard landscaping the yards, planting all varieties of fruit trees and berry bushes. We also had lots of shade trees and a good garden. We took pride in our home, Mother was an excellent house keeper and we were all taught to work, sew and cook. Father taught the boys how to manage the farm and care for animals. We had a small herd of milk cows and we would separate the milk to get cream which we churned into butter. Then we would take it to town to the mercantile store and exchanged it for fabric for our clothing or groceries. We also had our own chickens and eggs. Father rented farms working from early in the morning till late at night. He worked with horses and a hand plow and later purchased a two-way plow. It was slow progress, but the men went forth with a determination to succeed. Many of the farmers drove to the hills where they cut poles to build cellars for their potatoes to be stored. I remember one winter they couldn't sell the potatoes and with no<br />ventilation in the cellars like they have now, they all rotted and when spring came they scraped them out on the land and plowed them under. While the potatoes were still good, the housewives grated them and made starch for use in the home. Father and his brothers homesteaded some dry farming land north of Groveland.<br />We had a good family life working and playing together. My Mother died in 1923 after which my Father went to Pocatello to live with his son Orvin. While living there, he did carpenter work and helped build the Union Pacific Railroad Station. He later moved to Logan where he met and later married Martha Olsen. To this marriage was born a daughter Norma. He resided in Logan until his death.<br />During my father's lifetime he served in the bishopric, visiting and sometimes staying several days with the sick. He worked in the Stake Sunday School, was a Stake missionary and religious class teacher. He was a man of great faith. My mother served in Relief Society, as Mutual chorister, and Primary. We children took part in all the organizations. We took part in operettas, programs, and other activities. Elmer, my older brother and I were dance directors for some time. Two of my brothers helped in the construction of the LDS Tabernacle in Blackfoot, now the Civic Center.<br />A branch of the LDS Church was organized in Groveland April 27, 1902. Adam Yancey was presiding elder. On February 1, 1903, the Groveland Ward was organized under the direction of the Bingham Stake Presidency, R.L. Bybee presiding and conducting. Adam Yancey was sustained as Bishop with Andrew C. Jensen Jr., as 1st counselor and James Chapman as 2nd counselor. In 1904 a new church house was built costing $2,200 dollars. It was a long frame building and later two classrooms and a stage was added on the back of it. The members of the ward built the benches. We held Sunday School at 10:00 a.m. and Sacrament Meeting at 2:00 p.m. and MIA at night. When the cultural arts were added to the church program, MIA was held on Tuesday nights. We enjoyed music, drama, speech, and dancing. We had primary operettas also the MIA sponsored one and three act plays during the winter. We had a dance nearly every Friday night with the music being furnished by ward members. William and Fred Hammond with Jack Palmer on the fiddle and Bertha Yancey Jensen on the piano. The benches were stacked on the stage so we had plenty of room to dance. When we had ward dinners the tables were set full length of the hall. Everyone furnished food for these occasions. The bishopric always brought big wooden buckets of candy and everyone helped themselves and we thought that was great. After the meal the dishes were gathered and put on tables on the stage. The men carried big cans of hot water from Bishop Yancey's home nearby and the dishes were washed by men and women. We all looked forward to the ward dinners and the sleigh riding parties in the winter.<br />I want to acknowledge my appreciation for the families of my parents, the Hale and Seamons families, and the family of my husband, Horace, the Elisons. They were all hard working, faithful, dedicated people. They lived in Groveland many years ago and helped to strengthen the community. They were real pioneers. We have a great heritage to live up to and pass on to our children.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Aroet C. Hale Aroet is married to Elizabeth Alfretta Seamons</span><br /><span style="font-style: italic;"> Aroet is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ Grandfather </span><br /><br /><div style="text-align: left;">Dear Grandpa, (Aroet C. Hale)<br /></div> Seventeen years and fourteen days ago, you took your leave from this world to join your loved ones beyond leaving a posterity who love and revere you as their common ancestor. Today, we are celebrating the one-hundreth anniversary of your birth. We have gathered together here at River Heights Park in Logan for a day of fun and frolic and to renew acquaintances in your honor and to review a brief sketch of your life. We are proud of the many sacrifices you made during your life-time for your family, church, and loved ones who in turn have made similar sacrifices for their own. Indeed as our lives are challenged daily with problems of an age quite apart from the world in which you lived, we hope to be able to exemplify the same quality of courage and faith that characterized your life so that we might leave this earth with our job as well done. Because of the example your life has been to us, we, your posterity, are proud to present this small sketch entitled, "THIS IS YOUR LIFE". You were born the second son and child of Alma H. Hale and Victoria Clark on a hot August seventeenth in 1869 in the town of Grantsville, Utah. You lived in a humble dwelling four miles out on the Salt Grass Flats with your mother and older brother, Edgar. You also attended public schools there and developed many childhood friendships as you participated in such sports as baseball, horseback riding, swimming and other sports. Heber J. Grant and J. Reuben Clark were among your boyhood pals. Since your mother was the second wife of a plural marriage, she was alone much of the time with the children making it necessary to assume all the farm respons-ibilities as well as rearing her family. As time went on your home was blessed with four younger brothers and one sister all born in Grantsville. You experienced many times of hardship as money was scarce in those days. It was necessary for your mother to make all the children's clothes out of a durable homemade fabric known as “lindsay cloth". And perhaps you remember how, some days, you and your brothers and sisters had to stay home from school during the winter months for lack of shoes to cover your feet. Farming was attempted even though there was not sufficient water for crops until wells sprung up in the area. Your childhood days were spiced with many experiences with the Indians, some unpleasant, others humorous. You must have had great pleasure relating many stories to your children and particularly the one about the time an old Indian came to your mother's door for food as they often did. This one came wearing nothing but a breech cloth. Your mother, thinking to teach him a little modesty, secured a pair of overalls from the closet and told him she wouldn't give him any food unless he put them on. He took them and put them on so she then gave him a loaf of homemade bread which he put in a sack and left. As he reached the gate, he promptly pulled the overalls off and hung them over the gate post and quickly disappeared. While ice cream is considered a favorite treat among boys nowadays, you and your pals enjoyed nothing else quite so much as a slice of homemade bread smothered with your favorite jam and it was said that there was no limit to the amount you could eat. You were very fond of horses and up through your adolescent years you spent much of your time in the Oquirrh mountains rounding up wild horses to "break" them for farm use. This was no small feat and a very dangerous one but you took great pride in developing and using this skill. When you were about eighteen years of age your father moved his first wife to Smithfield and your mother and family to a fertile valley in Idaho known as Gentile Valley where you occupied a small log home of two rooms and with a dirt floor. It was in this home that another sister Zina was born making a total of eight children now. You and your brothers shouldered the responsibility of the farm and taking care of the cattle and horses your father worked on this farm as well as other places. Perhaps you remember a place in Gentile Valley known as "The Meadows" which was a large pasture used as the gathering place for all the communities around for such celebrations as the 4th and 24th of July. Some months later, you decided to accompany your brother Edgar on a visit to see a girl he had become fond of by the name of Emma Seamons. She had a sister, Elizabeth, and you went along for the purpose of being introduced to her. This meeting sparked a very pleasant courtship which was climaxed with your marriage in the Logan Temple on November 15, 1893. This was the same year you, Elizabeth, Edgar and Emma had the privilege of making the trip to Salt Lake to attend the Temple dedication. This proved to be an experience you were never to forget for you literally saw an earlier Church prophecy fulfilled on this occasion. It was prophesied that at the time of the dedication of the Temple that Satan would be turned loose. Just as the dedication began, the wind howled fiercely blowing over sign posts and trees, filling the streets with rubbish; while above the Temple, the beautiful white seagulls spread their powerful wings and circled peacefully around and around. You and your new bride decided to make Gentile Valley your first home and there you occupied a three room frame house surrounded by shade trees. Though there were no bathrooms, running water or electricity or any of the conveniences of today you were blissfully happy. Water was pumped from a nearby well and carried to the house for household use. Kerosene lamps were a real luxury after having used candles. Your wife, Elizabeth, scrubbed the clothes on a scrubbing board with homemade lye soap and lots of elbow grease. She then ironed these clothes with hand irons which were heated from on top of the stove. Remember those hot summer days when it was necessary to keep the fire burning until all those dresses, petticoats and shirts and pants were ironed? That should have been the day of "wash and wear". But many loaves of bread, delicious pies and cakes were baked in those ovens while the fire was hot to compensate for your discomfort. For recreation you and your brothers organized a band which played for dances and other festive occasions. You played the tenor horn and it was not long before you put it to a very unusual test. It seems that arrangements had been made with the relatives to alert each other when help was needed. And so on a cold November night when it was evident that things were getting beyond your control at home you took out your horn, stepped outside, and gave a loud blast until a light came on in the house a half mile down the road. This was Edgar's and Em's home and you knew<br /></div>that they had gotten the message. It wasn't long before they arrived with Grandma, who had trained herself in doctor's ways and there delivery of your eldest son was accomplished. He was given the name of Elmer Clinton Hale on November 1, 1894. Three years later, on October 12, 1897 the horn was again summoned to use when Katie Louisa came to join the family. As you recall there was much entertainment going on to alleviate the long lonely evening hours. In those days dances were held often and whole families attended. Because you and Elizabeth enjoyed waltzing together so much, you took your little ones along and put them to sleep on the side benches while you danced the evening hours away. From time to time you and Elizabeth graciously accepted calls to serve in the ward when they came along and while her two young-sters were very small she became a counselor in the Relief Society in Perry Ward. One April day in 1900 she rode to Relief Society in a hay rack, took charge of the meeting, and one hour after returning home, gave birth to your third child and second son, Orvin Melrose. It seems that he wasn't going to wait for the blowing of the horn. You were called to the Bishopric and served diligently in that capacity. And because you were willing to leave your home many miles for the purpose of blessing the sick, and exercised great faith in this capacity, many were healed by the powers of the Priesthood through your hands. Delos Griffith joined your family on September 19, 1902. At about this time, you helped to erect the first new church in Perry by hauling gravel and helping with the excavation. You, no doubt, were very proud of that building upon its completion. And not too long after that, you took your family to stake conference in the new stake house built in Central. You could count on everyone attending conference even though it was necessary to travel dusty roads in wagons or buggies. Remember how early you had to get everyone out of bed in order to arrive to the meetings on time and the delicious food you took along for the noon meal. In 1904, you undertook the small task of moving your family and belongings to a spot near Blackfoot, Idaho, finally settling in a town-site which was named Groveland because of the many trees which were planted there to make it shady and green. There you established yourself and family in a two-room frame home and it was in this home that another son was born. This son was Ferrin Alma, who was born May 1, 1905. At this time you had enough land to raise hay, grain, potatoes and sugar beets and most years found a good market for them. At one time you went to the hills with other farmers for the purpose of gathering poles to use in building cellars and corrals. It meant several days away from home to accomplish this with team and wagon. I know you remember all too well how your load of poles broke loose and rolled off the wagon, injuring your back severely. This injury caused you much pain and it was necessary for you to remain off work for several weeks. While you were recuperating, your industrious wife got the children together and they dug a cellar where the fruits and vegetables were stored and milk and cream were kept fresh. It was in the year 1910, I believe, that you secured 320 acres of dry farm land where you built a one-room house in which were two beds, a cookstove, table and cupboard. On this farm, you raised oats, wheat, barley and hay and also cows which produced rich cream that was churned into butter. This butter was sold to merchants for food, clothing and other articles needed. The boys took turns working the dry farm and indeed, there was plenty of work to keep them busy. Your children were growing rapidly as all children do but your family was not to decrease in size until one more increase was made. At the time your youngest child, Ferrin, was 10 years of age, you and Elizabeth opened your hearts and your home to a little boy just a few hours old. He was given the name of Zenith Aroet and was born the 16th of July 1915. He was loved and treated as one of your own. All though you were busy with long difficult hours of making a living, you never turned down the chance to help in the home of others who needed you even though it took you away for two or three days at a time. Your wife was equally as diligent in taking care of the children and keeping things in working order while you were away. In March of 1921, a touch of sadness entered your family when Delos passed away at the age of nineteen after an operation. By this time Katie was married and had one child: Elmer had filled a three year mission in the Central States, had returned and was married. Shortly Orvin was to also marry so in a matter of a few short years, your family was reduced to just the two boys, Ferrin and Zenith. And then in the summer of 1923, you and Elizabeth went to Garfield, Utah where you stayed with Elmer and Leone and their young son and daughter. You found work as a carpenter at the Magna Mills. Elizabeth was soon to celebrate her 50th birthday and her mother was to arrive by train to be with her. While you were at work and Leone had gone to meet Grandma, Elizabeth had just packed a lunch for Elmer who was also getting ready to leave for work, suddenly without any warning whatsoever, Elizabeth collapsed and died. Needless to say this was a great shock to everyone and you made preparations for her burial to take place on her birthday in Groveland, the 26th of July. To help overcome your grief you spent sometime with Orvin and Lillie in Pocatello. There you worked as a carpenter for the railroad. Your health was not the best at this time so you went to Logan for treatments and as you began to feel better, you desired to do Temple work in the Logan Temple. Fate must have played an important part in that move for it was here that you met a very lovely temple worker who was to become your wife on the following 16th of September, 1924. Martha Olson, who had had the sad experience of losing a sweetheart, had devoted much of her life to service in the church and particularly in doing temple work. Your marriage filled a void in both her life and yours and it was complete with the birth of a lovely daughter Norma who was a delight and a source of pride to you in your later years. You then lived in Millville, a few miles from Logan and you did gardening work on the Temple grounds for awhile. Later you took up farming there in Millville with your new family and eventually you and Martha began the task of remodeling the home in which you lived. You and Martha worked diligently side by side whether on the farm, working on the house or gathering names for temple work or helping others in doing research for genealogy sheets. One morning in July of 1934, as she prepared to do the milking, Martha met with an accident and broke her leg in two places. To show that she was not going to be pampered in bed, she had you set up a bed in the kitchen where she took care of preparing the food and other smaller tasks with Norma's help. Soon she was able to get out of bed but still needed to protect the broken leg so you accommodated her by fixing a light weight chair to rest her leg on as she pushed herself around the house with the other leg. You and Martha continued your important calling as temple workers and at the same time accepted various positions in the Church. During the winter of 1950 and 51 you suffered an illness which required surgery. Arrangements were made for this to be done in the St. Marks hospital in Salt Lake. Afterward you spent some time recuperating in the home of Elmer and Leone in Salt Lake, then with Orvin and Lillie in Pocatello and Katie and Horace in Groveland. For a year your health was poor but the following summer you felt you were well enough to resume limited farm chores. However, another misfortune was to befall you when a horse you were leading, stumbled, causing you to lose your balance and fall. Both legs were fractured and though you were given the best of care the injury was too much of a shock to your system and you passed away from us on August 1, 1952 at the age of 82. Aunt Martha lived on continuing with her many church duties and always helping others. She was dearly loved and respected by all of your family as well as many friends. She filled many hours making rugs, crocheting hot pads and babysitting; always keeping busy despite her age. She attended this family reunion last year where she enthusiastically endorsed plans for this special celebration on your hundredth birthday. However, it was not in the plan that she should be here with us in body for as you know she joined you last January 15th after suffering a severe injury in a fall. She was 84 years old. Grandpa, this has been but a brief sketch of many fruitful years of your life. We can't help but feel that you, Elizabeth and Martha and yes Delos with others who have gone, are here with us to share this important occasion. We want you to know that we love you and appreciate the accomplishment you and your dear wives achieved. We know you must have loved each one of us deeply and we hope to be a credit to our children as you have been to us. Your loving posterity… The above was recorded on tape and played to those present at the Aroet C. Hale family reunion which was held August 16, 1969.<br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><a style="font-weight: bold;" href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">History of Katie Louisa Hale Elison</span></a> </div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;"><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">written by herself in the year of 1978</span></a> </div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;"><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Katie is married to Horace Andrew Elison</span></a> </div><div style="text-align: center;"><a style="font-style: italic;" href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Katie is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ mother</span></a><br /><br /><br /><a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQoqGAKoYyI/AAAAAAAABUA/nY1Ey9h4Iho/s1600/Katie%2BLouisa%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 194px; height: 220px;" src="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQoqGAKoYyI/AAAAAAAABUA/nY1Ey9h4Iho/s320/Katie%2BLouisa%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551295773299729186" border="0" /></a><a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQoqF9ZYmVI/AAAAAAAABT4/NGy5wQi9YLg/s1600/Hale.png"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 320px; height: 133px;" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQoqF9ZYmVI/AAAAAAAABT4/NGy5wQi9YLg/s320/Hale.png" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551295772556302674" border="0" /></a></div><br /><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0); font-weight: bold;">Chapter 1 Introduction of Family</span></a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">I was born 12 Oct 1897 at Perry, Bannock Co. Idaho. I weighed six pounds. I was blessed in the Perry Ward 7 Nov 1897 by my father, Aroet Clinton Hale. I started my history in the spring of 1961. I have had a desire to write most of my life but just neglected doing it. After writing some all these years I am finally getting it copied. Our church President, Spencer W. Kimball, now urging us to get our life stories written has given me the feeling that I should get at it and now. I am trying to follow an outline given us, so will have to do some organizing, differently that I have it written, so hoping it will be of interest to those who desire to read it.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Alma Helaman Hale, my grandfather was born 24 April 1836 in Bradford Essex Mass. Through the years he was persecuted along with all the Mormans. He traveled with the Saints from Kirtland, Ohio, through many states to the great Salt Lake, where he found peace and rest, which all church members had been seeking. The Hale Family came from England in 1634. Grandpa was only seven months old when they started this treck. In later years Alma wrote of this, “I was so young at this time it was very hard for my parents to devise a plan where I could travel comfortable and with out injury. They fastened a basket to the wagon bows and put me in it, the motion of the wagon made it an excellent cradle. They reached the West with the rest of the companies. Grandpa was a very likable person, and believed in living the commandments.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Grandma Ellen Victoria Clark Hale was born in Colchester Essex England in 1848. When she was four years of age, three men came to Colchester, they were the Morman Missionaries. Charles W. Penrose and two other Elders, after gaining the confidence of the people, converted and baptized many, including Grandma’s father, Daniel Clark and family. Elder Penrose took the little children on his knee and told them stories of Jesus, and here Ellen received her first Sunday School lessons, that brought the fullness of the gospel to her. At an early age Ellen worked in bakeries and did house work. Her father arranged for the family to join a company who were leaving England for Utah. After seven weeks at sea they reached New York. The Civil War was on at that time and the saints didn’t want to get involved or find themselves in the hands of the soldiers so they went up the Husdon river and down to the Missouri river where they camped for two weeks and prepared for the journey across the plains. Her father became ill, so Ellen took his place, stood on the wagon tongue, and drove the team. She even drove while</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">crossing the streams. They experienced many sorrows and had much happiness. Grandma was an active member of the church and held many responsible positions. All her life she helped take care of the sick, especially caring for mothers during childbirth. She was loved by all.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">My father, Aroet Clinton Hale, was a very humble, faithful, kind, gentle, ambitious person. He was a good farmer and took much interest in his livestock. He was concerned about his family and provided well for them. My mother, Elizabeth Alfretta Seamons Hale, was a good wife and mother. She was neat and tidy in her appearance and also in her home. She had a desire to teach her children that whatever they had to do, it had to be done well. She taught me many worthwhile sayings. One was, Waste not, want not. She was a really good cook. They both taught us to live the commandments, also gave us much love. They were very patient and understanding in our growing up years. My older brother Elmer Clinton Hale, was born in Gentile Valley 1 Nov 1894. He farmed some, and then was on the Police Force in Salt Lake City for many years. He also did a lot of leather work, wallets belts and hand bags. Elmer’s wife was Leone Roundy Hale. Both Elmer and Leone passed away in 1975. Orvin Melrose Hale, my younger brother was born 27 April 1900, in Gentile Valley. He married Lillie Belnap Hale, she passed away in March 1957 and he in 1974. They farmed and later he spent many years working in the Railroad shops in Pocatello, until the time of retirement. They lived in Pocatello. Delos Griffeth Hale, was born 19 Sept 1902 in Gentile Valley. He worked for wages besides helping father on the farm. He passed away 28 March 1921. Ferrin Alma Hale was born 1 May 1905 in Groveland. He married LaRue Stapeley Hale. After working for wages, he was interested in the Arctic Circle in Logan, where they lived most of their lives. He passed away 2 May 1974. Norma Linder, my half sister was born 7April 1926, in Melville, Utah. She married Clyde Amil Linder and now lives in Magna, Utah and is a homemaker. My adopted brother Zenneth Alma Hale, was born 16 July 1915 in Pocatello, Idaho. He married Hazel Edmond Henderson Hale. He spent time in the service of our country and they now live in Polouse, Washington. He is a carpenter.</span> </a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0); font-weight: bold;">Chapter 2 Family Memories to 18 years of age</span> </a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Father were very kind in teaching us the good things we should know to build strong character. They taught us the principle of honesty, faith, reliability, independence, the desire to work and save money, love for each other and our fellowmen. I remember how Elmer and I were anxious to go with father when he went to our dry farm, which was close the hills, in the lower parts you would find a grove of quaker aspen trees, among them grew wild flowers, blue bells, that were so pretty and others, I always went home with a arm full of flowers for Mother. We rode on the harrow and sometimes on the horses, as all the farm work was done that way. When Elmer went to school, I would go with father around our irrigated farm to help build fences, I carried the bucket of staples and the hammer. As we worked we would sing or whistle. I remember fathers favorites were “Darling Nellie Gray”, “When You and I Were Young Maggie”, and “Did You Think to Pray”. I did always enjoy being out with nature. Father always milked a few cows, they did not have milking barns and milkers like they do now. The cows were brought in from the pasture and put in a corral, they would get a milk bucket and stool and get to work. My brothers and I each had our own cup so at milking time we would be there to get our share of fresh warm milk. We thought that was great We all shared in doing chores, feeding pigs, cows, chickens and the boys cared for the horses. I’m grateful for the times I worked with my mother,</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">her example to me, the things she taught me that have helped all my life. She and father had many good qualities that I’m sure were passed on to we children, for which we are very thankful. They set us a good example of living the gospel. They took us to church no what kind of weather or distance. We held our Stake Conference at Central, about ten miles north from where we lived. In the winter time we went in the bob-sleigh. We heated flat irons and rocks in the oven, then wrapped them in burlap sacks and put them on the straw in the sleigh to keep us warm. We always had home made quilts to bundle up in to keep from freezing. In the summer time we rode in a wagon and then later father bought a white top buggy. We were happy as we rode along viewing all the wonderful flowers, trees, mountains and beautiful creations for us to enjoy. We always had a special lunch to take along and everyone shared with friends and neighbors. Mother made an especially good rice pudding, always in the largest pan that she had, this was in our lunch each time and everyone ate heartily of it. We always looked forward to these picnics. Grandma Hale lived by the river and close to the hills. By their place was a large grassy place we called the meadow. This is where we held our 4th and 24th of July celebrations. A large bowery was made for shade, and we had races, programs, contests in games and everything that went for a good time. My father and his brothers all played in the home town band which everyone enjoyed. The ways of harvesting were so different then, when the grain was ripe and ready to be threshed the horse power thresher was used, and it took a week to get our grain done. The machine crew stayed at our place night and day so we had to feed them three meals a day. The other help was neighbors and relatives. Mother’s sisters who lived close by came and helped serve the noon meal. We children thought it was a great time, having company and so much good food, prepared extra for the occasion. Some of our family activities and picnics were held, on the river above the meadow, where there were two natural bridges of solid rock. We walked across these many times and could have our picnic on either side of the river. It was so pleasant to hear the water as it went bubbling over the huge rocks. There was even a large cave we could hide in, it was very cool inside. There were two of fathers married brothers and mothers two sisters and families lived in the valley not far from us, so we spent many hours with them either at their home or ours. I remember going to Relief Society with my mother. If Dad was using the horses so we couldn’t drive we would walk. Mother carried the baby and I had the responsibility of carrying the work bag, which had the necessary things in for the baby. The road was dusty with plenty of sage brush and wild flowers which I gathered as we went along. I enjoyed my mother so much. I wasn’t privileged to have a sister so mother and I spent many happy hours together. She even helped me build a playhouse and it was fun. She taught me how to sew and it had to be done just right. If a mistake was made I had to unpick it and do it over and get it right. I was only 18 months old when mother and I got a disease called Erysipelas. I don’t remember it but remember her telling me about it. We had water blisters all over our bodys and it was very painful. Mother worried and wondered what could be done to ease the pain. One night she dreamed that a woman in our ward came and put poultices on the affected parts. Her name was Charity Gray and she went to help those who were ill and so mother went for her. When she came she did as mother had been inspired in the dream. We were very sick but with administerations, prayers and good care we recovered in a very short time.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">The only trips we took was to see our grandparents, Samuel and Louisa Seamons who lived in Hyde Park, Utah, mother’s home place. These were special people we surely loved. Grandpa was an Englishman and could talk Danish. He was a real good man with a sense of humor. We</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">were happy to see them each time. We teased him when we heard him talking to himself and he would say, Well, I like to talk to good man and I like to hear a good man talk. He was a music director in this ward for many years. He belonged to the Militia Band and did many interesting things. Grandma was just a small person, loving and kind, and neat and clean in her home. She and Grandpa always so willing to show us a good time when we were visiting them. They had a cellar under their that you went into from the outside. I always liked to go down there to get something for Grandma, here they kept milk, butter and canned fruits and vegetables and crocks of pickles. It always smelled so clean, they white-washed the walls with slacked lime, and it smelled so fresh. Apples in the orchard were a joy for all. And the pleasing oder peppermint as we walked through the orchard, my two brothers and I thought this was lots of fun. Our grandparents were a good example to us and loved by everyone. All of these things happened when I was a child and lived in Gentile Valley. I remember when father was in the Bishopric he would go to members homes who were ill or needed help and many times he would be gone overnight. Mother would see to it that everything was taken care of in his absence. Both were wonderful, understanding and loving parents. When I was seven years old the Hale families decided to make a move to another place in Idaho. We children were rather unhappy, we were contented where we were. Many things had to be done in preparation for the move, packing took several days. I remember the last night we spent in the valley we spent at Uncle Ernest and Drucilla Hales home, they lived across the river in Cleveland. Beds were made on the floor for all the children and of course we chatted most of the night so didn’t get much sleep. We always enjoyed being in their home. When morning came and we had to prepare to leave we all felt bad and tears were shed. Uncle Ernest said “Now don’t feel back we’ll save our nichole and dimes and come up and visit you. And in a few years they moved to Groveland also. We started out with the furniture in the wagon and father drove the white top buggy with the family in. I don’t remember how long we traveled, but we went over dusty roads at a slow pace. We arrived at our destination in Groveland in the fall of 1904. We stayed with fathers brother, Uncle Frank and Aunt Cora Hale until father could get us a place. In time father bought a little two room house in the Rose area and moved it on a two and one-half acre piece of ground on the townsite. We purchased the land from Bishop Adam Yancey. He had this all planted to, alfalfa shich was all nice and green. The house was supported by lava rock spaces so far apart, when the alfalfa got in bloom I crawled under the house and picked a bouquet and took into the house to mother. She happened to be in bed with my youngest baby brother. This was in May, a beautiful time of year, spring when all creation is being awakened. We lived in the house one summer and then father built a lean-to on to make room for our growing family, this gave us four rooms. Our growing up years were pleasant. We all had the usual childrens diseases, each time they came our way we had to be put under quarantine till every one was well enough to be out and back to school. We rather enjoyed this time at home, cause after we got to feeling good we made cookies and doughnuts and etc.</span> </a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0); font-weight: bold;">Chapter 3 Blessings and Baptism dates and Experiences in all Organizations</span></a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">I was blessed 7 November 1897 and baptized 12 October 1905 by my father, Aroet C. Hale. I was baptized by our place in the Riverside canal. In Primary we put on little operettas, I remember once I sang a song alone. I had a prayer in my heart that I could do this well. If was fun putting on these programs with all the other children and we appreciated the love and service given by all the good teachers. Sunday School was pleasant, soon after we moved here one</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Sunday they had the whole Sunday School go outside for a picture. The old church at the time had a big porch along the front of it, several feet wide, and we children were on chairs and benches right in front. I have that picture, it’s interesting to look at and see how many people you recognize. It was taken back in 1907 or 1908. I enjoyed M.I.A. When I was young we had our Mutual on Sunday night after Sunday School and Sacrament meeting had been held. This was before Dance and Drama were correlated into the program. After that our meetings were on Tuesday night. We experienced all the Arts and they became a part of our lives, and we were happy to have them. We also had a girls basketball team, we played during the summer months. This was fun for all. We played on an open court on the public square. Our Speech Director at one time had a Oration contest. I took part in this and my subject was “Mothers of Great Men”. I won first honors and was real happy about this. I prayed many times that I might do it pleasing to all the listeners. My older brother Elmer and I were Dance Directors for some time. We drove in town with a horse and buggy to take the lessons which were given Saturday afternoons in the old Castel dance hall located on Bridge street in Blackfoot.</span></a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0); font-weight: bold;">Chapter 4 Memories of School</span></a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">I started to school in a building that was a little east of the church, I thought it was fun, as my teacher was Aunt Julia Dean Hale. I liked her very much, she taught me two years. My 3rd and 4th grade teacher was Miss Miller, she was a very good person. She had beautiful hair that hung down to her waist, but she kept it neat mostly done on top her head. May Croskey was my fifth grade teacher, she lived in North Groveland, we really enjoyed her too. Ethel Fox taught me in the sixth grade, she was so kind and understanding, soft spoken and gentle. All through these years we had some good programs. Plenty of singing and that was a joy to all. She could play the piano and that surely helped. She lives in California now and I have seen her twice since our school days, and it was good to see her. She was a lovely person. Samuel D. Rice was my seventh and eighth grade teacher. He was real tall and a good person. He graduated pupils that had been the eighth grade, along with my cousin, Golden Hale, some pranks were sometimes played. One recess while the teacher was out Golden took an overshoe, put a string on it and tied it to the electric light cord in the middle of the room. When Mr. Rice came back in he saw what had been done and said “Well Katie must have done that because she is the tallest in the room.” We all had a good laugh about it and he laughed too. This same year the first grade teacher was ill for a week so I taught the children, I surely enjoyed it. Spelling and Arithmetic contests were special. I remember our spelling tablets we used to have and I got a 100 on mine for 14 weeks, was happy about this. It was fun to be in the school operettas, also taking speaking parts.</span></a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0); font-weight: bold;">Chapter 5 Other Childhood memories as an Individual</span></a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">I always had the desire to live the gospel and be a good member of the church. I had some good teacher from my parents, to be faithful and honest. I believed in prayer and knew it was a constant guide in my life. My mother taught me to be clean, both body and soul. I like to embroider and do something constructive with my hands. Sewing was important in my life. I likes pretty clothes, mother could sew well and taught me what she could. I have always been grateful as I have done a lot of sewing for my family and myself. I had a real desire to read when I was a teenager, especially poetry. When time permitted I would take a book, go out and find a comfortable place in an apple tree and read aloud to myself. I have always had the desire</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> to work. When Father and Mother had to be gone for a few hours, I worked real hard to get the house all cleaned up before they returned. Mother was always happy and thanked me for what I had done. I had great love and confidence, a good feeling with my parents. I had many good friends, those who went to church and school with me. Many times we went to each others homes for parties and activities. Some of the things we did with our neighbors was hold a rag Bee. We didn’t have carpets on our floors and everyone wanted comfort for their homes. So the women would save their worn out clothes, they used the best parts of them and tore strips a inch wide. After gathering many baskets full Mother invited the relatives and friends to come to our house. They all gathered around a huge pile of rags and sewed the strips together. We children wound the strips into big balls. We had fun to see who could get the biggest ball. When we had enough Mother took them to a weaver. He made them into rugs a yard wide and many yards long. Before this was put down on the floor a thin layer of straw was spread over the floor. Then the carpet was cut into the right length sewed together then stretched tight and tacked down all around. We surely did enjoy this new carpet. Another thing we did because we didn’t have mattresses, each fall when the threshing was done we emptied our the old straw that was in the ticks we had on the beds and filled them with fresh clean straw. We children were delighted to carry these in and put them on our beds. It took four of us to do the task. The beds were real high and we had fun getting on top, so comfortable and cozy. The women made their own soap for the family wash. The men did their own butchering so the fat from the cattle, beef and hogs, was cut up and put in the oven in drippers and tried out. This grease is what they made soap with, along with lye. Mother would boil this until when tested was ready to pour out in shallow pans or leave it to harden in a five galloon honey can. When hard it was taken out and cut up into convenient bars. I really liked to help Mother do this, the white bars of soap looked good and gave one a feeling that you were prepared with washing materials. We had a pantry in one end of our kitchen where the food was stored. I really did enjoy helping to fill the shelves. There was no floor coverings on the kitchen and pantry floors so they were kept clean by scrubbing. Many happy hours were spent with Mother, cleaning, cooking, sewing and caring for the garden. She was in the Presidency of the Relief Society so there was plenty to be done. We had a lot of good times when Mother’s sisters came to visit us and when we went to their homes, they were so pleasant and happy. We always had fun with the cousins too. We got together on several occassions to sew and work. In our teens our sports were many, in the winter time when there was plenty of the boys would tie a long rope to the horn of the saddle, which was on the horse already to go. Then they would tie on a couple of hand sleighs and we piled on two on each one, then my brothers would ride up and down the streets, and when we went around the corners, sure as anything we would roll off in a snow drift. We didn’t mind and in no time we were up and ready to go again. Our neighbors and friends all came to join in the fun. In the summer we went swimming, also horse back riding was a pleasure. Father had bob sleighs and many times we all went for a ride with sleigh bells on the horses sending out the cheery chimes in the cool brisk air. I can remember an activity the women folk had, when we first came to Groveland, father rented a farm and raised potatoes. One fall he had a pretty good crop and put them in the cellar, all winter he tried to sell them and couldn’t. So when spring came they were scraped out on the ground for fertilizer. Mother and some of the neighbors thought they could use some of them by making starch. The potatoes were peeled and grated and put in large containers with water. They let them sit a while stirring occasionally, Then they carefully poured off the water and then starch had hardened. So after a few hours of drying they stored it for future use for cooking and starching our clothes. The first few months in our new home we</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">had no well for water, so we put two ten gallon milk cans in the little wagon and hauled water from our neighbors two blocks away. In a year or so Father dug a well, it was very much appreciated and was the best water ever<span style="font-weight: bold;">.</span></span></a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0); font-weight: bold;">Chapter 6 Prior to marriage</span></a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">The year of 1910 father along with his brothers took up a dry farm, about ten or twelve miles north of Groveland. Father and the boys farmed 320 acres. They took the cow herd out there, they were milked, they separated the milk and when enough cream was saved for many pounds of butter it was brought in home and churned into butter. Mother and I took turns going out to the farm to do the cooking for the men. So whoever was in home at the time did the churning and molding of butter, and we did thirty or forty pounds at a time. This was taken in to town to the Mercantile store and exchanged for groceries or clothing. We also did the canning and took care of the garden. Every one came in from the farm on Saturday night, to be here for Sunday meetings and duties, then go back Sunday evening. It was pleasant out on the farm in the wide open spaces. I also enjoyed my time spent at home taking care of things, I learned many things that helped me through my life. Many worthwhile projects were accomplished during these years. I did embroider work, did quilts, learned to crochet and put edges on pillow slips and dresser scarves. I was interested in all these things, also sewing and canning, drying food and all. We also had a coop full of chickens to care for…more fun. Before my elder brother went on his mission, he and I were ward dance directors, We went in town on Saturday afternoons for practice. Then on Mutual night and other nights we held practices with the young people. We all enjoyed Sunday School class parties and other activities. The M.I.A. had an oration contest and Horace and I both took part, winning first place. It was a humbling experience. I think I enjoyed the Book of Mormon class in Sunday School most of all.</span> </a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0); font-weight: bold;">Chapter 7 Courtship and Marriage</span></a><br /><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQojzXkcknI/AAAAAAAABTw/orF8QGbK5oI/s1600/Aroet%2BClinton%2BHale--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Before our courting started, we met at church, and got better acquainted at dances. The Mutual sponsored a dance in our ward nearly every Friday night during the winter, also many were held during the summer. The winter months were enjoyed especially when three act plays were put on, we usually had three of these a year. Sometimes we would take these to other wards and they would bring theirs to our ward. Much talent was displayed on these occasions and Horace and I took part in many of them. It was fun for all. The winter sports were great, we always had a lot of snow, so sleigh ride parties were planned. One night there were about twenty of us loaded in the sleigh, with a double bed wagon box on it. We were at Horace’s parents place and as we drove out of the long drive way and turned rather quickly top part of one side of the box broke down and ones sitting on that side fell and went rolling the snow bank. On the other side of the wagon no one was hurt and we all had a good laugh. At times the driver would play tricks by starting the horses before everyone was seated and we would all fall down…more fun. One time three of the girls fell out the back of the sleigh and got neck kinked, that was not so funny. Sometimes in the summer we would go for a buggy ride just around in the country or to see some of our friends. We went to our church meetings on Sunday and then had our pleasure. It was enjoyable to be at church events. When we did go for a ride we didn’t go far with a horse and buggy. Mutual was held on Sunday night many years, then the cultural arts program was started, drama, dance and speech. Then they change Mutual to Tuesday night. I remember the</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">night Horace asked me to marry him. It was a Sunday night and he was taking me out to the dry farm where I was to cook for Father and the boys the following weeks. We were out there in the wide open spaces, certainly no one could listen in on us. As we traveled along the rest of the distance we talked about many interesting things for our future. I just wondered if the distance back home seemed any shorter that night, he surely had plenty to think about in the silence of the night, because in the near future he would have added responsibilities. We had many good times together and as time went we found that our love was becoming greater and we had the desire to be married. Our wedding was decided and we both had been taught that the temple was the place to have our marriage performed by those with the proper authority. On 15 November 1916 Horace Andrew Elison and I were married in the temple in Logan, Utah. He was born in Oakley, Idaho the 13th of February 1895. his father’s name is William Elison and his mother’s name is Margaret Elida Callister. I loved him very much and it was such a wonderful feeling in the temple. We knew we would have each other for eternity. We were enthuised about making a home and planned to have a family. We were married just 24 years to the day after my parents were married and in the same temple. They were with us, Aroet C. Hale and Elizabeth Alfretta Seamons. We all went to Logan on the train.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">The weather was really cold as and we traveled we saw acres and acres of sugar beets frozen in the ground. We all went to Grandpa and Grandma Seamons’ place. The next morning we all went by street car to the temple. It was a lovely day. We came back late in the afternoon and Aunt Jannett, mother’s younger sister had a wedding dinner prepared for us, it was delicious. She had the room and the table all decorated so attractive. Grandpa and Grandma Seamons’ home was where the wedding dinner was held, in Hyde Park, Utah. We went to the temple and Father and Mother had Zenneth Aroet sealed to them. He is my adopted brother, 15 months old at that time. We arrived back home safely, grateful for all the kindness shown to us while in Utah. We rented a little two room house east of the Groveland road on the townsite. There were no clothes closets nor cabinets. We bought a cupboard, had a round table, six chairs, a rocker and a comfortable bed. We had a wood or coal stove and were cozy and warm with the good old cedar wood to burn. There were no out buildings except a shanty at the end of the path. Across the street from us there was an old barn where we kept the horses, also a weiner pig which was given to us. Horace build a pen in the corner of the barn for it. We took real good care of it and it came in handy for our next winters meat. After we got moved in and settled, Horace went out to the lavas to get a load of wood he had sold. He got home late that night and put the horses in the barn and fed them. In the morning when he went out to hitch them up to deliver the wood, one of the horses was dead. We were discouraged as we planned on selling wood that winter for our living. In a few days Horace found work. Our neighbor had a team of horses and had been hauling potatoes, but had gotten blood poison in this hand so he couldn’t work for quite awhile. Horace used his team and worked all winter so we got along fine. We were grateful for the work. In the spring of 1917 we bought another horse, rented a forty acre farm and moved on to it. After we got the crops in, they sold the farm. They paid us for what we had done, and we only lived there three weeks. Then we purchased a two and one-half acre lot on the east side of the townsite in Groveland. Our house consisted of three rooms. There were outbuildings for our animals. Horace turned our team to Mr. Jack Palmer as down payment, then he bought another team and worked for wages that summer. We planted the land into pinto beans, in the fall when they were cut and dried we threshed them out ourselves. We had three hundred pounds of them. My parents gave us a cow, we had plenty of milk and made our own butter. We raised a garden</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">and had plenty of fresh vegetables to eat and can for winter. We were happy here taking care of our place and had plenty of work to do. We didn’t have a well on the lot so had to carry our drinking water from the neighbors. Horace made a sled and we put a barrel on this and carried our water to wash on this, winter and summer. I washed the clothes on a wash board and hung them outside. Horace seen to it that I always had good clothes lines. We had a small lawn and many lilac bushes, also shade threes. We lived just two blocks from my parents so when I had time I helped mother. We did enjoy being close to my family. This summer I had quite a lot of sewing to do so Horace bought an old White treadle sewing machine. He paid ten dollars for it and I used it three years. Then we bought a new Singer. The fall of 1917 we had our food for winter, and wood and some coal to burn for fuel. On the 7th of January our first child was born. A little boy with brown and dark blue eyes, later turned brown. He was so sweet and pleasant, always had a smile. We named him George Andrew and were so thankful for him. Horace worked at odd jobs this winter. In the spring of 1918 we moved out on a dry farm owned by Raymond Hale, my cousin. This was about ten or twelve miles north of Groveland. We farmed 320 acres, had it all planted to various kinds of grain. It was quiet and pleasant out there, in the cool morning air, we could hear the sweet song of the birds. In the evenings we enjoyed the most beautiful sunsets. It gives a satisfied feeling to work the good earth, plant and watch things grow. We did enjoy many happy hours, just the three of us, miles from our nearest neighbors, who were my relatives. We loved our baby, he was such a joy to us. One night he had the ear-ache, I doctored it, walked the floor with him and anything I did didn’t seem to help. So I asked Horace to administer to him, he did and the baby went to sleep and slept the whole night till it was time for us to get up. So grateful for the priesthood and the spirit of the Lord. On Sunday morning, Horace hitched the horse, Duke to the little buggy and we drove in to Sunday School and Sacrament meeting and back to the farm in the evening. When the grain was harvested in the fall we moved back to our little home in the townsite. In September and October there was an epidemic of flu. Our baby George got it and it turned to pneumonia, we did what we could had the Doctor too but I guess he had filled his mission here on this earth, he passed away Oct 16, 1918. We only had him nine months to love and care for. Many many people had the flu and a lot of them passed away. This was a great sorrow for us but we were thankful to have had him for that long. He is a choice spirit and we know we will be ours for eternity. We will always remember how loving and sweet he was. That winter was a very lonely one for us. Our prayers were that we might be blessed with more children. Horace kept busy this winter working for wages. The spring of 1919 we turned our place on a forty acre farm. We moved and plowed and planted part of it into grain and had a few acres of beets. They grew good and the leaves touched across the rows. We could not get water for them, there was plenty of water in the, but the head of the canal was so high they couldn’t get the water out of the river. The grain had been watered once so did harvest some of that, but lost our beet crop, and seven hundred dollars. We made arrangements with the man we got the farm from and got our little place back again. It surely looked good and we were so thankful for it. We lived here and Horace worked for wages many years. He hauled beets and potatoes for farmers in the area. In the winter he hauled beet pulp from the sugar factory to the Bond Brothers farm where they fed it to the cattle. In order to make two trips a day, he would leave home at four o’clock in the morning, drive to the sugar factory, deliver a load at Bonds and be home for dinner by 11 o’clock. Made another trip and was home before night time. Many miles each day with team and wagon, Horace always had a good team and wagon. One summer he worked for James Yancey who was a carpenter and contractor and Horace would dig the basements for the houses he built. After working hours</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Horace would plow gardens for the city people before returning home. This was a good year for, plenty of work and we made enough to pay back the 700 dollars we had borrowed. On Dec. 9, 1919 we were happy to get another baby, a girl, she was born in the same house that George was born in. We named her Reava. My mother and her sister Emma were with me besides Dr. W. W. Beck. Horace was there to see that all went well, just as he was with our first baby. This winter Horace worked on the headgate of the Riverside Canal. He had a large tank on his wagon, he would back down in the river, pump the tank full of water, then take it where they were working, it was used to mix cement. He also hauled gravel for the job. They did this in February so it was completed ready for spring. Horace worked for many farmers this spring and summer. In the summer he planted and cultivated beets and potatoes and in the fall he helped harvest them. There was a beet dump where the starch plant is now. He did this for two years. The evening of June 2 Horace and I went to wedding dinner for Bill and Almanie Botter, we were expecting a baby about now but decided to go anyway. We surely enjoyed the dinner and visiting with all the Uncles, aunts and cousins. Later in the evening I decided we better go home. We had only been home a little while when my pains started so Horace went to get his mother. We had lots of lilacs in front of the house, they in bloom so pretty, so while he was gone I went out and picked a bouquet of flowers, by the light of the moon, it was a beautiful night. I put the lilacs in a vase in my bedroom to enjoy the fragrance. It was a rather long night, but at eight in the morning on 3 June 1922 another girl arrived. We named her Beth and were thankful for another daughter. Reava was excited to have a baby sister. It was pleasant on the acreage and there was plenty of work, besides taking care of the garden and yards. All these years we had no well on the place and had to haul all of our water for our needs. We were both working in church organizations, which we enjoyed very much. We had to have these responsibilities to enrich our lives. I taught a Sunday School class, that was a pleasure. The spring of 1923 we rented a twenty acre farm and moved on it. The house was small but we got along fine. We were milking five or six cows, and when Horace had to see to water early in the morning I would help with the milking. I was willing to do this if I could have the easy ones. We were milking cows and separating the milk and feeding the skim milk to the pigs. We sold the cream and bought groceries. This was a happy summer until we received word of my mother passing away. Father had taken her and Zenneth to Garfield, Utah to stay with my brother Elmer and wife Leone. Father was working in the Magna mills at carpentering. One day after he went to work she took sick. She had already packed a lunch for Elmer as he was to leave for work in a little while. Mother told him that she didn’t feel well so he had her lie down and in just a little while she passed away, on 23 July 1923. That morning Leone had gone in to town to meet Grandma Seamons as she was coming to spend Mothers fiftieth birthday. Mothers birthday was July 26th and when they got back and heard about her it was a great shock to them. After Father had received the word he had to hitch-hike a ride home as he had gone to work with others, He said it seemed like hours before he could get home, he was really stricken with sorrow, as we all were. The body was brought home to Groveland for burial and the funeral and she was buried on her birthday July 26, 1923. We took care of their place this summer, Father was here for a short time and then went to Pocatello for work and stayed with Orvin and Lillie. When our crops were harvested we moved into Fathers home on the townsite. Horace had two brothers living in Aberdeen so we thought we might try it there, so in the spring of 1924 we moved to Aberdeen on a farm and had a good crop, we got lonely for our friends and our family very much. We lived only a half mile from town and church and met a lot of good people. We were expecting a baby and the Doctor who was caring for me was going on vacation when I needed him, so we decided</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">to come back to Groveland so I could have my usual Docter. Horace brought me and the two girls Reava and Beth and we stayed with his folks. We were there for about a week when on the night of July 12, 1924 another girl was born to join our little family. Horace was home and we had no phone to call him, I felt real bad that he was not there to be with me. The girls missed him so much too. This was Friday night and Saturday morning he came, He just had a strong feeling he should come and be with us. We were all happy to see him and we still stayed on for ten days. Then Grandpa Elison took us to the train for home and we arrived home safely. It was so good to be home as a family again. When Horace and I talked about a name for our new daughter he said he had read a book while I was gone and the girl in the book was so kind and her name was Shelda, so we agreed.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">The night Shelda was born seemed a long time for me. I felt quite miserable hours before I said anything to Grandma Elison. Some of her children were there and their families, 23 in all. So I waited until they were all bedded down for the night and then told Grandma I thought we’d better get the Doctor. He came and delivered the baby and he said you could have been through this 2 or 3 hours ago. Well everything was fine and before long I felt fine, and so grateful the baby was here. This fall after we again returned to Groveland. We lived in a large red brick home on the west side of the townsite, we were back in time so Horace could still haul beets for the farmers. We only lived here a couple of months and then moved back into Father’s place and later purchased it. The summer of 1925, Horace did work with his team besides farming. He had a few acres of potatoes on the Wilford Bird place. One Sunday afternoon he rode down to the canal to water his horse, and on the way back it ran with him stumbled and through him off, then fell on him injuring his right hip and shoulder. He was in great pain and unable to walk for two or three weeks and wasn’t able to work for some time. We had to hire someone to irrigate the potatoes and before harvest time he could get around a little better. We got along a little better that winter, but the following spring he couldn’t do hard work so got the job of ditch-rider for the Danskin canal. He would walk from the head to the end of the canal and then I would drive down and get him. We raised a good garden, canned vegetables and fruit and had the bottles filled.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">On November 7, 1926 a son was born to join our happy bunch. He had lots of black hair, when the girls was him they were happy for a brother. They said “Mama, can we really keep him?” I assured them we could and we gave him the name of Rolland Junior. The winter of 1926-27 was a little rough, Horace didn’t have good health, had rheumatism and couldn’t work. We got low on groceries, so I did washings for my sister-in-law and one of our friends. They both had new babies and needed help. I was busy all day by the time I heated water on the wood stove and with the hand washer it took a while, I was thankful I could do it. As the months things were better for us, Horaces health improved and when he was able he went to the lavas for our winters wood and some to sell. We surely enjoyed the cedar wood as it crackled and burned in the old range stove. The heat was the best ever. When he made the trips in December he would always bring a Christmas tree home, it was a delight to all of us. Our little family is still growing, the 15th of December 1928, a girl was born, Light hair and blue eyes, We named her Vonnie Mae. This happening just before Christmas I couldn’t do much about the preparation that had to be done for a special dinner. So Horace and the girls got busy and the day before Christmas Orvin and Lillie came from Pocatello with a box of goodies and something for the children. We really enjoyed the dinner and each other. I told the family I would try and not do that again, so I could</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">help, Well as time on we had many happy hours with our children and our daily activities went about the same working and caring for our family. Also taking care of our church duties, was good to be involved. Winters were full of activities, hauling wood from the lavas, a large pile of it. Then getting it cut up in stove lengths. Well in December another Christmas was near, and on 15th of December 1930, another girl was born and was welcomed by all. She had lots of black hair and we named her Katie Marie. The family all got busy as before and again Orvin and Lillie came and gave of their kindness and happy spirit. So grateful for their help and we surely felt blessed at this time. There was much joy in our family as we worked and played together, we did have some sorrow too.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">During the summer of 1931 Horace did the farm work as well as going to the lavas for wood, we had a large pile of it for our winters use. We decided to have it sawed in pieces so it would be easy to split. So on 5th of December 1931, we had the men move in the equipment to get it done. We hired help but Horace was helping too. They were sawing a large piece of cedar that had knots in it, was rather difficult, they gave a jerk on it and it pulled Horace’s left hand in to the saw. It cut off his thumb and first finger, also cut through the bone of his big finger. This happened about in the middle of the afternoon. I was resting at the time as I didn’t feel well. When I heard the saw stop I had such a terrible feeling come over me, but I didn’t go to see what was wrong, or if they were having trouble. In a few minutes our neighbor, Fred Bergeson came to the door and told me Horace had, had an accident with his hand and one of the men had taken him to the doctor. He did not tell me how bad it was. I was so worried and upset I didn’t know what to do. When the children came home from school they wanted to know what was wrong and when I told them there were more tears shed. The girls went to do the work at the school house as were doing the janitors work at this time. When the Doctor started operating he told one of the fellows to come and get me. I went in and sat there a long time, nervously waiting until I could see him, not knowing yet how bad it was. When the girls told the school what had happened the principal Kenneth Thomas came in to see if he could help. When the surgery was completed, he brought us home. That day had been clear and bright but when we came home that night it was snowing so hard we could hardly see the road. Pearl Williams was the first grade teacher at school, and when we got home she was there and had fed the children their supper and had them all ready for bed. Vonnie Mae, Katie Marie and also Rolland were not in school. Sister Williams was a middle aged woman, so sweet and understanding. We all loved her and were so grateful for her help. Horace was home a week when he got infection in his hand so he had to go to the hospital for another ten days. He laid there with his hand in hot salts packs all that time, he was very ill, couldn’t eat but very little. I went in every day and sometimes he hardly talked at all. Orvin and Lillie came and stayed with us while Horace was in the hospital. They took me in each day, and also took care of the children. When we had to keep fire at nights to have it warm for Horace, Orvin went home one day and came back with a trailer full of coal back of his car. They knew we had plenty of wood, but couldn’t keep an even heat at night. One Thursday night Orvin and Lilie took the children and I in to see him and his hand had to be lanced on the back to release the poison. He was so sick this that he couldn’t talk to us. When we got home before going to bed we all kneeled down and had a special prayer for him. Many prayers had been said each day. Next day was Friday I went in, was with him all day, hardly said a worked. In the evening I asked our Stake President J. Elmer Williams and Uncle Orson Callister to come and administer to him and they did. I knew we would have to exercise much faith. I went home that night very worried, and before retiring prayed again in his behalf.</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">I spent a sleepless night. The next morning when I went in to see him, he was dressed and sitting on the bed. I was so happy to see him so very much better. The first thing he said was “Well, lets go home”. Through the Priesthood and the power of the Lord our prayers were certainly answered. One of our friends came and milked the cows and took milk for pay as he had a little family. Some of the men came and split wood and helped in many ways. Our close neighbor, Sarah Bergeson did our washing a couple of times. One day when I went for the clothes I said “I just don’t know how Horace will be able to work” and she said, “Don’t worry Horace will be able to do everything, this won’t stop him.” The girls did the school work and when the weather got we took over the chores and milking and all. With Rollands help he was only five, Reava, Beth and Shelda got right in and worked. In about six weeks, when his hand was healed, Horace was back helping at the school, shoveling snow and taking care of the furnace. We were thankful to have him back with us again at our work. We did the work at the school till the end of the term 1934. The 3rd of March 1934 we welcomed another son into our family, William Delos, light hair and blue eyes, later turned brown. In the spring of 1935 we decided we needed more room for our growing family, so went to work to remodel our house. We built on a kitchen, a back porch, and one small room to be used in the future for a bathroom. While doing this we moved our kitchen stove out side in the back yard cooked and ate there, also did all of our canning that summer. We moved the beds out in the orchard and that is where they all slept except Delos and myself, outdoor living was great. The old house had been two rooms and a lean-to and we had to raise the roof so it was all off for weeks. We were hoping all the time that we could get the roof on and get it shingled before we got rain. Our relatives came and helped, also Bp. Joseph F. Jensen who had given us many hours of work at that time. They worked real hard and did it in one day. The weather had been beautiful during our building project, but two days after the shingles were on we really got a good rain. This summer Delos was walking around pretty good, getting over the lumber scraps, and one day one of his shoes was missing, we hunted all over but couldn’t find it. I took him to town and got him a new pair of shoes, Well when we cleaned up the pieces we found the shoe. During the time we were building the girls were all taking 4H, making articles that were required; we had one room that wasn’t in the remodeling process so it was really a busy sewing center. So grateful for all their activities, but more grateful when the house was finished and we could move back into it. The summer of 1936 was a busy time full of work and activity. We were expecting another baby so much preparation was in order, with taking care of the garden, berries to pick, and canning to be done. The 12th of August Gloria Kae was born, The 9th child to join our happy home and to bless our home. The children were so happy for another baby, they told all friends and the neighbors about it. She was born at midnight and the next day there were plenty of visitors, 23 in all. The girls were doing 4-H articles this year too so we were real busy, but with the help of their father the baby and I were well taken care of. They did the canning and dried 30 pounds of corn. So thankful for their ability to do what they did. The spring of 1937 Horace rented a 80 acres farm in North Groveland, it was called McDonaldville at the time, we moved there in March. We had a huge garden and a pretty flower garden, which everyone helped to care for and enjoy. Horace planted potatoes, grain, hay and beets. His sister Ada, and husband Herschel Coles lived neighbors to us. The men worked together in the spring planting crops, spreading the fertilizer, and when the crops were ready to harvest they all helped each other, which ever place they were when noon-time came they were served a delicious meal. We were about three miles from church. In the summer each family went by themselves but in the winter time when there was plenty of snow we hitched the team on the bob-sleigh and every one went together. They did</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">this especially on Mutual nights. Horace was president of the Young Mens Mutual and gathered all who had to go and made sure they got home safely. Out there we had a two room school house, two teachers with grades one to eight. The younger children went here and the others went in town by bus to high school. We had our P.T.A. meetings here and a Primary. We enjoyed living on this and enjoyed meeting socially with the neighbors, as well as in our church duties. We lived here four years and then moved back in to our home on the townsite. We had rented it out during this time. We had only been moved back in a few days when our neighbor, Clochey Reynolds came at 4 A.M. and woke us up, and said the school house was on fire. Horace dressed hurriedly and they went to see if they could help, our home was just across the street from the school-house. The children and I stood at the window and watched. There were many tears shed by all of us. It was dear to us, we had done the janitor work there for 7 years. Sweeping floors, washing windows, dusting benches, many waste paper baskets had to be emptied and the furnace to care for. One of the teachers was living in a trailer house close by so Horace got his team and moved it so it wouldn’t burn. The men wanted to move the piano out, but someone said if they did it would cut their insurance so it was left. The children were all taken to Blackfoot for the rest of the school term. When it started again Delos went to school in the old church and Gloria started this year and went to the old Relief Society building. This happened to be the same room that I had started school in. It was the school house in the beginning and after we got a school house built, the back part of it was moved to provide a home for some one and front part was used for Relief Society and Junior Sunday School so it had been there for a long time. Plans were made for new school house and all who were concerned worked really hard. About three months after school started in 1942 they moved into the new building, which was badly needed. It took great effort to get it completed as soon as they did. In January of 1943 I became ill, at times I didn’t feel bad enough to stay in bed but couldn’t do much. This winter Vonnie, Katie, Delos and Gloria all got the chicken pox and were home at the same time. We were all in bed at the same time and would take turns getting up to get drinks for the rest of us. At noon we would get up, have a light lunch and back to bed. It seemed so good when the children felt well enough to be up and around. I went to the docter several and he did not find the trouble until the 3rd of March. He told me I had cancer. Dr. Beck told us to go to Salt Lake City as soon as possible to a cancer specialist, he made an appointment and we left the next morning. Orson and Edna Callister took us to the bus. I was so ill I did not know if I would make the trip or not. When we got there we had to wait for hours before Dr. Leland Cowan could see me. He gave me an x-ray treatment that night. I had a prayer in my heart that he could do something for me. He assured me that I was going to be all right, because we had gotten it in time. I was in the hospital four days with radium treatment. Horace stayed with me all day and at night stayed with my brother Elmer. I was in a ward in the hospital where there were five other patients, so if they needed help Horace assisted them, we did have some laughs even if none of us felt up to par. When we left the hospital we went to Elmers home and the next day Horace came to take care of the children and other things. For awhile I didn’t know how I was going to get along without him. The next day or two I didn’t know if I was even going to get well again, I had to stay in bed about ten days. When I got up to walk I was so weak I could hardly move. Gradually strength came and I did better Shelda came down and stayed two weeks and helped me go to the doctor and back on the street car. I was thankful for her, I had to take an x-ray treatment each day. After two weeks of this the doctor told me I could go home. We came home on the bus and it was so good to be home again, we all had a good cry. The children made a cake that was on the table and it had “Welcome Home Mother” on it. It gave me a really good feeling</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">of love for such a dedicated family. I was still weak and had problems, Shelda quit her job and stayed home two months to take care of things in the home. I had to go back for a check up every six weeks, then every three months, then six months and finally once a year. This went on for years and they never did find any more trouble, we were grateful for this. I felt I was so blessed being permitted to have my health back to help Horace raise our children. While in Salt Lake my thoughts were continually of them and wondered how they were getting along. Gloria, the youngest and was just six. Beth was in California working but Reava was working in Blackfoot so was here to help at night. With the help of everyone I was well taken care of and life was pleasant. It’s so wonderful to be a wife and mother of a precious family. While away the children were all so good to write to me. Each letter was read with joy, and tears. I also received many get-well cards from friends. I was first counselor in the Primary and a few weeks after returning home the president of the Primary, Lavell Bingham, came with all the officers and teachers and presented me with a book, Treasured Memories, I was thankful for them and have enjoyed the book. Grateful to my heavenly father for my many blessings. that through the series of treatments I could be restored to my health again. In December 1944, Rolland enlisted in the navy. It was hard for us to see him go, he seemed so young to go to other parts of the country. We missed his help on the farm, but knew he should serve his share in defending our United States. The winter went well, school, church work and a number of loads of good cedar wood from the lavas for our use. When spring came Horace rented Orson Manwarings farm, so ever one was busy, planting garden, cutting potatoes, also setting out flowers to beautify our yards. Reava was working in Pocatello and we went in town one Saturday to meet her, on our way home we had a car accident. Vonnie was in the back seat and didn’t get hurt very, Reava had cuts on her legs that needed many stitches. My right leg was broken just below the knee and both Reava and I had cuts on our foreheads that required stitches. Reava was employed at Garrett Freightlines but could not go to work for 3 or 4 weeks. I got a cast on my leg and had terrible back pains, it was such a shock to my body. The nurse gave me sleeping pills and I took them longer than I should, Dr. Beck was out of town and when he came back he told me to ease off and take aspirin or anicin but I didn’t. I could not sleep or get any rest and my nerves were so bad that I was real sick. I was so depressed I wouldn’t eat. One morning Dad and Reava came into my room before going to work and Reava said, “Mother it says in your Patriarchal blessing that you could live until you were satisfied with life, you have got to get better to be with your family.” I surely did want to get better to be with my family and Horace for many years. I prayed constantly that I might have my desires granted. That Saturday I did not sleep at all, I had plenty of time to think. The next day we asked the Elders to come after Sacrament meeting. Bp. Joseph Jensen and uncle Orson Callister came and helped Horace administer to me. Two weeks before this the Bishop had asked our family to give the program in Sacrament meeting. I was so sick that Horace stayed with me and the children gave the program. Reava, and Shelda and Lyle talked and the children Vonnie, Katie, Delos and Gloria sang. Rolland was in the navy and Beth in California. Everyone in the ward said it was a really good program and we were so thankful that they would do it. After meeting they came and blessed me. Bishop Jensen gave me such a wonderful blessing. Among other things he said, “Sister Katie we bless you with health and strength, but it is partly up to you, if you have faith enough and desire to get well this will be accomplished.” It impressed me, I thought up to this time I had exercised plenty of faith. It made me think seriously. I had even felt I was a burden to my family as I couldn’t do anything without help. The next morning I asked them to take me out to the couch in the living room. This cheered me up and a few days later they got a wheel chair for me to get around in. This way I could get</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">outside a little and see the pretty flowers we had planted in the spring. This wreck happened in June and we had a difficult summer but I was grateful for my blessings of health and strength which returned to me. During harvest time that fall Gloria was home with me and helped me prepare dinners for the men. I was on crutches by then and I would set the table putting the salt and pepper shakers and silverware in my apron pockets to get the table set. Rolland came home on leave and spent a few days with us.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">In March of 1946 we sold our home and small acreage on the town site and bought a 50 acre farm down by the river, south and west of Groveland. We felt reluctant to leave this place, we had lived here a good many years. Five of our children were born here. We were close to school and church. After we got settled in our new home we were happy and contented. It was pleasant to look out and see Horace and the boys out working on the farm instead of off on some rented farm. This place needed a lot of work done on it to make it look like home. We planted a new lawn and trees and flowers, berry bushes and plants. Had a good garden, but the house was small, so in the fall we dug a basement back of the house, and built 2 bedrooms and a bath. Also had a back porch with the steps leading to the basement where we had room for storage. During the winter Horace had a operation so we didn’t get the project finished until the next spring. We were grateful for more room. The fall of 1946 Katie Marie had the misfortune of getting the end of one of her fingers taken, while working on the potatoe combine. We felt bad about this but she got along fine. In June 1947 Reava left for a mission to the Eastern states. Bp. Golden Hale came over and talked it over with us so we told the Bishop we would support her if she wanted to go. While in the mission field we enjoyed her letters and spiritual experiences and were blessed. She returned in March of 1949. During the time we lived on this farm we had many good times and different experiences. One winter the snow was so high that the school buses couldn’t get around and the kids got to stay home for a few days. The milk trucks weren’t able to make their routes, so Horace and Delos took the team and sleigh and started out to pick up the milk. The drifts were four and five feet high and they were really cold when they returned.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">While we lived here the Groveland people decided to build a new church and Horace was chosen to work on the committee to help decide on the plans for it. They made many trips to Salt Lake City to meet with the Authorities before settling on the plans. In 1950 we sold this farm and moved to the old Atterbury place on the Groveland road across from Fred and Delores Manwaring. Horace spent most of his time working on the church and Delos run the farm. We had many times of happiness here with loved ones coming to see us. Also had Youth activities in our home which we enjoyed. I was president of the Young Ladies Mutual. There were many parties and dances to plan for as well as our meetings, all very pleasant experiences. Soon we felt we needed more land so moved to North Groveland on a 40 acre farm that had been owned by Doris Herbst. As in other places the house had to be remodeled. We built a new bedroom on the east end of the house and put big windows in the living and had it carpeted. Also built on a back with a more convenient way to get to the one room storage area in the basement. Horace and Delos farmed this place and rented another 40 acres, milked cows and raised pigs. We were here two years and in May of 1954 Delos went on a mission to the North Western states. After he left Gloria helped Dad on the farm and milked cows. We both did what we could to save hiring help. That fall Gloria went to college at Ricks, Rexburg Idaho. Dad and I were pretty lonely for a few weeks. Daytime while we were busy wasn’t so bad, but when evening came it was quiet and lonely. So thankful though for all our children, those who had married and</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">making homes of their own all who are excepting their different responsibilities in life. Dad and I got along fine during the winter but in June Dad got pneumonia. He had the hay cut and baled and some of the men of the ward came and hauled and stacked it for us. And the Relief Society sisters served them dinner. So thankful for their help. Horace and I had built pig pens early in the spring and in May I got sick so we both were feeling rather at times. Gloria was at the hospital in Idaho Falls, training to be a nurse. While there she had her tonsils removed, she came home the 22nd of August to recuperate and this was the day we received word that Katie’s husband Marlow had been killed in a plane accident in Germany. Katie was in Germany with Marlow and had two small children, we felt so helpless being so far away from them. She brought the children on the plane and we met her in Pocatello on the 25th. It was good to see them and have them back home, but was sorrowful. By now I had felt a little better but with all the excitement I wasn’t so good. I was going to sleep with Katie this night, but after I had got to bed I got so sick I had to get up. About 11 o’clock Beth and her friend Margurite came and they stayed up with me until about 3, then went to bed. It was chilly then so I got in bed with Horace, when I told him how I felt he got up and called the doctor. He came out and said he thought I had a bowel obstruction, but he said to come to the hospital at 8 the next morning. He decided I had appenticitis so as soon as they could get into the operating I was take to surgery. My appendix was about ready to burst and I was so thankful they found it in time. This was one time I was glad to get to the hospital. I got along real well, also thankful that Katie and the children had a safe flight. Although the days that followed were lonely, with our prayers and many blessings from our heavenly father we did enjoy brighter days. Delos expressed in his letters from the mission field that he would come home to help, but we didn’t want that. Delos returned home in May 1956, was good to have him around to be with our family again. That summer many of his friends came from the mission field, some to go through the temple, we enjoyed all of them. In March of 1957 we dug a basement to build a new home near the older one. Dad started working at the state hospital then and Delos took over the farm. We worked on the house early hours before Horace went to work and after he came home at night. We all worked on it and in August moved into it. This was a smaller house than the old one but cozy and comfortable.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">It never did seem like home though because none of the children had lived there with us as a family. We seeded the new lawn and planted trees and shrubs and planted flowers. Also had a good garden and I cared for the place except for cutting the lawn. I enjoyed doing it. Horace had Saturdays off so I tried to arrange my work so we could do things together that day. One winter while he worked there to use my time to good advantage I made five quilt tops and three afagans. I used up my pieces I had saved for years. It really was fun doing this and I gave some of them to the children, either a quilt top or an afaghan. Doing this I didn’t get so lonely all day, of course I saw Delos and Judy every day as they lived in the old house. The other children came quite often and spent some time with us. In the summer Reava and Wilf came for their vacation and helped Horace and Delos put in the cement sidewalks and steps, surely appreciated them.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">We lived in this house for 4 years and then traded it a three hundred acre farm in Tabor. This was 1964 and Horace retired from the state hospital. Delos, Judy and Robyn moved to Tabor and we moved back into the old home. Horace wanted to help on the farm so Delos had a trailer moved on the farm and we lived there that summer and came in on weekends to do our church</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">duties. The next summer we live in home and just went out and helped when we could, as Horace enjoyed the farm and spent many happy days there.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">In the late summer of 1962 an opportunity came to us that we had never dreamed would happen. On Sunday our Bishop Rulon Callister called us in his office and ask us how we would like to go on a six month mission. We had mixed emotions and told him to let us think about it a day or two. We wanted to talk to our family, as we approached each they thought it would be a blessing for all of us. So we reported to the Bishop that we would go and started making praparations. We decided the first thing we would be to get a physical examination to see if we were in a good condition to answer this call. If we weren’t we wouldn’t have to see about the other requirements. Well, we passed all right so got all the shots we needed. This took a few weeks. We had to buy new clothes and sew some of them, so we were busy. We didn’t want to tell anyone we were going until our call and it was hard to keep the secret we were so excited about our good news. In September we received a call from President David O. McKay to the New England mission. What a thrill. We had our testimonial on October 28th. Our children were all there except Beth, in California. Surely had a good program. We left home on Saturday Nov 3rd. Delos and Judy with Robyn and Melanie took us to Utah to Reava and Wilfs home. We were there over Sunday and entered the mission home at 6 o’clock on Monday morning. The four of them took us to the home, goodbyes are always difficult, but we love them so much and we felt their love on this occasion. The history of my mission will be on other pages. In May of 1963 we returned from our mission just in time for our oldest grand-daughter to be married. Marsha and Spence were married on June 7th. It was good to see all the children again. The summer days were filled with canning gardening and helping on the farm. In the early fall Bro. and Sister Burrage visited our home. They drove from Athol, Mass. To get their sealing in the Idaho Falls temple and be with us. We went with them for a couple days and helped them do this for both their families and parents. They stayed with us 10 days and it was so good to have them in our home and enjoy their sweet spirit. Thankful we met them in the mission field, and they were able to come and see us.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Dec 6, 1964 we went in our car with Marvin and Leone to Hemet, California, to spend a few months where it was warmer. The weather was good here when we left, so was good traveling. We stopped at Spanish Fork to see Katie and Neal and family, they were there on a labor mission. We stayed with them a day or so and then visited with Horaces sister Ada in Payson. When we left it was rather overcast and soon it began to snow. We got to St. George early in the evening, found a place to stay over night. After we went to bed Horace and I decided we would get up early the next morning and go to the temple. The president met us at the door and wanted to know where we lived and our church duties. He asked Horace to talk in the meeting. It was very nice and we enjoyed the peaceful feeling. We went back to the motel and after our noon meal went on our journey. When arriving in California we met four families of Horaces nieces and nephews. We found a pleasant apartment, were there 2 or 3 days and then found a more comfortable one so we moved. We went to all our church meetings and drove around to see everything that was interesting. We wanted to go to the Los Angeles temple but didn’t want to drive in the traffic so after work one night LaMar took us, Leone stayed at home as she was in a wheel chair due to a stroke. It was 94 miles and a long drive but we enjoyed it. The temple there is beautiful, so thankful to LaMar. One day we drove to Tijuana, Mexico, it was so different and interesting. The first of February we left Hemet and headed for St. George. We stopped in Las</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> </span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Vegas and stayed a couple of nights with another niece Betty and Ted Hone. They were happy to see us and took us places to see that were interesting. We appreciated their hospitality. We arrived in St. George and found a apartment with enough room and we could do our own cooking. We were there 16 days and spent many of them in the temple. One day when in the temple we saw relatives and also the Oliver Ostergars, they are uncle and aunt of Judys. The weather here was mild and we took many walks, some in the light sprinkling rain but it was pleasant and invigorating. On Feb 17th a beautiful morning we left there for home. We stayed at Herschal and Ada’s the first night and then stayed a couple days with Katie and Neal in Spanish Fork. It was pleasant there and spent happy hours with them. We then stayed in Salt Lake with Reava and Wilf for a few days and enjoyed going to church with them. One more stop at Rollands and Leahs where our visit with them and the children was pleasant. We arrived home the first week in March and it was good to be home and see all our children here. The winter days of 1964 was cold and we had three or four feet of snow. Horace and Delos were feeding cattle and one time broke the sleigh trying to get through and had to make repairs. At one time it was so bad we didn’t have any church. Still we would all gather together and enjoy the day quilting. Also celebrated birthdays, that was special too for us as a family. On the 7th Of July we left for Utah for Sister Urban, a lady from our mission field. Lex went with us and we stayed with Rolland and Leah that night. Reava and Wilf were on vacation so we went to Elder Whipples home where sister Urban was. Good to see Elder Whipple again, also Elder Cundick who had come there to see us. After visiting awhile with we left and drove to Rolland and Leahs for awhile and then went to Logan, where we stayed with my brother, Ferrin and Elaine. We did arrive home the next day about 1:30. Don and Gloria came to get Lex and visited awhile, also Delos and Judy. On July 10th we went to the Idaho Falls temple where sister did the sealings for her parents and had her husband sealed to her, also one daughter. We went to Linda Elison and Max Collards wedding, so sister Urban got to see a temple marriage. We went to there reception and she thought it was all very nice, so different from those outside our church. She met more of our children and thought they were really special. We surely enjoyed Lex on this trip and had such a good visit on the way home. Had such a pleasant time with sister Urban, took her to church with us and she bore such a good testimony to our people. On July 18th Reava and Wilf and children came so after dinner Dad, Reava, Marcee, Judy, Andrew and I took Sister Urban to Idaho Falls to meet the plane, it was difficult to bid her goodbye. She is a lovely person and we enjoyed her so much. This summer was filled with activity. I was Gay Note leader in the Primary. I enjoyed preparing the lessons and planning parties and camp-outs, it was a pleasant experience, with such lovely girls to teach. Horace worked at the auction every Friday so we found plenty to do. The children came often with their families to see us and we spent many happy hours with them. In the late fall 1965 Horace’s brother-in-law Rastus Chapman who lives in Logan, wanted us to come to Logan, so I could do the cooking and Dad could help him sell his Christmas trees. Aunt Eva had passed away in March and he needed help. We prepared to go and Delos and Judy drove to Logan with us after Thanksgiving, and then went on to see Katie and Neal and children at Vernal, Utah. We enjoyed our stay there except it was so cold and foggy. One Sunday we went to their stake conference in the old historic tabernacle, it was so interesting. On the same day in the afternoon we went to the University center to hear Truman Madsen speak on the Book of Morman. He was our mission president so it was good to see him and his family again. Also got to see Elder Olson and his wife, he was one of the elders who met us at Boston when we arrived in the mission. We came home from Logan on the 14th of December to get ready for Christmas. He paid us well and I</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> had enough money to get a new coat, and what Horace got it all helped out. The winter of 1965 was filled with church duties, I was on the stake board in Relief Society. Dad took me to the different wards when I had to make my visits. We had to take inventory at the stake store-house so Horace and I went in one afternoon and helped with this. It was an interesting experience. At this time the sisters were asked to make an article to add to the supply.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">The Sunday morning of March 27, 1966 Dad went to Priesthood meeting, I went to so as to be there for Sunday School. While I sat in the foyer President Willard Wray came and talked to me and said he wanted to talk to us when Horace was available. When he came out of the meeting we all went to the Bishops office. He asked us how we were feeling and how our health was in general. After giving him our answers he told us we had been called as temple officiators in the Idaho Falls temple. We were so surprised and felt very humble, even shed a few tears, so emotional, but grateful to receive this calling. He asked us to report to the temple after April conference. They wanted us to spend 2 days a week in service there. We did go to conference. We went 2 days a week for 2 weeks and studied hard. When our good supervisors who trained us thought we were ready we were set apart for the work. We accomplished this in 4 days study at the temple, of course this was for ordinance work. Horace later studied other parts which he took on the cast. I did other duties also. We were set apart n 27th of April 1966. We were real nervous for awhile and then relaxed and enjoyed the work very much. We had many wonderful spiritual experiences. I had the priveledge of taking the children to the sealing room to meet their parents. It brought tears to our eyes to see those little tots dressed in white at the alter. I even cared for a three month old baby while her mother went through a session to fill her requirements to become a golden gleaner. We worked with many wonderful and dedicated people. We left home in the winter time before day light, the roads were slick and had to drive very slow. But our prayers were answered and we always arrived there safely. I also helped the brides, such sweet lovely young ladies. Sometimes our children would come on our day and we enjoyed them. One time Horace birthday came on that, Katie, Delos and Judy came and went through a session and then we ate dinner together. It was a pleasant day. I really felt good when I could take part in a session and I was proud of Dad when he was on the cast. He always did so well and looked so nice in his white suit. We served 8 ½ years and were released in Sept 1974. We are so grateful for having this wonderful blessing.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">In August of 1968 Dad had heart problems and that fall he had a siege of pneumonia again, Delos came in and took us to see the Doctor and he said Dad had double pneumonia and put him in the hospital. For 2 or 3 days the doctor didn’t give us much encouragement. He was in the hospital for 10 days and during most of that time he didn’t know much that was going on. Through many prayers and administerations he gained strength. The winters after this I had heart problems so days that Horace went to the temple, Shelda or Vonnie or Gloria took turns staying with me. So thankful for them. We were both so happy when we could both go back to the temple again. In 1970 we moved back to Groveland townsite in a house south of the Groveland church, an older home but comfortable. We sold our home in North Groveland and were glad to be close to church when the roads were slick. Here we have a nice garden spot and some pasture. It was difficult to change wards form the 1st to the 2nd Groveland ward. It was different but in time we felt at home. We had a lot of repairs to make on the house and out-buildings and have changed many things to our liking. We both spend many happy hours in the garden and flower beds. We keep busy in our yard and with church responsibilities. We enjoy</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> our neighbors and friends, but especially are happy when our children come to visit us. They are such a blessing to us. Also the grand and great-grandchildren. We really enjoy going to visit all of them and help out when need be.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">1975 was a eventful year for our family. Horace had been sick for awhile and it was necessary for him to have a operation. We went to specialist in Pocatello and he had tests and finally they did prostrate gland surgery on Aug 12th. Don and Gloria, Delos and Judy and Lyle and Shelda all helped take me back and forth and stay with Dad. Also Katie came and took her turn. He was delirious for a week and needed much care. After a week he was much better so Delos left on a camp trip with the Explorer boys. He was just gone a couple of days when on Thursday evening Judy and the children were in a really bad car accident. Judy suffered a broken neck, Aaron and Jared had severe cuts, Melanie an injured neck. Joseph had a slight cut on his head and Joseph came out without a scratch. Robyn was home painting the house and Andrew was with Delos. The ambulance took them to the hospital and two sheriffs deputies went for Delos. They arrived there in the middle of the night and got him out of bed and they had to ride down in the dark. Delos said that was really a rough and strenuous ride. Brothers, Nixon, Stucki, and Rhead met them as they came out of the mountains and they got to the hospital about 6 A.M. I had stayed in Pocatello with Lucy, Orvins wife, and so Shelda called me about 9 oclock, she was afraid I might have seen about the accident on the news, but I hadn’t. I was very upset and did not sleep much that night. The next morning Shelda came for me and took me to the hospital to see Dad. He was nervous and upset and didn’t know why and we couldn’t tell him about the accident. He kept saying “Mother get those children out of the car or they will get hurt.” When the accident happened the electric wires did fall down over the car but the pole was broken and so the power triggered off. Dad was nervous all the while we were there. So when I got home I called Golden and asked him to get Orson and administer to Dad. They took their wives and went down and visited awhile and Golden stayed all night with him, cause he was so bad. On our way home Shelda took me to the hospital to see Judy and the children. She was in intensive care and the children all in one room. They all looked so miserable, Aaron had a blood vessel over his right temple that was severed and it took 32 stitches to repair. We went from one bed to another to see how they were and I felt so sorry for them. The next morning Judy and Delos went by ambulance to Pocatello where she was put in traction for 7 weeks. One night Shelda stayed with me at home. We had a good visit and got up early and picked beans, which she took home to can, we also picked apricots, having to climb the tables and ladder to get the high ones. Vonnie came from Hagerman the next day and took me to see Dad. We stayed all day and then Lyle and Shelda stayed all that night with him. On Sunday Vonnie and I went again, also Reava, Wilf, Lauree and Perry and Rolland and Leah. All day Sunday Horace was delirious, he told us it was his time to go. In the early evening all the children were there and he made comments about each one of them. Beth wasn’t there but had planned to be. She left Califnoria on Saturday to come and see Dad, after leaving she became real sick, they stopped in Reno and went to a doctor. He couldn’t tell what was the matter and told them, Ruth, her friend was with her, to go back to Vallejo, where her doctor was. It was a long way to travel, Ruth driving and going as fast as would permit, they reached the hospital a doctor was notified. On Sunday afternoon at 3 Ruth called and told us Beth had an operation and her appendix had ruptured and she was very ill. We were very upset and worried, we expected her on Saturday and did not know what happened until Ruth called Sunday. That night I asked Wilf to give Dad a blessing, our sons and son-in laws assisting. Then after that for them to find a vacant room and for them to</span><span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);"> have prayer for Dad, Beth and Judy, all in different hospitals and very much in need of our faith and prayers. I stayed with Dad while they did this, so glad for the children and that they were there to give me strength. Rolland stayed that night with and when we went to the hospital the next morning to see him, he knew where he was and realized his operation was all over. We had not told him about Beth and Judy, as he was too sick, now he asked me why they didn’t come. I said perhaps they will come in awhile. Dad improved slowly but could talk and was rational. Wilf and Reava were at the hospital with him on Wednesday, also Delos and they told him about Judy and the children and Beth. He said he knew something was wrong and he had a good cry. He gained strength and they said he could come home on Friday. So Wilf and Perry and I went after him but he had a very bad night so they wouldn’t release him. Wilf came back home and got Reava and the three of us were there all day. The next morning we all went to see him and the folks left for home back to Oregon that day. Monday morning Gloria and I went for him and he was able to come home. We were so happy to be back and Dad had to stay in bed quite a few more days, as I had been with him 15 days in the hospital I had to get some rest. It was so unusual for all of these events to happen within 6 days time. Beth got infection and poison so it took awhile for her to get back to normal. Judy had a really long siege before she was able to be home again. Many of our families have had accidents, sorrows and unhappy times, the Lord has been mindful of their needs and they have been blessed.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">1976- -4th of June Delos and Judy took Dad and I to Salt Lake to be at the wedding of Lauree and Neal. We enjoyed the returning that night. The 5th was such a beautiful, bright morning, everyone seemed happy. At 11o clock Gloria called and ask if we knew the Teton dam had broken and we hadn’t had the radio or t.v. on so we didn’t know. When we realized that Katie and Neil was in danger, we tried to call but no answer. Later got the report that they were safe up on the Rexburg hill. Katie and Neil and Lyle and Shelda had the terrible experience during this ordeal. Took many hours of scrubbing and the willingness of many hands to get everything repaired and livable again. Those of our family who couldn’t help physically helped financially, they were concerned. We were thankful for our families, it was a special blessing, each time a special spirit came to join our family. Blessings for babies, baptisms and confirmations all were special. We have rejoiced with them in all of their accomplishments, in school and church. It has been a wonderful experience to help them prepare for the sacred event of marriage. We are happy at these occasions. Reava married Wilford Smith Stevenson 22nd of September 1949 in the temple at Salt Lake City, Utah. Beth married Haven J. Stringham at our home 25th of June 1942. She later divorced. Shelda married Lyle E. Belnap 15th of November 1944 in the temple at Logan, Utah. Rolland J. married Leah Williams 20th of June 1947 in the temple at Idaho Falls, Idaho. Vonnie Mae married Merthan Glenn Ellis 10th September 1946 in the temple at Idaho Falls, Idaho. Katie Marie married Marlow D. Gardner, 1st of July 1949 in the temple at Idaho Falls. Marlow was killed in Germany in a plane crash while in the service of his country in August 1955. Katie married Robert Neal Baird 7th of November 1957, in the Idaho Falls temple. William Delos and Judy Ellen Ostergar were married 5th of June 1957 in the Idaho Falls Temple. Gloria Kae and Don Carol Carter were married 2nd of December 1955 in the Idaho Falls Temple.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">When I think of what I could say about our children, I have a long list that would describe all of them, and all are worthy of these blessings. They are blessed with gifts and talents. Trustworthiness, honesty, dependability, Love for the gospel is part of all their lives, they are all</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">diligent and except responsibility. Willing at all times to serve others, show their love and concern for others and their families. All enjoy music and singing and have the ability to sound out a happy and cheerful note, share and enjoy it with others. All of them are ambitious and not afraid to work. All keep their homes neat and clean, also their yards and surroundings in order. This can’t be done without a desire for a well cared for home, and many hours of hard labor. Happy families are those who work and pray together. The gift of creating, arts, crafts, cooking, sewing have brought happiness to our families. Sharing one with another has been felt through out the years. I appreciate their ability as parents to do things for themselves and teach their children to work. Pres. Kimball says work, work, we are all blessed by having work. We feel better by keeping busy with something constructive and worthwhile. All are for education to keep our minds active and alert. Faithfulness is a quality felt by all, we could not accomplish our hearts desire without faith. Each one is blessed with a sense of humor, which cheers one and makes for a pleasant atmosphere among family and friends. A pleasing personality you will find when you get acquainted with our children, grand children, and great grand children. So very thankful for the companions too, of our children. We do appreciate their love, concern and thoughtfulness. We are so grateful and proud of our posterity. Beth does not have children, but she does have a family who love her and would do anything for her happiness. The times she has been in the hospital very ill, she has prayed and had lots of faith. She has many abilities and talents. The doctor told her if she had not of had faith, a good attitude, and plenty of determination she would never have lived. The elders were also there. She has a friend, Ruth Moore, living with her that has been very concerned on these occasions. She did all she could for Beths comfort and welfare, she is a true friend. We love all of you very much, and pray the Lord will bless you with love, understanding, good health and the necessities of life. May you all be prayerful, live close to the Lord, keep the commandments and always have a desire to do good. I have a strong testimony of the gospel, know it is true and recognize our many blessings as a family. Dad and I have had a good happy life together. He has so much faith and determination to go forth and perform all of his responsibilities as a husband, father and church member. He has had the ability to solve many problems through out our married life. He does so many things for my happiness and welfare, so capable in his decisions. I love him very much. I’ll have to mention our wonderful times we have at our Christmas, and other get-togethers. We have had so many pleasant occasions, our anniversaries when you children have made parties for us, also the times we went to the temple and went to eat out. So enjoyable, many thanks to all of you. I hope I will along with father add more years of history to these, so it is to be continued.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Now for my church callings, duties activities or whatever. My church duties have many and I am so grateful for having had the opportunity to give of my time to serve others. While doing so, building my character and adding to my testimony of the gospel and of the Lords work which is to be done. At the age of 14 I was secretary of the primary for 2 years, at the same time I taught the younger Religion class which had just been organized in our ward. Then I taught Primary for two years, this was before my marriage. In 1917-18 I taught Social Science lesson in Relief Society and again in 1947-48. I taught a Bee Hive class and again in 1926-30 I was secretary of the Primary. In 1931-1932 was leader for the Junior girls in M.I.A. In 1935 I was sustained as 1st counselor in the Primary. Served here for 10 years. They were happy ones. Putting on operettas and programs with children was so much fun. We lived 2 blocks from the church so walked home. While we lived in North Groveland I was chorister, also taught the trail builder class. I was in the Primary for 25 years. In 1921-22 I taught Sunday School. I was</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">nursery leader and then took the kindergarten children, I served here for 17 years. I served as 2nd counselor in the Relief Society, then 1st counselor for 2 or 3 yrs, had to quit as my health was not too good at that time. In 1946 I was sustained as 2nd counselor in the M.I.A. then President in 1947-50. M.I.A. Maid leader from 1950-52. Ward Era Director 1955-56. In July 1956 Horace and I were sustained as Special Interest Leaders. Served here for 3 years and 8 months. Was president of the P.T.A. for one year. Have been captain of the D.U.P. four years, and chorister 10 years, and am still serving in this capacity. Thealogy leader in the stake Relief Society 1964-65. In April 1966 father and I were called to officiate in the Idaho Falls Temple. We performed this service for 8 ½ years. Were released in September 1974. It was a great opportunity for us to help and be a part of this important work. Should have mentioned our mission. We served in the New England States Mission from October 1962 till May 1963. This was a glorious experience, to receive a letter from the President of our church, David O. McKay. I was librarian for the Relief Society for 4 years. We mounted many pictures and prepared visual aids. At the present time I am giving the Visiting Teachers message in Relief Society, going Home Teaching with my husband. We are also the ward examiners for the Family Group Sheets. I have been a Visiting teacher for 61 years. I have enjoyed every one of my callings. I want to thank my husband and all of my children for helping me all these years to fulfill my duties.</span> <span style="color: rgb(0, 0, 0);">Typed and copied off for the Elison Family Reunion July 1979 by Shelda E. Belnap</span></a><br /><br /><div style="text-align: center; font-weight: bold;">The Visit of the Angels<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">The Logan Temple, The First 100 Years by Nolan P. Olsen, p. 173</span><br /><br /></div>John Farnham Boynton was one of the original 12 apostles of latter days. At Nauvoo, Joseph Smith had preached the doctrine of plural wives, and had told John that it was the will of the Lord that he take another wife. He talked it over with his spouse, and they decided they didn't want another wife. The Prophet reminded Brother Boynton three or four times of his marriage responsibilities, which went unheeded. Because of this and other matters, John was excommunicated from the church.<br />He returned to his home state of Massachusetts to live, but at Nauvoo he had caught the spirit of genealogy and temple work. He never lost his testimony of the gospel and was a Mormon at heart all his life. He eventually had three wives, but only one at a time.<br />In the 1870's John went to work to compile a history and genealogy of the early Boynton families of America. In one of his letters he said: "I am in correspondence with more than eleven hundred descendants of William and John Boynton who located in Rowley, Massachusetts; I have issued 2200 circulars and distributed 1700 newspapers; I have traveled over 6000 miles examining libraries, local histories, deeds, probate and county records, and archives of states and national departments."<br />Olive Boynton, a sister to John F., had married Jonathan Harriman Hale, Bishop of the ninth ward at Nauvoo. The Hale family headed west with the pioneers, where the parents died at Winter Quarters. The four sons and a daughter arrived in Utah September 24, 1848, and settled at Grantsville in 1854.<br />As John F. compiled his thousands of names in family order, he sent copies to his nephews in Utah, knowing they would soon have a temple, and could do the temple work for his families.<br />In April 1888, the Hales moved to Cache Valley, bringing their voluminous genealogical records with them, and began an extensive temple activity. At this time they arranged with Samuel Roskelley to prepare the sheets for temple work. He kept names in the temple continuously from then until about 1903. That fall his health began to fail, his eye sight was poor, and he decided to give up all his record work. He brought the records to Sacrament Meeting one night and gave them to Alma H. Hale, and told him it would be necessary to get some one else to take over the work.<br />Jonathan H. Hale wrote: "During the following week, father was very depressed and worried all the time, and was hardly able to work or eat. He could not decide what to do, for neither he nor any of the Hale family knew how to proceed with the work. A great deal of information had been gathered and the family felt a great responsibility to complete the work. The whole family made it a matter of prayer for the week. The next Sunday at meeting, Brother Roskelley came to father and said:<br />'Bring the records back to me. I have to finish them. Friday evening as I was returning home form the temple, near Hyde Park, a messenger on a white horse appeared by the side of my buggy and said he wanted me to finish the Hale record. He assured me that the work was done<br />right and that it was all being accepted. He said thousands of the Hale family were anxious that the work go on. I explained that I was too busy to do any more record work, and that my eye sight and health would not permit it. Then the messenger made me this promise, that if I would continue, the Lord would bless me with health and strength, my eye sight would be good, and the way would be opened so I would have the necessary time to do the work. He stayed by my side until I finally promised to do it, and then he blessed me and disappeared.'<br />"When Brother Roskelley described his messenger to father, he answered, 'Why that was my own father, Jonathan Harriman Hale, the first of the Hale's to join the church in 1834. He died in 1847 at Winter Quarters."<br />When Brother Roskelley finally finished the record he said that the greatest load he ever carried was lifted off his shoulders. He had made a promise to a heavenly being and couldn't rest until the work was completed. He went home that very night and took off his glasses and never wore then again in his life. He enjoyed much better health and found more time for the work than he had hoped for.<br />The Hale family had a week-long reunion in the temple about 1905, when they completed the last baptism and endowment, and then on Friday afternoon the sealing was done for the 4000 family members. As President Merrill neared Smithfield that night on his way to Richmond, he turned to tell the temple good-bye, as was his custom, and his heart about thumped out of his body. He could see the temple was on fire, but as he looked at it for a few minutes he was satisfied that there were no red flames licking upwards. The whole temple was filled with light, and the outside of the building shone with a pale pink glow. All the people in the neighborhood gathered to watch the phenomena and said they heard a heavenly choir sing for nearly two hours. Everyone marveled at the sight, for there were no electric lights or other means of lighting the building until 10 years later in 1915. The same thing happened the following night, too, with all the rooms and the building lighted, and the heavenly choir singing.<br />President Merrill knew that we had had a very heavenly manifestation. When he reported the incident to President Wilford Woodruff, the president asked what special work had been done in the temple. He was told of the unusual activity of the Hale family and how they had accomplished so much in such a little time. President Woodruff said the Hale and Boynton families had been permitted to come from the Other Side, to sing and rejoice and celebrate their deliverance in the Logan Temple.Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-16532554604806608852010-12-16T06:02:00.000-08:002010-12-16T06:16:37.383-08:00Line of Grandma Ellen Clark<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Daniel Clark </span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Great Great Grandfather to Vonnie Elison Ellis</span><br /></div>Birth Date: 25 Oct 1815 Birth Place: Colchester, Essex, England Parents: William and Catherine Nichols Clark Death Date: 28 Aug 1864 Death Place: Near Alda, Hall, Nebraska Spouse: Elizabeth Gower Marriage Date: 27 Oct 1839 Marriage Place: St. Mary Magdalen Parish, Colchester, Essex, England Spouse's Parents: William and Elizabeth Nunn Gower Spouse's Birth Date: 20 Feb 1819 Spouse's Birth Place: Little Badadow, Essex, England Spouse's Death Date: 28 Oct 1882 Spouse's Death Place: Richville, Morgan, Utah Died while crossing the plains with the William Hyde Co. 1864 . Daniel 's father died when he was two years old and his mother died when he was six. His maternal grandmother raised him and his brother William . Their father was a shoemaker whose father and grandfather were also shoemakers, thus with Daniel it made four generations of shoe makers. Daniel loved music and developed his talents at every opportunity. He learned to play the concertina, the fife, and several other instruments. He had a good voice and loved to sing. In 1851 , young missionary Charles Penrose entered their lives and Daniel and Elizabeth were converted. They became very active in the Colchester branch of the Church. This brought on much persecution by former friends and acquaintances, even affecting his business. The children were no longer allowed to attend school but were taught at home. They finally left in the middle of the night and went to live with Elizabeth 's parents. They determined to go to America . They sent the three oldest girls first and then saved money to take the rest of them. They finally were able to leave England in 1864 . The voyage was extremely difficult. By the time they got to Wyoming , cholera was raging in the companies and Daniel was not immune. He became a victim by the Platte River near Grand Island and was buried there. Children: Elizabeth Frances , b. 17 Sep 1840 , Colchester, Essex, England . Md. 7 Jun 1862 , Caleb Ebenezer Crouch (Div). D. 25 Jun 1872 , Ogden, Utah . Sarah Annie , b, 27 Mar 1842 , Colchester, England . Md. 24 Dec 1861 , Grantsville, Utah . D. 7 Sep 1918 , Logan, Utah . Rebecca Angelina , b. 13 Mar 1844 , Colchester, England . Md. 22 Nov 1861 , Thomas John Stayner . D. 27 Aug 1917 , Bountiful, Utah . Daniel , b. 13 Jul 1846 , Colchester, England . D. Nov 1846 . Ellen Victoria , b. 6 Jan 1848 , Colchesteer, England . Md. 19 Aug 1865 , Alma Helaman Hale . D. 8 Mar 1940 , Groveland, Idaho William Gower , b. 26 Mar 1850 , Colchester, England . D. 26 Apr 1850 . Catherine , b. 7 Sep 1851 , Colchester, England . Md. 21 Dec 1868 , David Coolbear . D. 12 Jun 1922 , Morgan, Utah . Arthur Benjamin , b. 22 Mar 1854 , Barking, Essex, England . Md. 7 Dec 1874 , Helen Margaret Ross . D. 26 Jul 1917 , Blackfoot, Idaho . Rosa Emeline , b. 14 Jun 1857 , Barking, England . Md. 22 Feb 1875 , George Hammond . D. 18 Jan 1941 , Grantsville, Utah . Frederick William , b. 19 Dec 1859 , Barking, England . Md. 25 Jun 1885 , Emma Sophia Robinson . D. 21 Aug 1949 , Richville, Utah . Janet Ralph<br />Conquerors of the West<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Life History of Ellen Victoria Clark Hale</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Ellen is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great grandmother<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Married to Alma Helman Hale</span><br /><a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQoeR3DzksI/AAAAAAAABTo/0mAaBFkPyWA/s1600/Ellen%2BVictoria%2BClark--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 170px; height: 237px;" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQoeR3DzksI/AAAAAAAABTo/0mAaBFkPyWA/s320/Ellen%2BVictoria%2BClark--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551282782874079938" border="0" /></a><br />In Essex, England, there is a little village called Colchester, where lived a boy by the name of Daniel Clark. His parents died when he was very young; his father when he was two years of age and his mother when he was six years. After their death Daniel and his brother, William, who was only eleven months older then he, went to live with their mother's parents, Nichols by name. They were taught trades of shoe-making and carpentering—Daniel became the shoemaker.<br /></div>When Daniel became a man he married Elizabeth Gower, of Baddon, England. They made their home in Colchester where they lived very simply and appreciated the Father's blessings to his people here on this earth. Five daughters and four sons came to this humble home to brighten it and make it lovely with their laughter. For all these babies, each one in his turn, a mission was planned, a mission which would take each one into a different path, give each one a different view of life and each a different understanding of life's mission here on earth.<br />The first daughter came to them about 1840 and was given the name of her mother, Elizabeth F. then Sarah A. was born about 1842. Rebecca A, the third was born about 1844. The first son, who was to carry his father's name Daniel, born about 1846. But his mission was not planned to be fulfilled on this earth, he had a greater one to fulfill on the other side and so he died at the age of ten months. Then came the one whom this history is written, Ellen Victoria Clark born the 6th day of January 1848. Named for the Queen of a great empire, she likewise had a great mission to fulfill. Little did this tiny babe know that hardships, sorrows, and joys she would be called to endure while fulfilling her life's mission; where it would take her and greatly she would be blessed.<br />While still in Colchester, another son named William was born, about 1850. He also had a great mission to fulfill on the other side, and so at the age of four weeks, he left this life to join his brother. In 1852 another daughter, Katherine, was born.<br />In 1852, when Ellen was four years old, three men came to Colchester and made themselves known as Elders Charles W. Penrose, Thomas St. Alner, and Henery Herriman. They said they were missionaries for the church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints sent into the world to preach the Gospel to all the people of the Earth. These three missionaries aroused great feelings among the People of Colchester, many turned against them but through tireless efforts they won the and confidence of the people and converted a great many Saints, among them Daniel Clark, his wife and children. Also his wife's father and mother. The three Elders were invited to the<br />Clark home and the members of the family listened to the greatest sermons and stories they had ever yet heard. Elder Penrose took the little ones upon his knees, telling them stories from the Bible and explaining the pictures to them. It was thus that Ellen learned her first Sunday School lessons--the lessons that brought the fulness of the Gospel to her. It was the love of this religion which developed in her heart and guided her in all her work and helped her to endure many hardships which later found her.<br />Because her parents belonged to the so-called Mormon church, Ellen was not allowed to attend school when she became six years of age. But because she could not go to school did not stop her from studying. By looking at the pictures in the Bible and remembering the stories Elder Penrose taught her she finally was able to spell out the words, then a sentence, a verse, and then a chapter of the Old Testament. She read the story in it, finally reading the whole book. A copy of the Old Testament could always be found in her apron pocket, even while at work. Later in years she read Doctor Books, from which she obtained a great knowledge of diseases, their cause and the treatment or cure. She also read books on nursing which became of great value to her later.<br />In 1854, at the age of six years, her family moved to Barking, England. Two sons were born at this place, Arthur Benjamin, 1855 and Fredrick, 1862, and one daughter, Rose Emeline, 1856.<br />In Barking at the age of eight, Ellen helped in a Bakery shop, later working out to care for children and do small chores. At the age of eleven she worked in an Inn in Relford, not far from Barking, where she was first a nurse maid and then later did part of the housework. She stayed in this place for three years and ten months, then went to London where she worked in a large four story house doing general housework for nearly two years.<br />At the end that time they made arrangements for the family to join a company of Saints who were leaving England for Utah. At 11 o'clock on May 1st, in 1864, a beautiful spring night, the family embarked in the sailing ship called Husdon, where they found themselves with 1100 people, a great part of them on their way to Utah. Some of them never realized their hopes of reaching that state; some found sorrow by losing loved ones with the black measles, and they were buried at sea; while others found great joy through meeting people of the church and songs were sung. This was the happy lot of Ellen and the family… escaping all thought of serious sickness or sorrow. Thus after seven weeks of sea life they landed at the Customs House in New York.<br />The Civil War was being fought at that time, and emigrants, not wishing to find themselves in the hands of the soldiers, went up the Hudson River on a flat boat into Canada, then down to Chicago, Illinois, and took a train from there to the Missouri River. Their camp grounds of one night was used for a battleground the next morning.<br />They camped on the Missouri River for two weeks, preparing for the journey across the plains, making wagon covers and tents. The water was very bad and caused many to be sick. The first night in camp, Ellen's father was called as guard. The cold dampness from the Missouri River caused a sickness which confined him to bed.<br />A company was organized with William Hyde as Captain. They were met by a group of wagons with teams, sent by the Church in Salt Lake City to get freight for the stores. After all the<br />preparations were made the Company started. The wagons were loaded to the top of the double beds with merchandise, leaving only room for the families under the bows. Thus they traveled for weeks. Her father being ill, Ellen, at the age of 16 took his place, driving the team by day and sleeping on a sheepskin under the wagon at night. She walked the thousand miles across the plains, and rode on the tongue of the wagon across streams. After 26 days they landed at the first crossing of the Platt River in Nebraska.<br />The next morning at 8 o'clock her father died from cholera fever, contracted on the Missouri River. While the men dug his grave at the side of the trail and dedicated it, the women wrapped his body in quilts to prepare it for burial. No songs were sung, and without a stone to mark his grave, he was laid away. Brush was scattered over the top to hide it from the Indians, and at 9 o’clock the remainder of the company moved on leaving the grave in the hands of the Father who watches over all, even those in the seas and the plains. Ellen had her first taste of real sorrow here and she was taken from the grave of her father whom she loved as a companion and a guide.<br />And so the company moved on; traveling for many weary months over the hot, sandy deserts, watching for the great Rocky Mountains to come into view—the mountains which marked the place they would call home.<br />Many strange sights they passed, and awful ones--places where massacres had taken place and little mounds of earth left to tell the story--burial grounds of the pioneers before them. They found log cabins demolished where the pioneers were driven out. The skulls of animals killed to feed the Indians of pioneers before them.<br />Only once was the Company with which Ellen traveled molested by the Indians. Seventy-five of them came to their camp near the Black Hills but their cries were quieted by giving them salt pork.<br />They experienced hunger, cold, heat, sorrow, and gladness. It was a dreary journey, for they could not sing around the campfire at night, play games or do much cooking for fear of Indians. They trudged beside the wagons from the break of day until late at night. Surely when moving they could sing "Come, Come Ye Saints” for even though they were on their way to Zion to live among the Saints they needed encouragement to endure the hardships that were heaped upon them. Fourteen of their company died while crossing the plains. Ellen's shoes were completely worn out and became necessary to wear her father's large ones the rest of the journey.<br />One morning the great Rocky Mountains came into view and there was great rejoicing among the company of Saints, for they could see the landmarks of Zion. The mountains grew and each morning they would measure the distance until at last in October of 1864, they landed in Salt Lake City. Upon arriving in Salt Lake, Ellen went immediately to Grantsville, about fifty miles south-west, to live with her married sister Sarah. Her mother had the dropsy while crossing the plains and was still ill upon reaching Salt Lake. She stayed with another sister who had made her home in the city. There she met a man by the name of Wood, whom she later married, going with him to Morgan to live.<br />Rose, Ellen's youngest sister, married George W. Hammond of Grantsville. Her brother Arthur, married Helen Ross, Mary Rasmussen, Marinda Griffiths, and Ethel Shirley. He died in 1917 through injuries received by his car going over an enbankment on "Concord Dugway" on the South Fork of Snake River. Her brother Fred, married Emma Robinson and made Morgan his home. Kate married David Coolbear, Sarah married Alma Helaman Hale. Rebecca married Tom Stainer; Elizabeth married Caleb Ebenezer Crouch and lived in Morgan. Ellen lived with Sarah from October 1864 until August 1865. During that time she joined the L.D.S. Tabernacle Choir which was instructed by Brother George Careless, practicing in a cellar by the light of a lamp. In 1865 she married her sister's husband Alma H. Hale. Some months later, when her husband was called to perform a mission in the Eastern States, he gave her a home of her own in Grantsville, where she lived for 22 years. Besides singing in the choir, she also found a part of her mission in life-caring for the sick, acting as doctor and nurse. Helping mothers with babies was the task she found her greatest joy in doing. She put into practice the lessons she had learned from the doctor, books she had read, and she loved nothing better then to watch the cure of the patients she nursed. Many loved her for her tireless efforts and unerring hand.<br />In 1887 she moved to Gentile Valley with her family where she was called to work as president of the Primary, in which capacity she held for twelve years.<br />At first she had a two room log house, then the boys built a five room house. Many Saints gathered here for Sunday dinner, to visit and enjoy the wonderful spirit there. Many outings such as the 24th of July celebrations were held in the canyon not far from their home.<br />During these years in Gentile Valley she spent most of her time caring for the sick, going to Soda Springs (27 miles away) and down to Treasureton and Mink Creek (about 20 miles away). The valley was narrow, being about four miles wide. She would be gone several weeks at a time, waiting on mothers and bringing babies into the world--about 80 babies.<br />Her home was always open to friends, a favorite meeting place. She found time to attend and help with church social, quilting bees and rag bees. She carried on her work of nursing, watching children recover from long illnesses, caring for mothers and babies, fighting to keep life in their little bodies. She would work tirelessly for hours to finally see them open their eyes or drop into healthy sleep. Can a greater mission than this be fulfilled? Being of such great service to others? Yes, it was decreed in Heaven that we would be placed here on this earth to multiply and replenish it. And this, her greatest mission, she has worthily fulfilled. Six sons and two daughters she raised to manhood and womanhood. She worked for them, loved them and cared for them, prayed for them, and sung to them. Always ready to heed their call. Slow to anger and quick to see their wants and needs. She has made them God-fearing and taught them to love all mankind. She has made them worthy citizens of this nation and God's Kingdom.<br />Three years after her marriage her first baby was Edgar, by name, in 1868; then in 1869, Aroet Clinton; Arthur in 1871, Franklin George in 1874, Alvin Wilford in 1879; and Eugene Clark in 1886; two daughters, one Rose, born in 1876, died at the age of twenty years; and then Zina Emeline, born in 1888. Four of these sons grew to manhood and married while in Gentile Valley. Edgar married Emma Seamons; Aroet married Elizabeth Seamons; and later after her death Martha Olson; Franklin married Cora Hammond; Arthur, married Alice Jacobson.<br />In 1907 Ellen and her three remaining children moved to Groveland, three miles northwest of Blackfoot, Idaho, where she carried on her loved work of nursing, especially for her children and grandchildren. Alvin married Julia, Eugene married Sylvia Jensen, and Zina married Melvin Barrus.<br />Every year on Christmas day her sons, daughters and grandchildren gathered at her home to see "Santa Claus". Her home was always open to them or any one outside of the family. They were always greeted with the same glad smile and welcome hand. Her flower garden, in which she took great pride and where she spent many hours until 1924. When she moved to Logan with her son Alvin, where she lived enjoying her books and visiting with her family. She always read many books, we remember that she was still reading novels, love stories, etc. at the age of 80 without glasses. While in Logan she helped out many times by doing dishes, cooking, ironing, folding office towels and etc.<br />In 1936 she came to Groveland where she spent the summer. Late in May 1938 she returned to Logan where she spent the remaining one year and 10 months of her life.<br />She died at the age of 92 in March, 1940 after an illness of about three weeks, which was caused by a stroke. Her many friends gathered here to pay their last respects to her and a beautiful service was rendered. She was buried in the Groveland Cemetery on March 11, 1940. In 1932 her grandchildren numbered 52 and her great grandchildren 54. Has anyone fulfilled life's mission more completely? Can anyone meet his or her maker and have Him say, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant," as well as she? No sweeter grace or nobler character could be found in anyone than in her.Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8521004261935320282.post-80967068944856429642010-12-14T12:29:00.000-08:002010-12-16T11:13:37.577-08:00Carson, Griffeth, Seamons Lines<div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">William Carson</span><span style="font-style: italic;"> </span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><em>b 1745 d 1824<br />William is married to Ruth Sherman<br />William is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great great great great grandfather</em><br /></div><br /><div>Of Scotch-Irish ancestry, his grandfather, William Carson, emigrated from the north of Ireland in time to take up arms in the cause of American independence. He fought under General Washington at the battle of Long Island, and served as a regular throughout the war. William H. inherited the characteristics of his patriotic, liberty-loving grandfather.<br /><span style="font-weight: bold;"></span></div><br /><div align="center"><span style="font-weight: bold;">George Carson</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">George Carson is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great great great grandfather<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;">George is married to Ann Hough<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Father: William Carson Mother: Ruth Sherman</span><br /></div><br /><div> </div><a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQfoqzh1gZI/AAAAAAAABSw/CFi1mCmDeas/s1600/George%2BCarson--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="text-align: center; margin: 0px auto 10px; width: 150px; display: block; height: 214px; cursor: pointer;" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5550660887841702290" alt="" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQfoqzh1gZI/AAAAAAAABSw/CFi1mCmDeas/s320/George%2BCarson--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" border="0" /></a><br />George Carson was born on July 17, 1794, the youngest son of William Carson and Ruth Sherman, in Mifflin County, Pennsylvania. George married Ann Hough and they had eight children. George and Ann's family had six boys and two girls. The first three were born in Wayne, Mifflin Co., Penn. : William in 1818, John in 1819, and Jonathan in 1820. Their fourth child, and our ancestor, Elizabeth was also born in Mifflin County in 1822. Then they moved and had twins George and David born in Greene, Wayne Co., Ohio, in 1827, where their son Washington was also born on Apr. 18, 1830.<br />George and his family were converted to Mormonism through the preaching of Elders David Whitmer and Harry Whitlock at Sugar Creek, Worcester County, Ohio. They joined the saints and moved to Independence, Missouri, where their youngest child Mary Ann was born on March 16, 1833. They were expelled with the other Mormons by mob violence from Jackson County, Missouri. For the next five years lived in Clay County, then making their home for a brief period in Caldwell County. Whence they were driven with their people and went to Adams County, Illinois. In 1851 George migrated with the Mormons to Salt Lake City, Utah, where he died that year on Dec. 20, 1851.<br />The following account of some of his children was written by David H. Carson of Lehi, Utah, a great-grandson:<br />"It was in the spring of 1851 that George Carson and his family set out for Utah. In the family group were their children William Carson and family, John and family, Elizabeth and her husband Patison D. Griffith and family, the twins David and George, Washington, Mary Ann and her husband Thomas Bradford Ewings, who were married May 19, 1851.<br />"At Winter Quarters they were out fitted with the usual stock of supplies for the trip across the plains. The Mormon Emigrant Train in which they traveled was under the direction of Captain Harry Walton. There were sixty wagons in the train. William Huff Carson was the Captain of ten wagons. The journey was long but pleasant. Two deaths occurred on the way. Those were Mother Thompson and Miss Kingsley. She was killed by jumping from a runaway wagon. Then the oxen could smell the blood of slain buffalo they would get mad and this caused a stampede. William's team was the only one that did not run away. He controlled his oxen by means of rope line which he had just put on them.<br />"The George Carson family arrived in Salt Lake Valley the latter part of September 1851. They went directly to Little Cottonwood. On December 14, 1851 George passed away and was buried in little Cotton Wood. William's wife died July 7, 1854 leaving a family of five, the youngest was William Harrison Carson, who was born in a covered wagon at Loop Fork Nebraska. The stop over for the child was just one half day. Quoting from William Harrison in 1933 he said : “Sula Goddard lived with us and before Mother died she asked Sula if she would care for us five children. She did and about a year later married father (William Huff).”<br />"In 1855 the five Carson brothers, along with William Beardshall, John Clegg, Amos Fielding settled at Fairfield, Utah, and others came later. They established themselves a fort which they erected as a protection against the Indians. The fort was four rods square and was built in 1856-1857. In1856 Indian trouble started. On the 21st of February, 1856 George Jr. was fatally wounded by Indians on the south side of town. After the skirmish the Indians went over toward Utah Lake byway of Soldier Pass. On February 22, they met and killed Washington Carson and Henry Moran, who were caring for some cattle near the lake. On that same day George died, making three deaths by the Tintic Indians. The Indians headed for the Tintic District and were never over taken.<br />"I (David) do not personally remember anything about the Carson brothers who were killed by Indians except what was told me in later years by my father, William F. Carson and my grandfather John Carson and Uncle William Huff Carson. I assume they worked hard as they could the next two years trying to raise things to eat. Improve their farms, build homes, and keep from being killed by the Indians was their challenge.<br />"In the summer of 1858 twenty-five hundred men of the United States Army moved through Salt Lake City. President Brigham Young had the promise from General Albert Sidney Johnston that the army would not camp nearer than forty miles of Salt Lake City. Camping first near the mouth of West Canyon (the north end of Cedar Valley). After discovering that the water in the creek dried up late in summer they moved on down to Fairfield and camped south of the creek running from the Fairfield Spring. This creek became the dividing line between the military and civilian population which soon after that time numbered about seven thousand. As soon as the army was settled they named the army camp Camp Floyd in honor of the Secretary of War.<br />The Pony Express: "On April 7, 1880 there was great excitement. It was a horse-man riding on the run. In his saddle were two pouches. The first mail from California by Pony Express. At Fort Floyd a fresh horse was waiting and the mail was transferred and the rider quickly disappeared in the direction of Salt Lake City. A few hours later another rider coming from the opposite direction passed through with mail on his way to Sacramento, California. These trips made exciting days for the camp.<br />The Civil War: "The Civil War broke out and as suddenly as the camp sprung to life, it began to vanish. Wagons were again loaded and the soldiers prepared to move. There were many supplies to be sold. Buyers came from Salt Lake and other Utah towns for the sale. It had been reported that about four million dollars worth of goods were sold for a hundred thousand dollars. The commissary building erected in 1858 was sold to a local farmer Mr. William Beardshaw. Part of it still stands across from the John Carson Hotel." (End of quote from David Carson.)<br /><br /><br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">HISTORY OF ANN HOUGH</span><br /></div><br /><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Story found on find-a grave.com, George Carson Memorial<br />Biography of Ann Hough, taken from the Lemmon Family History,<br /><span style="font-style: italic;">as recorded by Hortence Hovey.</span><br /><span style="font-style: italic;">Ann Hough is a great great great grandmother to Vonnie Elison Ellis Ann Hough is married to George Carson</span><a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQfp1xy7x8I/AAAAAAAABS4/gaPfWwC_D8w/s1600/Ann%2BHough%2Bby%2BHortence%2BHovey--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp"><img style="text-align: center; margin: 0px auto 10px; width: 172px; display: block; height: 226px; cursor: pointer;" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5550662175866734530" alt="" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQfp1xy7x8I/AAAAAAAABS4/gaPfWwC_D8w/s320/Ann%2BHough%2Bby%2BHortence%2BHovey--Vonnie.pdf%2B-%2BAdobe%2BReader.bmp" border="0" /></a><br /></div>Ann Hough, was born June 27, 1794 in Milford, Tuscarora Valley, Mifflin, Pennsylvania. From information on the endowment house record, created by Ann herself, on March 29, 1862, she recorded that her parents names were Jonathan and Ann Hough. The Hough families that were the ancestors of Ann Hough originated in Hough, Wilmslow Parish, Cheshire, England. It is believed that John Hough was married to Hannah about 1680 in England, in near Cheshire. Their first son, John Hough II, was born about 1682. On or about September 4, 1683, the family of three boarded the ‘Friendship' in Liverpool and arrived at the Delaware River on November 21, 1683. John and his family were Quakers, and undoubtedly came to Pennsylvania to escape the persecution in England, and to take advantage of the hospitality of William Penn. John Hough II married Eleanor Sands, daughter of Stephen Sands, in 1714. John Hough the 3rd married Hannah Townsend, daughter of their neighbor, Stephen, in 1742. They had four children: John, born about 1740; Mary, born about 1743; Eleanor, born about 1745 and Jonathan*, born 1747 (father of Ann). Jonathan Hough was married about 1769 to Elizabeth Pugh, daughter of David and Sarah (Morgan) Pugh, Welsh Quakers of New Britain Township. Jonathan's first wife, Elizabeth, died of the flu in August 1777. About 1778, Jonathan married Ann Barton, apparently also of New Britain Township.<br />Mifflin county was formed in 1789, and Jonathan was listed in the 1790 and 1800 censuses in Milford Township. Ann, and Elizabeth Hough, the twin daughters of Jonathan, were born in 1794. Some time prior to 1808, Jonathan moved his family to Derry Township, Mifflin County, as he is listed as a "supervisor" of the Township in that year. This was the same township in which most of William Carson's children were living. About 1817, George Carson and Ann Hough were married, probably in Mifflin County. George was Presbyterian; Ann was Quaker they were parents of eight children, six boys and two girls: William Huff Carson, born 8 Jan 1818, John Carson, born 13 Nov 1819,<br />Jonathan, about 1820, Elizabeth, 7 July 1822, George, 2 Oct 1827, David, 2 Oct 1827, Washington, 18 April 1830 and Mary Ann, 16 Mar 1833. In the middle of June, 1831, George and Ann, on leaving church services one Sunday afternoon, saw two men teaching under a tree. They listened and found they were two Mormon Missionaries, David Whitmer and Harvey Whitlock. They had been commanded to travel to Missouri, preaching along the way. Ann joined the Mormon church that same month; George joined late it in August, 1831. Joseph Smith dedicated the temple site in Independence, Missouri, and designated the surrounding area as Zion. He called all the Saints to gather to Zion, instructing those returning to Ohio to inform all Saints they contacted of the call to Zion. In 1832 George and Ann, along with David and Elizabeth Frampton, respond to the call, and traveled some 900 miles, probably mostly by flat boat down the Ohio River, then up the Mississippi River to St. Louis and the Missouri River to Independence. The first week of November, 1833, mobs attacked the Mormons, forcing them to flee to Jackson County. It was very cold; the ground was frozen and it was raining. The Carsons' and Framptons' fled into the nearby woods. The women tied the tops of some bushes together and spread blankets over them. The children huddled under the blankets all through the night while Ann and Elizabeth stood watch. Ann was holding 7 month old Mary Ann and Elizabeth held three year old Elizabeth Ann. The men stayed near the edge of the woods and watched their houses. They returned the next morning to retrieve what possessions they could, and headed for the river bottoms. "The shore of the Missouri River began to be lined on both sides of the ferry with men, women and children, goods, wagons, boxes, provisions, etc., while the ferry was constantly employed hundreds of people were seen in every direction. Some in tents and some in the open air around their fires, while the rain descended in torrents. Husbands were inquiring for their wives, wives for their husbands; parents for their children, and children for their parents." On November 13, 1833, "About two o'clock on the morning of the 13th, we were called by the signs in the heavens. We arose, and to our great astonishment all the firmament seemed enveloped in splendid fireworks, as if every star in the broad expanse had been hurled from its course, and spent lawless through the wilds of ether. Thousands of bright meteors were shooting through space in every direction, with long trains of light following in their course. This lasted for several hours, and was only closed by the dawn of the rising sun." Elizabeth Carson later described this phenomenon: "As flakes of fire, falling like flakes of snow in a snowstorm, remaining light until a few feet from the ground."<br />In August 1836, Far West was founded; John Whitmer and W.W. Phelps selected the site. During the fall of 1836 to spring, 1838, the growth of Far West was rapid, reaching a population of 5,000 by 1838. The Carsons', Framptons', and Egberts' all located in Far<br />West. There were as many as 15,000 Mormons in the northern counties of Missouri. On March 14, 1838, Joseph Smith arrived at Far West from Kirtland to direct the affairs of the church. In April, 1838 Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer were excommunicated from the church. This was probably a very trying time for the Carsons', as David Whitmer was one of the missionaries that converted them. In addition, John Whitmer, W. W. Phelps, Lyman Johnson, John Boynton, and William McClellan were excommunicated, comprising the presidency of the church in Missouri, and four of the twelve apostles. In 1843, the Carsons' apparently kept their farm in Adams County, but moved their family and some of their possessions to the Nauvoo area for protection from the mobs. On June 27, 1844, Joseph and Hyrum Smith were killed by a mob at the Carthage Jail. David Carson recalls that the Carson brothers got on their horses and rode to Carthage after the bodies had been removed. They saw the blood on the floor, the bullet hole through the door, and the raised window through which Joseph fell. In the summer of 1845, the Carsons' were "sharing the fortunes of the saints and doing their share on the temple and other public works, and in making preparation for the move to the Rocky Mountains that had been decided on as a new gathering place." The summer of 1846, the Carson family left from Nauvoo, returned to Adams County to gather their belongings, and started their journey through Iowa. In November, 1846, between five and six hundred saints gathered at Garden Grove, about 170 miles west of Nauvoo. This camp was the first stopping place of the first group of saints, most of whom had moved further west. As the Carsons' did not have the provisions required by Brigham Young to continue the journey, they were forced to remain in Garden Grove. On May 17, 1851, the Garden Grove company left for the Salt Lake Valley. In the company were the Carsons', Egberts', Ewings', and Griffiths'. They procured the service of Harry Walton at Council Bluffs, Iowa. William Huff Carson was a captain of ten, comprising the Carson family. There were 60 wagons in the company. William Huff Carson had two yoke of oxen and two yoke of cows; he traded the cows for oxen en route. Patison Griffith had two wagons. One drawn by oxen, one by cows. They used the cows for fresh milk. On September 24, 1851, the company arrived in Salt Lake Valley. The Carsons' moved to South Cottonwood, about 10 miles south of the city, where the pioneers had made preparations for the Garden Grove Company. On November 9, 1851, George Carson and Ann Carson were re-baptized at South Cottonwood. On February 1, 1869, Ann Hough Carson died at the home of her daughter, Elizabeth Griffith, in Hyde Park, Cache County, Utah, as the result of ruptured blood vessel caused by coughing. She was 74 years old at the time of her death, and was buried in the Hyde Park Cemetery. This history was rewritten by Margaret G. Dallof 2 Nov 1982 of Murray, Utah.<br /><br /><br /><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;"><br />George and Ann Carson are the parents of Elizabeth Carson. Elizabeth Married Patison Delos Griffith, and they are the parents of Louisa Emily Griffeth Seamons<br /></div><br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><br /><span style="font-weight: bold;">Life History of Louisa Emily Griffeth Seamons</span><br /></div><br /><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Louisa is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great grandmother<br /><span style="font-style: italic;">Louisa is married to Samuel Seamons</span></div><br /><br /><div style="text-align: center;">Patison Delos Griffith and Elizabeth Carson were married on the 26th of April, 1846 and in the spring of 1851 started the trek across the plains when they arrived at Green River, Wyoming. They made camp for the night; supper over, they cleared off the brush of a spot of ground and prepared to dance. My father being a violinist did the playing. When word was brought to him that his wife was sick, he got the best help obtainable and I was born that of September 19, 1851. Next morning they rounded up the oxen and was again on their way reaching Salt Lake Valley in five days and settled on what was then known as Big Cottonwood.<br />When I was three months old my parents moved to Camp Floyd in Cedar Valley. It is a small valley about 40 miles west of Lehi, covered with sage brush, low hills covered with cedars where they got their wood. There was a large spring near by. We settled on the north side of it while Johnson's Army were on the south side. It was used for irrigation and culinary purposes. We lived in a fort because the Indians were so bad. Two of my Mother's brothers were killed in fighting these Indians. I well remember how a little boy followed the men out of the fort when they went to look for the horses. The men failed to notice he was along and did not bring him back with them. When they went to look for him he could not be found. The next day an old squaw came in to camp with the little boy's toes strung on a string around her neck displaying his fate very vividly.<br />Two of my sisters were born at this fort. They were Lovina and Marinda. When I was seven or eight years of age, we moved to Lehi and while there my sister, Urmina was born. Andrew and Phoebe were born before leaving Nauvoo. In the spring of 1860 when I was nine years old, we in company with William Hyde and others moved to Cache Valley and settled in what is now known as Hyde Park. It was named after William Hyde who later became the bishop of the ward. We lived in a wagon until the men got out logs from the canyon and built our homes. While moving to make our new home, we would milk our cows and put the milk in the churn and when we camped for the night we would have some nice fresh butter. There wasn't many young folks and amusements were very few. We would have a dance on holidays and once in awhile a show. Some of my childhood playmates were Phoebe Gibson, Ellen and Vira Hyde, Issac Jim and Appy Woolf. I had very little education just limited lessons of reading and writing and some arithmetic. Mrs. Slight was my first teacher.<br />I well remember when I was fourteen years old, I helped spin yarn for a quilt. We took wool from the sheep's back, washed and carded it into roll, spun it into yarn and wove it into cloth. We wore socks and hose made from this wool. Mother would also make blankets from it. We colored it with dyes we made ourselves, from madder red, Indigo blue and coperous. I made my own lye burning greasewood and using the ashes. These ashes were placed in a leach or barrel on top of straw and covered with water. This mixture set aside and then the water was drained off and boiled down till it was strong enough to eat a feather. Then using butter for grease this made a very good soap. We also used this lye for softening the water to do the family washing. Our lights were made of a piece of cotton cloth put through a large button, tying it at the center and twisting it. This was placed in a plate of grease and burned slowly for a long time. This was called a bitch. The candles were quite an improvement over this. We made our own candles too. The molds were made of tin and fastened together, holding from four to twelve candles. The<br />wicks were placed in the center of these molds, tied at the bottom and top. The melted tallow was poured in to the molds and let set. When cold, they were placed in warm water and the candles removed. Later we had coal-oil lamps.<br />When I was seventeen I joined the choir; it was the largest organization in the ward at that time. It was there that I met Samuel Seamons, who later became my husband. My courting days were going to church and choir practice. These meetings were held in a log cabin at first and later in a rock church which still stands but is used as an inter urban station. On the 25th of April 1870, I was married to Samuel Seasons in the Salt Lake City Endowment House. We made our first home in Hyde Park. Our first home consisted of one room. My cupboard was a soap box and all the utensils we had was a strainer and a biscuit cutter. I used some of his Mother's until we could get some of our own. We were blessed with nine children, five girls and four boys. They were Emma, Elizabeth, Mary Emily, Samuel, Elva, William, Wilford, Janette, and Ivan. Mary Emily at the age of 19 months, pulled a cup of hot tea off the stove scalding her. This caused her death two weeks later.<br />Hyde Park was one of the wards that lived the United Order, where the people turned over all they had to the Bishop. A foreman was placed over the districts and provisions and other things were distributed to the people as they needed it and all faired alike.<br />My reading has been mostly church works and publications. I have always lived on the same lot since I was married. I was a Relief Society teacher for 39 years, being 17 years old when I joined this organization. I was also a member of the choir for 4O years. My husband was leader of this choir for many years. He was also a minute man in times of trouble with the Indians. We did a great deal of temple work. My husband died November 26th 1917. Since that time I have spent most of my time with my daughters Elizabeth until her death in July 1923 and Emma Hale of Pocatello and Janette Merrill of Smithfield. Later years of my life I have had poor health. The best trip of my life was In July 1931. Calvin Hale, my grandson and his parents, Edgar and Emma and I took a trip to two reunions. We first went to the Griffith reunion at Dayton, Idaho. We had a large crowd and a good time. My brother, Andrew, and sisters Angie and Ella were there. The next day we went to Lehi and the following day to Saratoga Springs near Lehi to the Carson reunion. Here we met some of our relatives that I hadn't seen for 70 years. It was a glorious meeting. We surely enjoyed ourselves. The next day we went out to Fairfield to my cousin Charley Carson’s place. We went over the historic places which included Johnson's Army cemetery. The government had placed a fence around it and erected a monument with a plaque giving names of soldiers buried there. We visited the graves of my two uncles who were killed by Indians. We also visited the spot where one was killed. We saw where the gate of the old fort once stood and took pictures of all of the historic places. Going on to Provo we saw the Mental Hospital. We then went on up to Provo Canyon to Bridalvale Falls through the aspen groves. Then we went down to Spanish Fork canyon to Mutualdell, a resort, where reunions and excursions are held. Visiting Grantsville, Edgar's home town, we came on to Salt Lake and witnessed one of the biggest parades ever held there.<br />On Sept 19th 1942 a open house was held in her honor being her 90th birthday. Lu Ru Hale made her a huge birthday cake. She spent her remaining days in her old home in Hyde Park with her son, William. She passed away at the age of 91 years on April 15, 1943 at Hyde Park, Utah.<br /><br /></div><br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History of Samuel Seamons</span><br /></div><br /><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Samuel is married to Louisa Emily Griffeth<br /><span style="font-style: italic;">Samuel is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great grandfather</span></div><a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQpkPeS1nXI/AAAAAAAABU4/CKtEqfe26oo/s1600/Hale.png"><img style="display: block; margin: 0px auto 10px; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 140px; height: 320px;" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQpkPeS1nXI/AAAAAAAABU4/CKtEqfe26oo/s320/Hale.png" alt="" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5551359707680447858" border="0" /></a><br /><a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_TaB6nA4lJLs/TQoTr48lYXI/AAAAAAAABTg/auyQTOGAWGg/s1600/Samuel.png"><br /></a><br /><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;"></div>On June 7th, 1845, Samuel Seamons was born to Henry and Mary King Seamons, at Allsaints, Suffolk, England. When Samuel was just a boy the family was converted to the gospel of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints and they left England for America to be with the saints.<br /><p>His father, Henry died at Omaha, Nebraska, January 14, 1860. His mother, Mary continued across the plains with her family of six girls and two boys. (Mary, Rachel, Henry, Lucy, Jemima, Lydia, Eliza, and Samuel). Records show that Samuel’s brother Henry, was part of the Franklin Brown Independent Company, which arrived in Salt Lake City September 4, 1860, but they do not show if Samuel was a part of this company.<br />Samuel was a short, stocky built man, about 5 feet, 7 inches tall, and probably weighed about 160 pounds. He was a jolly man with a happy-go-lucky disposition, and reports indicate that he always tried to do as he should. He had thick hair and bushy eyebrows and wore a moustache.<br />In 1864 he assisted in bringing immigrants from the Missouri River to Utah. He hauled rock used in the construction of the Salt Lake Temple. Later, he and his mother and sisters came to Cache Valley and settled in Hyde Park. His brother Henry stayed at Rockport, Summitt Co.<br />On April 25, Samuel married Louisa E. Griffiths in the Salt Lake Endowment House, in the year of 1870. She was the daughter of Pattison D. and Elizabeth Carson Griffiths. At that time he was 24 years old and she was 18.<br />Their first child, a girl, Emma, was born April 18, 1871. Another daughter, Elizabeth A., was born July 26, 1872.<br />Then fulfilling a commandment from the Prophet of the Lord to engage in plural marriage, and on the advice of their Bishop, Robert Daines, he and Sarah Hurren were married on May 25, 1875, in the Salt Lake endowment House. He was then 29 years and 11 months old, and she was 21. Sarah was the daughter of James and Eliza Reeder Hurren.<br />Louisa’s third child, and girl, was born that fall on October 15, 1875. Sarah’s first child, and the first son of the family, Henry Hurren, was born September 15 1876.<br />The first home that can be remembered for Louisa was located on Center Street across from the present Post Office. The address now would be about 94 West Center, on the south side of the street. Sarah first lived in a little log house in the north east part of town; the address would have been about 187 East 100 North, on the north side of the street. There were two lots located here. The log home was located in the east lot and Sarah raised alfalfa in the west lot. Water had to be carried 1 ½ blocks to this home.<br />Louisa’s first son and fourth child, Samuel G. was born Dec. 10, 1877. Sarah gave birth to her second child and son, James William, on March 11, 1878. Two daughters were born in 1880. Louisa gave birth to Elva A. on March 31, and Sarah gave birth to Mary Eliza on July 22. Another daughter was born to Sarah, Rhoda Louisa on April 28, 1882, and Louisa had her second son, William on August 8, 1883. Sarah’s fifth child and third son came along on December 22, 1884. They named him George David. Wilford was born to Louisa on June 4, 1886, and Sarah followed that same year with Grace on October 20. No children were born in 1887, but Sarah had another son, Orson L. on November 16, 1888, and the next year Louisa gave birth to Janette on April 10, 1889. On January 27, 1890, Sarah had Loran B., and then she gave birth to Delbert K. October 19, 1892. Louisa had her last child, Ivan V. on November 19, 1894. Sarah gave birth to her last child, on November 8, 1895, Harvey Noble.<br />Louisa bore Samuel nine children, five girls, and four boys. Sarah bore him ten children, seven boys, and three girls, giving him a total of 19 children, eight girls and eleven boys.<br />Mary Emily, Louisa’s third child died when she was 19 ½ months old, on June 2, 1877. From complications of scalding burns.<br />When Sarah’s daughter, Rhoda Louisa was 7 years, 2 months old, she died from diphtheria on June 15, 1889, and one week later, little Grace Emma, who was two years eight months old, died on June 23rd, 1889, from the same illness. Twenty months later little Loran B., 13 months old, died on February 5, 1891. In eleven years, Sarah’s son Delbert King, who was 8 years, 2 months old, died from heart problems and diphtheria. And then, as if history were repeating itself, one week later, Orson L. who was 12 years, 1 month old, died also from diphtheria, on December 28, 1900. During this dreaded illness no one was allowed to come into the home and no one was allowed to leave. Mary stayed out of the home because she was contemplating a marriage in the near future. She was married the same day Delbert King died on December 20th, 1900. Samuel wasn’t allowed in the home during these illnesses and deaths. “Sister Beddingfield” came into the home and helped Sarah prepare the bodies and dress them for burial and lay them in the wooden caskets. Sarah put them out the window to a waiting vehicle to take them to the cemetery. Harvey, who was five years old remembers how hard his mother cried at this time. After the two boys died, Harvey and his mother Sarah went over to the Joseph B. Daines home, at the north west corner of 1st South and 1st East. They stayed there for one week while their home was being fumigated “to kill the diphtheria germs.” (Joseph Daines was living with his second wife at this time, Louisa Dowdle. She was Earl Daines Mother. Joseph’s Mother was Sam’s sister.) What sad times these must have been for Samuel, Sarah and Louisa, and their children.<br />Samuel had a lot of musical ability. He was the ward and Sunday School chorister and was the first choir director in the Hyde Park Ward.<br />Jim Hancey, who played the organ, and Samuel went around the valley organizing choruses in different towns.<br />Hyde Park organized a martial band about 1863 to serve with the military organizations of the valley. They also provided entertainment for Hyde Park and other valley community residents. In 1880 it was named the “Hyde Park Band”. Samuel played a fife, flute in this band. The band consisted of four fifes (or flutes), three snare drums, and one base drum. The other members were: Christian Christiansen, Edwin M. Thurman, William Hyde Jr., James S. Hancey, Andrew Griffin and Niels Mikkelsen. Christian Christofferson was a member a little later. This band became famous and was much in demand on holidays and festive occasions. Samuel was very talented musically and he passed this inclination on to many of his children and grandchildren.<br />Samuel made his living mainly as a farmer. He had cows, horses, and raised crops of grain, etc. on his land. He was a near and meticulous worker. He kept his yard well groomed, his fences mended and his grain stacks neat. He dug a well close by the back door of Louisa’s home and there was a large locust tree in their yard that added shade as well as beauty. He was a good farmer. He had a dry farm east of town on the bench land. He owned 160 acres there. He was ambitious and industrious. He supplemented his farming income by going around the valley butchering sheep, beef and pigs. He most always had a following of children with him while he was accomplishing this task. He also had quite a few bee hives from which he harvested honey.<br />Many times he had to hide from the Deputy Marshalls as they came into town looking for the polygamists. One day Harry Griffiths of Smithfield came to Sarah’s door when Harvey was only a baby. He asked her if she knew anything about Samuel Seamons. She later said about the occasion: “I asked him what he wanted with Samuel Seamons and I told him to go ahead and find what he could find.” He looked all throughout the house, under the beds and everywhere, then out through the stackyards and buildings. Sarah threw an overcoat over him so the deputy marshall would not see him and ask questions.<br />Samuel was secretary of the co-op store, a member of the Utah Militia and served as Home Guard during the Indian troubles in Cache County.<br />When they moved the Hyde Park school from the “Old Rock Building” on first west and center to the new red brick building on the corner of first east and center in 1909, Samuel was the first custodian. He would playfully pull June’s red hair and say he was going to pull it out.<br />Some of his children moved up into Idaho, and Samuel and Louisa went up to visit them quite often during the summer, sometimes staying two weeks or more. They lived in an area called “Gentile Valley”, north of Preston. Samuel had a good team and a buggy which was their mode of transportation.<br />When Samuel and Sarah’s son, Henry, who lived in Idaho, was to be married, Samuel took Sarah and Harvey up to the wedding in a one horse, open buggy. They forded the Bear River at<br />Riverdale and the water came up to the box of the buggy. Harvey was 6 years old and he states he “was sure scared”. It took them two days to make the trip. Samuel would jerk the lines and say, “Come on May, Get up! Get up May, Get Up!”<br />Samuel was quite proud of his whiskers, but one day just before the fourth of July he had them shaved off. Louisa was very upset and angry about it. She thought he looked “something terrible”. When Sarah saw him she didn’t like it either. When the fourth of July celebration came along, Sarah looked out her window and saw Samuel coming up the street. She thought, “Well now, Louisa wouldn’t go with him to the celebration so now he doesn’t need to think I’m going to go with him either.” So she hid. He came into the house to take her with him and couldn’t find her. He had two wives but had to go to the celebration alone.<br />As he grew older he had arthritis in his knee, as his son Harvey does now, and he walked with a limp much the same way. He became ill, probably with cancer, with complications of pneumonia and stomach problems, and he was incapacitated for quite a while before he died. As he became worse and was near death, at his home with Louisa, George Daines and Harvey sat up with him the night of November 25, 1917. He passed away November 26, 1917 about 2 a.m. After his death, Harvey cut his hair and shaved him. George Daines, Will Follett and another son James William finished preparing him for burial. There were no mortuaries or morticians then, and preparations were made at home. They straightened him out on a board and put ice under him to help preserve the body. He was buried in Hyde Park City Cemetery November 29, 1917.<br />Evender Waite remembers him as a bee man. He said, “Sam had quite a few hives of bees. He would get the bees in his hives when they swarmed in the trees. One day he came down to get a swarm in a tree by John Lee’s. I said to him, ‘Say, that’s a dangerous job you are doing.’ He said, ‘Why, don’t you know, I can talk to these bees?’ There were some strays that he didn’t get in the hive. I took off as fast as I could. He got stung. I think that day he didn’t talk to them in the right way. He was a happy sort of fellow. You never saw him grumbling around.”<br />J. William Hyde said about Samuel: “Yes, I remember Sam Seamons. He use to kill beef down here for Uncle Robert Reeder and then cut it up for him and they would sell it around town. I was following him down one night. I was about 6 years old, tagging him down there to watch him kill beef, and I says, ‘What do you limp for Uncle Sam?’ He says: ‘Why, the Doctor tells me I have a bone in my leg.’ Then one night Orle (Hyde) and Gold (Golden Reeder), they got into the shotgun shells and they took the bullets all out, put the wads back in and left the lead out. We dug some holes up in the hay and got up in the hay to see what Uncle Sam would do when he shot the cow. He shot’er and a big wad flew across the room, ya know, and the cow stood there and he said, ‘By thunder, I never seen that before.’ He put another shell in and Uncle Robert was there then and he shot that and Uncle Robert was that paper wad go across the room of the slaughter house and he said, ‘GOLDEN’. But we didn’t answer. They went up and got some more shells and killed the cow. Uncle Sam, he killed pigs for everybody, all over town. He went all around; he would always come and kill ours. He was a good natured man, good to the kids. Then another thing he did, I remember going to church, he was the choir leader, and he was the first choir leader I ever knew. And I never remember a time in my life, in my whole life, and I’m 80 years old, when Aunt Sarah didn’t have either her husband or one of her boys leading<br />the music in one of the departments in the ward. There was Henry H., J.W., George D., and Harvey and their dad. They’ve all been, well, I don’t know if Henry H. was ever choir leader or not, but he did a lot of singing in the other organizations. And George did too. But J.W. was the Sunday School chorister for years and years, then Harvey, of course, was the choir leader for many, many years. He wanted to be released when I was put in Bishop, said he’d been in long enough. I said, ‘Well, I’m not a gonna get another choir leader. Your gonna lead the choir. Then he STILL leads us in Priesthood meeting. That’s a long while. They’ve done that, Uncle Sam started it, then his four boys. I never remember going to church when one of them didn’t lead the singing in one of the meetings I was to.<br />Uncle Sam had whiskers and he was about, maybe a little bigger than Harvey, yeah, he was, but he wasn’t near as big as Ivan. He was short and had whiskers and he really walked a lot like Harvey cause he had trouble with his knee. He was---well, I’d say he was a cute old man, I really thought he was. He had whiskers and they were gray. He died of cancer you know---an’ he laid there quite a while but he always had something to say to the kids. We were around him a lot cause we’d tag him around. When we’d hear a pig squeal on Saturdays, why we’d all break and run. I hadn’t better tell you why. Yeah, he’d give us the bladder and we’d blow it up with a straw and then play football. He went everywhere to kill pigs and he built the prettiest grain stacks of anybody in the ward. He used to start to the bottom there and he’d bring em out wide and then he’d bring em right in pretty and right up to a peak and he’d take a pad he had, it was a big one and he’d go around and tap the butts of the grain bundles so that it would be even, see? And his stack was just like a picture. An’ he had a lot of grain. He had a dry farm there and where Gary (Anderson) lives, (About 48 South, 100 West in Hyde Park.) In that lot there. That’s where he stacked it all. ---But he was quite a man about town too.<br />He resembled J.W. Seamons more than any of his boys, because he had whiskers it was hard to tell. But he was about the size of J.W. though.<br />Uncle Sam used to live with Aunt Louisa most of the time. He didn’t stay with Aunt Sarah as much as he did with Aunt Louisa and of course Aunt Sarah was a Hurren, and the Hurrens are all workers. They couldn’t be still; they always had to be doing something.<br />When Uncle Sam got cancer, he stayed with Aunt Louisa and she took care of him. He used to go on a lot of trips with Louisa up to “Gentile Valley”. They had kids up there you know, up north of Preston. They had family up there, Wilford and Elvie and oh, I think he had 2 or 3 daughters up there and Henry H. lived up there too for a long while. But they always used to go up there every summer and stay a couple of weeks. They would go in a surrey. Uncle Sam had a good buggy. He had a good team and a good buggy…He had good outfits. He had good cows and kept his place up well. He kept it real well. He dug a well right in back of the back door. Their house was here, just above Dan’s (Stowells---92 West Center, Hyde Park). They had a great big locust tree down in the corner of the lot.”<br />Harold Daines said: “When I remember him he had gotten older and he was smaller than his picture shows here. But he was straight. As I look back now I realize how straight and tall he stood, strong looking, but he had a limp.<br />He had a pasture next to ours and once in a while he should walk to the pasture with Bill (his son William), or somebody to take the cows. The pasture was down to the west railroad. Then about a block north, and then back east across the railroad. He had 10 acres there of good pasture. I remember one day he had a bulldog, it was an English Bull. And one day the cows were fussin’ around so he said, “Sic Em” to the bulldog. The bulldog grabbed the cow by the nose. The cow threw the dog up over its back an’ it lit in the gutter. It ‘bout squashed it. It really threw it! But he said, Oh he was sorry he did that.<br />He was a nice man, but quite serious. I remember when he had bees. I can remember seeing him with the bee mask on his face.<br />Then he was janitor up to our schoolhouse several winters. An’ I remember he was a good janitor. Especially he’d come in and help us with our singing. He was really musically inclined. He knew his music. He’d teach music and us with our singing. He was like J.W. Seamons, (his son). He liked music. He could really make the classes sing. The teachers appreciated that. They liked it too. They liked his help, cause he was, it seems to me, what I can remember, he was professional---he knew.<br />He was an interesting person. He was not only a nice person but he was very much alive. He retained that youth in his old age through his music.<br />I went to George Wolfe’s once. They were killing a pig and when I got there, I thought it would be Sam Seamons, but it was Pat Hancey. I was surprised.”<br />Compiled By: Ronda Seamons </p><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">Lydia Seamons Crowther</span><br /></div><div style="text-align: center; font-style: italic;">Lydia is a sister to Samuel Seamons<br /></div><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-style: italic;">Samuel Seamons is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ great grandfather</span><br /><br /></div>Lydia Seamons Crowther was born October 23, 1841, in All Saints Suffolk, England. She was the 6th child in a family of 8, having 5 sisters and 2 brothers.<br />Her father was Henry Seamons born May 5, 1809 in Rumberg, Suffolk, England. Her mother was Mary King born March 5, 1801, in Rumberg, Suffolk, England.<br />The family was converted to the Church of Latter-day Saints religion by Father John McDonald in the year 1853.<br />I have heard my mother say that they rejoiced exceedingly at their conversion for they knew it was the truth. The family was baptized in a pit dug in their backyard, because of the ill feeling to the Latter Day Saints. My mother was baptized May 15, 1854, by Elder James Hurren. Confirmed May 18, 1854, by Elder William Budge.<br />After mothers’ family became members of the church, the spirit of gathering came upon them, and they wanted to gather to Zion. How hard they all worked and put all their wages together, in order to save enough to come to the Land of Zion. But through the kind providence of the Lord the way was opened up much sooner than they expected.<br />An aunt of her mothers’ died leaving them a small sum of money which enabled them to pay their expenses across the water. Also enough to buy some clothing and other necessaries needed for the journey.<br />They left England, February 18, 1856. Sailing on the ship, Caravan. Captain James Sands having charge of the ship. Elder Daniel Tyler having charge of the Saints. There being 457 on board ship. They were tossed about upon the water for six weeks. Having had a very rough voyage they finally landed in New York, where they remained for a few months.<br />They then moved into the State of New Jersey, where the family found employment. My mother Lydia, working out at housework for a family by the name of Joseph Leonard. While in New Jersey one of the brothers from New York went over to New Jersey, organizing the Saints that were there into a company. There being 25 families in all, and by putting all their money together it brought the company as far west as Omaha in the fall of 1859. Some of the Saints being able to come on to Utah that winter.<br />While in Omaha, her father became ill, had fever and ague, from which he died on January 14, 1860. This detaining their family that winter. And while her father lay sick, there came another letter from England saying another aunt of her mother’s had died leaving her another sum of money. This money bought their oxen and cows and provisions enough to bring them to Utah.<br />The company was organized by President Joseph Young. There was 15 wagons in the group. There was a hand cart company that came through that year with them. They would have starved<br />had it not been for their company. Her mother gave flour and bacon from her own supplies. Their outfit consisted of a wagon yoke of oxen and 2 cows and enough provisions to do them on their journey.<br />My mother was then 18 years old and her health was poor. And people said she would never live to get to Utah, but she did and walked nearly every step of the way. The 2,000 miles across the plains. When she landed in Utah her cheeks were like roses. They came through Parley’s Canyon leaving her oldest brother Henry in Rockport on the Weber River.<br />They entered the Salt Lake Valley August 30, 1860, just at sun down. My mother’s family went direct to the home of father John McDonald where he made them welcome. The family remained there for a week after which they traveled on to Hyde Park where they settled September 9, 1860. Thus my mother, her mother and sisters and younger brother becoming pioneers of that town. My mother remained there a few weeks after which she returned to Salt Lake City, to obtain work. She served in the home of President Lorenzo Snow. She was treated as one of his own children. She earned a small wage with which she helped her mother as they had a hard struggle to get along.<br />Mother said she would never forget the feeling of disappointment that came over her when she landed in Hyde Park. She said, she thought they would never be able to make a living in such a forlorn, desolate, place where the only abodes then were dugouts. That is holes dug in the ground where they slept at night, and in the day lived in the open. Her mother had a small stove on which they cooked their meals. Here they lived in that manner until they could build them a home.<br />She came into Salt Lake. While mother was in Salt Lake she met my father and after a few months they were married, June 9, 1861.<br />My parents went to Hyde Park to live. In which town my oldest brother was born in a dug out. They moved from there to Brigham City where my father obtained carpenter work, as he was a carpenter by trade. Her 2 of their children were born.<br />While there my parents’ became acquainted with Martin Harris who was one of the witnesses of the Book of Mormon. So one day my parents went to his home and he bore his testimony to them of the divinity of the Book of Mormon and also of having seen the Angel Moroni and the plates. My mother asked him, saying brother Harris did you see the Angel, and he replied, Sister Crowther do I see you standing before me and she said, I think you do, and he said to her just so sure as I see you before me I saw the Angel of Heaven. My father did some carpenter work for Mr. Harris.<br />My parents left there going in to Logan to live where they run a grocery store, from there they moved into Salt Lake City for a short time. Where one of my sisters died. After that they moved to Coalville where I was born December 18, 1880.<br />Mother made the first kid gloves in Coalville and father tamed the hides for them. My mother was a Relief Society teacher for over 30 years. She worked in the Relief Society rooms in Coalville for many years.<br />She was a dressmaker and had the agency for the Buddington Pattern and Cutting Machine Company. She had a class in her home and gave instructions in cutting and sewing. She held the agency for Summit County and sometimes went to other towns to organize classes.<br />We then moved into Salt Lake City in May 1889. Where she continued her sewing.<br />Mother and Father attended the 14th Ward Choir led by C.R. Savage.<br />Attended the dances and many times danced in the same set with President Brigham Young. She worked in the Relief Society in the 5th Ward Pioneer Stake. She died May 19, 1917.<br />She was faithful to the gospel to the end on her dying bed she bore her testimony of its truthfulness to her children.<br />Written in 1914 by daughter:<br />Eudora Crowther Wills while her mother dictated to her.<br />Janice Crowther-Stalls<br />Input into my files 8 February 2004, from a hard copy of this letter I was given by my father Glenn Lee Crowther about 5-10 years ago.<br />(My Note: Lydia Seamons Crowther is my 2nd Great Grandparent, 5th Generation on my father Glenn Lee Crowthers’)<br /><div style="text-align: center;"><span style="font-weight: bold;">History of Elizabeth Alfretta Seamons Hale</span><br /><span style="font-style: italic;">Written by her daughter Katie Louisa Hale Elison</span><br /><span style="font-style: italic;">Elizabeth is Vonnie Elison Ellis’ grandmother</span><br /><span style="font-style: italic;">Elizabeth is married to Aroet Clinton Hale</span><br /></div><p>Our Mother Elizabeth Alfretta Seamons was born the 26th of July 1873 at Hyde Park, Cache County, Utah. She was the daughter of Samuel Seamons and Louisa Emily Griffeth. She is the second child in a family of nine. Her parents and a sister Emma welcomed her into the family. In a few years other members of the family came along. The family consisted of five girls and four boys, Emma, Elizabeth, Mary, Emily, (who died at 19 months) Samuel, Elva, William, Wilford, Jannett and Ivan.<br />Mother attended Sunday School, Primary and grade school. When eight years of age, she along with several of her girl friends, were baptized in July 1881. At the age of ten she went to live with her Grandma Elizabeth Griffith who lived across the street from her home, she lived with her for a few weeks probably while grandpa was away working. As a little girl she would sit up with her Mother while she spun late into the night, because she could stay awake. One night her sister Emma sat up with them and she went to sleep, leaned her head back and opened her mouth. Just for a joke Elizabeth put a big piece of wool in her mouth. When she awakened she was very unhappy. Because of the shortage of fuel they would wrap up in blankets while they worked. The girls also helped their mother make candles, which they used until years later when Kerosene lamps came into use.<br />In those days the women made their own carpets. The girls helped cut and sew rags, for this purpose, to get them ready to weave. The old clothing was used so there wasn’t anything wasted. The art of making soap, drying prunes and apples for winter use, was important for the family.<br />Mother had a lovely voice, and even before she was eight years old, she and Emma sang for many occasions, and all through their children days. At the age of 18 she was chorister of the Young Ladies Mutual. In Sunday School and Primary she gave her time teaching the youth. She was also a member of the ward choir at an early age.<br />When the girls grew up she found work outside the home. One of their uncles, Austin Hyde, raised sheep and at shearing time he hired many hands for this work, also he had to have someone cook, keep house, wash and iron for the men. Mother was hired to do this, for a dollar and a half a week. One time she had a tooth ache and couldn’t go so Emma went in her place to help out. Edgar Hale was working there and he and Emma became attracted to each other. One time when he came to visit Emma he brought his brother Aroet with him to meet Elizabeth. When they were introduced he decided he wanted Elizabeth for his wife, so here the courtship began. The four of them had many experiences together. One especially they would always remember, the occasion of attending the dedication of the Salt Lake Temple, was very special. A prophecy of early church history to the effect that Satan would be turned loose and it would not be safe on the streets of the city at the time of the dedication, was certainly fulfilled, and witnessed by Aroet, Elizabeth, Edgar and Emma. At the very moment of dedication the wind began howling and blew down trees and sign boards. Weeds and rubbish were present in the<br />streets, while above the temple the beautiful white seagulls spread their powerful wings and circled peacefully round and round.<br />After a few years of pleasant courtship Aroet and Elizabeth were married in the Logan Temple on the 15th of November 1893. They stayed their first night in an upstairs bedroom at the home of her grandmother. The bed was a home-made four poster with a straw tick for a mattress. The other furnishings of the room were plain and neat. With this marriage a wonderful mission is in the future for this lovely, faithful, sincere couple. They went to Gentile Valley to make their home.<br />Aroet and Edgar bought 160 acres of land and divided it between them. It was some of the best land in the valley. They raised sheep and also dairy cows and cattle. They also raised hay and grain. The buildings surrounding the farm were a barn, hog houses, and chicken coop, and were kept in good condition as well as fences around the farm.<br />Their first home was a three room frame house which was on the farm when they purchased it. Many large shade trees were around the house. They had no conveniences like we have today. When it came time to bathe, water was pumped and carried into the house, heated in the wash boiler, then poured into the galvanized tub in front the old range stove where it was nice and warm to bathe. The kerosene lamps were a luxury after using candles. The washing was done on the washboard, using home-made lye soap and plenty of elbow grease. The old hand irons were put on the stove to heat and no matter how hot the weather, the fire was kept burning to keep the irons hot until the clothes were all ironed. Many loaves of fresh bread, pies, cakes and puddings were baked in the oven of the kitchen.<br />When Grandma Hale’s family got settled in the valley, the older boys organized a band, they practiced at grandmas and what a time they had. They played for dances, celebrations and other festive occasions. Aroet played a tenor horn, which came in quite handy, at the time their first child was to make its appearance. Before that time arrangements were made with the relatives, to let them know when they needed help. So on a cold clear night in November things began to happen, Aroet got his horn, stepped outside and blew it hard and loud, till he saw a light appear in the window of Edgar and Emma’s home which was almost a mile away. He knew they had gotten the message. They went and got Grandma Hale and all were there to give their assistance. Soon a baby boy arrived on 1 Nov 1894. He was named Elmer Clinton. Not many doctors were in the area for miles around. Grandma, in her earlier years had the desire to study medicine and nursing. She had gained this knowledge so Mother and baby were well taken of. On the 4th of July celebration held at Logan, the folks drove down and Elizabeth and Emma had sang on the program, before Elmer was born in November. They sang together all their lives. Some of their favorites were: “The Old, Old Home of My Childhood”, “Life’s Story”, and “From the Cradle to the Grave”.<br />Now in three years time the old horn was put to use again. On the 12 Oct 1897 Elizabeth gave birth to a little girl, Katie Louisa. They were proud parents, they now had as many kids as anyone.<br />For entertainment dances were held often, every family would go, and take the children. They would make beds on the benches for the babies. Father and Mother loved to dance and loved to<br />waltz most of all. They had old fashioned candy pulls and did many things for enjoyment without a lot of expense. The relatives and friends all shared alike in all they did. They made their own molasses and this was sometimes used to preserve the fruit. The women would all get together and prepare apples for drying. They all took time to help a neighbor. Mother was first counselor in the Relief Society in the Perry Ward. One day she and Aunt Em went to the meeting on the hayrack, she took charge of the meeting and an hour after she got home Orvin Melrose was born 27 April 1900.<br />Father served in the Bishopric as a counselor. During this time he went to many homes in the ward to help in times of sickness. He was a man of great faith, through the power of the Priesthood, his prayers, and the help of Heavenly Father many were healed. On one occasion a woman in the ward was ill. The doctors and others said there was no hope for her recovery, that she could only live until evening. Father and a woman who helped with the sick, stayed with her all afternoon while the family got some rest. During this time Father knelt at her bedside, placed his hands on her head and asked Heavenly Father to bless her that she might recover to take care of her little family. There was not much change in her during the night and when morning Father went home to shave and get cleaned up, and get some rest. When he went back to the home, as he reached her bedside she raised her hand and touched Father’s face and she noticed he had shaved. This was the first time she had moved for days. His prayers had been answered, she recovered and enjoyed good health.<br />Father was a good farmer and our farm was a pretty place. He probably would have gotten along better if he had not been in partnership with others, this was difficult for them financially. It was sometimes very discouraging for them. He loved horses and livestock. He was always kind to them and gave them the best of care. We had a dry farm too, I do not know just how many acres. Sometimes when Father and Elmer went there to work I would go with them. On the farm there was a grove of Quaken asp trees and among these grew the most beautiful wild flowers. The bluebells were plentiful here and we would always go home with loads of flowers. We spent many happy hours with our relatives. Another brother Uncle Frank and Aunt Cora, also mothers sister Aunt Elva and Uncle Arthur Bennett who lived just over the hill from us. We children liked to go to their place. They always showed love and kindness to us and we enjoyed many good times together and will always remember all the good times we shared with relatives.<br />Another member came to join our family, Delos Griffith was born 19 Sept 1902 at Perry, Idaho. He was born on Grandma Seamons’ birthday. Mothers and Fathers church activities were the same as in all newly settled areas. They had a school-house where all grades were held with only one teacher. About 80 pupils were enrolled. They held all the church meetings in the school house. The first stake conference was held a few miles north of Perry and south of Grace, Idaho, as it was central for the people. The sagebrush was cleared from the ground and prepared for this occasion. The seats were planks supported by wooden boxes and a bowery was made for shade. This was the summer of 1895. Apostle Melvin J. Ballard was there and organized the stake. He was accompanied by Lorenzo R. Snow, who requested that at the close of the meeting that everyone come up and shake hands with him. It was a thrilling experience for all. A church house was built at Perry in about 1901. It was built of brick. Father’s mother was Primary president at the time and she and each of the officers put in a certain number of bricks. Father gave of his time generously in helping to build the church. A stake house was built at a place called Central, north of Perry. When conference time came the team was hitched to the white<br />top buggy or wagon and everyone went. They traveled the long dusty road and were glad they could go. Everyone took food for the noon meal and had plenty to eat. Mother was noted for her delicious rice puddings, which everyone there had a helping. It was on the menu for all parties and get-togethers. We had to get up real early to get there in time for the meetings.<br />In the fall of 1904 plans were made to make the move to Blackfoot, Idaho. All our belongings were packed on wagons and taken care of by the boys. The cattle and horses were driven all that distance and they left two or three days ahead of the family, who rode in the white top buggy. Father being our teamster. We stayed the last night there with Uncle Ernest and Aunt Drucilla Hale. They lived in Cleveland just across the river from us in the same valley. We visited with them late into the night. Through the years we had the pleasure of staying all night with them, big beds were made on the floor for the children, and that’s what happened that night. When we got ready to leave the next morning we children were very unhappy and Uncle Ernest said “Now don’t be sad we will save our nickels and dimes and move up there so we can be with you.” It was only a few years until they did move to Groveland. After traveling many days over dusty roads we arrived in the Snake River Valley, in the Groveland Ward. We lived with Uncle Frank and Aunt Cora until Father could get a place. In a short time he bought 2 and ½ acres from Bp. Yancey. It was an alfalfa field. Father then bought a two room frame house from the Rose area and moved it on the property. Lava rocks supported the house until a foundation could be built. It was in this house that Ferrin Alma was born 1 May 1905. In the spring when everything was beginning to get green the alfalfa under the house was blooming nicely so I crawled under there and picked Mother a bouquet and took it in to her, she was in bed with the new baby. She thanked me for them and thought it was nice. The land was plowed and leveled and planted, we needed trees for planting as did many people in the area, most of them new settlers. Near Blackfoot just south of Groveland there was nursery owned by O.F. Smith. He told the people he would furnish all the shade trees they wanted if they would call the place Groveland, so that’s what they did. Everyone planted plenty, we had about three dozen on our place and we surely enjoyed the shade and their beauty. Father also planted an orchard of five varieties of apples, cherries and plums. Our buildings consisted of a barn, granary, and chicken coop. Father did not have money to purchase a farm so he rented land for a number of years. He raised hay, grain and potatoes and beets. Some years the price of potatoes wasn’t very good. He built a big cellar on the west lot and one year had it full of potatoes, we couldn’t sell them so in the spring they were scraped out on the ground and plowed under. We usually got a good price for beets. When the farmers needed poles for corrals and fences they would take a team of horses and go to the hills for them, it would take several days. Once the load Father was hauling wasn’t bound tight enough and the poles started rolling and Father got his back injured. He suffered intense pain and was not able to work for some time. He got a salesman job for a while. During this time Mother and we children dug a small cellar close to the house. We were very proud of it and it was adequate for our fruits and vegetables.<br />We had no refrigeration so it kept the milk, cream and butter fresh and good. It was a while before we could drill a well so we hauled water from a place about three blocks from home for household use, and used water from the canal for washing. In time when we did get a well it was very much appreciated. The water was the best ever. About the year 1910 the Hale brothers all took up dry farm land twelve miles north of Groveland. Father had 320 acres. He built a one room house, in which we had 2 beds, a cook stove, and table and cupboard. It served our needs as only part of the family were there at one time. Father fenced off a piece of land around the<br />house, where we always had a good garden. Uncle Edgar’s house was quite close to ours, so he and Father dug a well together to supply water for both families for household use and for the animals. They raised oats, wheat, barley and hay. In the fall when grain was ripe it was harvested with a machine called a header. This was driven by horse power and elevated into big boxes on the running gears of the wagon, then hauled in and stacked ready for the threshing machine. The cows were kept and milked on the farm. The mild was separated and every few days the cream was taken to our home on the townsite, here it was churned into rich golden butter. Mother would work and mold the butter and it would make many pounds at a time. We traded this to the merchants for food, clothing and other articles that were needed for the family. Mother and I would take turns cooking and keeping house for the men on the farm. The one at home always took care of the cream butter and the garden. We would trade off a week at a time. No matter where we were we had responsibilities. We all worked hard. Those were pleasant days on the farm, it was so quiet out in the wide open spaces, it gave one a feeling of peace and contentment. They would all go home on Sundays to attend church and take care of their duties.<br />Another person came to join our family. Father and Mother adopted a baby boy, Zenneth Aroet, he was born 16 July 1915. We brought him to our home when he was only a few hours old. Ferrin was about ten years old then and it was good to have a baby in our home again. He needed clothes so Mother and I spent a few days sewing, making all the things a new baby needs. Mother was a good seamstress, she often did sewing for some of our relatives who lived close by. She taught me many things that have helped me. One of her mottos was “What is worth doing at all is worth doing well.” Another one was “Waste not, want not.” Father and Mother both had pleasing personalities and were always willing to give of their time to assist others. Father went into many homes to help with family loved ones, sometimes he was gone for two or three days. At this time Mother would care for everything at home and care for the children.<br />Some activities that Father and the boys did was hauling gravel for the Potatoe Warehouse on the railroad track in Blackfoot, owned by the Pendlebury brothers. Another thing they along with Uncle Frank and his boys, with their teams did the excavation work for our Stake Tabernacle. They also hauled the gravel for the cement work. It was completed in 1920. The folks stayed with the dry farming until 1919 when the grasshoppers got so bad they took all the crops. They moved off and had to find work elsewhere.<br />In March of 1921 our family experienced the sorrow of losing our brother Delos Griffeth. He was sick for 2 or 3 weeks and then they operated on him and he had a ruptured appendix. He passed away 21 March 1921. In the summer of 1923 Mother and Father went to Garfield, Utah, staying with Elmer and Leone and family. Father found carpenter work at the Magna Mills just a few miles away. On the 23rd of July Grandma Seamons was to arrive there to spend Mothers 50th birthday with her. Leone had gone to meet her at the train. During this time Mother was staying with the children and packed Elmer a lunch so he could go to work in a short time. She suddenly became very ill and passed away before anyone could get there. It was such a shock to Grandma and Leone when they arrived home. Father was at work and after receiving word he went to the highway to find a way home. He told me the few minutes he stood there before someone picked him up seemed like hours to him. The love between them was a cherished quality, they were dedicated to each other. Mother’s body was brought to Groveland for burial. The funeral was held the 26 July on her 50th birthday.<br />In a few weeks time Father went to Pocatello to find work. He lived with Orvin and Lillie. He worked as a carpenter for a contractor, building forms for the Union Pacific Power House. He was there a year and during this time he became ill and went to Logan for treatments. When he felt like it he did temple work. While in Logan he met Martha Olson, and in a short time they were married, the 24th of Sept 1924. They made their home in Millville, Utah.<br />The year Father became 81 years old we had a birthday party for him at our home. In 1951 Father became ill and was bedfast many weeks. In May 1952 he came to Pocatello and stayed with Orvin and Lillie for about a month, where they gave him the best of care. Then he came to our house for four weeks, we cared for him and enjoyed his love and kindly spirit. He talked of Mother and their life together, how he loved and appreciated her. He expressed his desire to be with her and said he was ready to go anytime the Lord wanted him. Horace and I and our children were so happy and grateful for the opportunity of having him with us in our home. Our children got to know him better and enjoyed visiting with him. The time he lived in Millville it seemed we weren’t able to visit with him for very long at a time. He was here for Fathers Day 1952. Martha, Clyde, Norma and family came from Utah and spent the day with us. We had a very enjoyable day. The middle of July Father expressed the desire to go back home. Martha’s people were having a reunion at Smithfield, so Horace and I took him there where he met the family. This was the last time we talked to him. A short time after he arrived home he had an accident and had to go to the hospital at Logan. We went to see him, but he was under the influence of a hypo so was unable to know we were there or even talk to us. He did not recover from this accident, and passed away 2 August 1952 at Logan, Utah. He had fallen off a horse and broke his hip.<br />Father’s callings in the church as given to the High Priest Quorum leader while living in the Millville ward.<br />Sunday School Supt. Counselor---5 years<br />Ward Clerk---------------------------9 years<br />Bishops counselor-------------------4 years<br />Ward teacher------------------------50 years<br />Religion class teacher--------------19 years<br />Genealogical committee------------8 years<br />Home Mission------------------------6 years<br />Pres. of choir--------------------------<br />Sunday Stake Board----------------10 years<br />Choir member-----------------------30 years<br />Eccleastical board--------------------6 years<br />School Board member---------------3 years<br />Mothers calling in the church were many also but I do not have the years.<br />Counselor in Relief Society<br />Chorister in Y.W.M.I.A.<br />Teacher in Primary<br />Teacher in Sunday School<br />Choir Member all her life<br /></p>Janethttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16931145321364515795noreply@blogger.com0